Articles

Here are some articles of interest to Indian Muslims. We are thankful to these writers for writing on important topics concerning the second biggest majority community of India. Artilces are organized by Author's name.

Abusaleh Shariff

Abusaleh Shariff is from National Council of Applied Economic Research, New Delhi. He is author of many studies and reports on Indian Muslims.

State Strategy for Development and Welfare of Muslims in India

STATE STRATEGY FOR DEVELOPMENT AND WELFARE OF MUSLIMS IN INDIA
FOCUS ON EDUCATION, EMPLOYMENT, CREDIT FLOW AND EMPOWERMENT

Abusaleh Shariff
National Council of Applied Economic Research
New Delhi – 110 002

Perspective
India is a vast country with varying levels of human development performance among its different states and social groups. India also has one of the largest Muslim populations in the world (102 million), next only to Indonesia. According to the 1991 census, 688 million Hindus, 102 million Muslims, 20 million Christians, 16 million Sikhs, 6 million Buddhists and 3 million Jains live in India. Of the total population of India, Hindus form 82 per cent, Muslims 12 per cent, Christians 2 per cent, Sikhs a little below 2 per cent, and Buddhists less than 1 per cent1. 64.5 per cent of Indian Muslims stay in rural India while 35.5 per cent live in urban areas. More Muslims stay in rural areas in the higher concentration states, while the urban Muslim population is much higher in states which have a lower percentage of Muslims.2

The concept of human development, as put forward in the Human Development Reports of the UNDP define human development as a process of increasing people’s choices by providing them with education, health and employment opportunities. A wider definition of Human Development (Shariff, 2000),3 suggests the following :

· Expanding choices for people so that they can independently decide ways and means to achieve material well-being within the context of the socio-political and economic systems prevalent in a country.

· Creating an ‘enabling environment’ so that the potential of individual human beings comes to the fore for the benefit of humanity and the country in particular.

· Generate equity and equality of opportunity and standard of living among all sections of the population.

However if one looks at literature with regard to the status of Indian Muslims, one finds that Muslims in India have a poor human development status. Widespread illiteracy, low income, irregular employment - implying thereby a high incidence of poverty are all pervasive among the Muslims.

However, this is not to suggest that the status of all Muslims is dismal or that Muslims present a single monolithic picture. Within the community there are wide socio-economic diversities. They have independent needs and these needs vary from state to state , region to region. Therefore, it would be in the interest of the nation as well as of the Muslim community if any welfare measure for the Muslims is considered in the overall framework of India and not remain confined and be seen only as a ‘Muslim’ problem. However it must be kept in mind that identity needs are important for all social groups and the programmes planned for each community must be in some sense unique to the community, keeping their needs and sensitivities in mind, especially at the micro level, even while the nation is kept in mind.

Education
Education, an important indicator of human development, merits attention in this attempt to understand the Muslim position in India, and for any welfare measures to be chalked out for them. While the census reports remain silent – revealing nothing regarding the status of Muslims vis-à-vis education, the few studies that are available are pointers to the backward position Muslims occupy in the field of education. Based on inferences drawn on the basis of data collected by some sample surveys, Massey (1998)4 concludes that the literacy level among the Muslims is on an average 10 per cent less than the National level. (5) According to the Annual Report for 1998-99 of the National Commission for Minorities (untabled)6

‘The enormous Muslim population of India is terribly under-represented in all public services both at the National and State levels. Their presence in general education institution of the country is also much below their population ratio – and is often found to be nil. Education backwardness is both the main cause and the inevitable effect of under-representation of the Muslims in public employment and resource generating bodies . . .’

The educational policies and its practice have been seen as threatening by the Indian Muslims after independence. Rejection of Urdu, the discrimination in gaining admissions, non recognition of minority institutions, the unsecular school culture, the text books which contain material repugnant to the beliefs of Muslims and their inherent bias, and a host of other such inclusions have been perceived by Muslims in India to be a threat to their identity. This perhaps could be an important reason for Indian Muslims opting out of education or else preferring to send their children to traditional centres of education. Increase in the number of Muslim managed educational institutions after 1947 also bears this out. This is also supported by the NCAER data which shows that while 70.3% of Hindu children in the age group 6-14 years of age go to government schools, the percentage of Muslim children going to government schools is only 49.5%, which, according to the NCAER report, could well be due to the medium of instruction and the content of the school curricula7. The table 1 presents the levels of literacy of 7+ population and ever enrolment rate by social groups. It is observed that the literacy rate is low (49%) among Muslims in comparison with Hindu (53%), Christians (81 %) and other minorities (54%) . However, it is higher than the literacy rate of Scheduled caste(42%) and Scheduled tribes(39 %). It is to be noted that the gender disparity is also low among Muslims in comparison with Hindu, Scheduled caste, and scheduled tribes, but higher than the gender disparity among Christians and other minorities. A similar pattern is observed in case of enrolment.

Table 1
Literacy and Enrolment Rate by Population Groups

Social Groups Literacy Rate(7 yrs and above) Gender
disparityin Literacy Ever Enrolment Rate(6-14) years
Gender disparityin Enrolment
Persons Male Female Persons Male Female
Caste
STs 39.3 51.4 26.0 0.51 60.3 67.6 51.5 0.76
SCs 41.5 53.4 28.2 0.53 62.5 69.6 54.7 0.79

Religion
Hindus 53.3 65.9 39.2 0.59 72.0 78.1 65.1 0.83
Muslims 49.4 59.5 38.0 0.64 61.6 66.2 56.6 0.85
Christians 80.8 85.0 76.5 0.90 91.3 90.7 92.1 1.02
Other Minorities 53.8 62.9 43.8 0.70 78.5 83.2 73.6
0.88
Source: India Human Development Report, 1999

Not only at the all-India level but at the state-level as well the literacy rate of Muslims is below that of the Hindus (Table 2). However, this rate is not uniform, varying according to different states. Among the five States the literacy rate for Muslims is the lowest in the state of Uttar Pradesh (35%) and highest in Kerala (86.9%). The Muslim literacy rate is lower than that of the Hindus in all the states except Karnataka where it is higher than that of the Hindus by nearly 4%, i.e. 58.6% whereas literacy rate for Hindus is 54.4%. In West Bengal and U.P. the literacy rate for Muslims falls below that of the SC’s population or is comparable to them, with the Muslim men’s literacy level being below that of SC men in both the States.

If one looks carefully at the data one finds that both UP and Bengal suggest a different picture as compared to the all-India figure. While the literacy figures for Muslims in both Bihar and Kerala are lower than that for Hindus, the percentage difference in both the states is same, i.e. 1.3% and is marginal. However, the differential in both UP and Bengal is much greater being 13.2% and 8.9% respectively. The same kind of differential can be observed when one looks at the ever enrollment rate (see Table 2). The differential between Hindus and Muslims is greater in UP and West Bengal, as compared to the other states of Kerala and Bihar.

Table 2

Literacy and Ever Enrolment Rate (6-14)

Literacy Ever Enrolment Rate
All M F All M F
BIHAR 44.0 56.6 28.8 59.0 64.7 51.2
Hindu 44.5 57.6 29.1 59.9 85.2 76.1
SC 27.1 37.5 15.3 44.1 51.0 35.9
ST 30.5 43.3 16.6 46.0 52.0 39.7
Muslim 43.2 54.6 29.2 54.5 59.5 48.0
Xian - - - - - -

UP 47.0 62.0 28.3 64.2 73.2 53.4
Hindu 48.2 64.0 29.3 66.4 75.8 55.0
SC 32.4 48.1 13.7 53.5 66.0 36.7
ST 33.6 46.5 16.0 53.6 60.6 41.3
Muslim 35.0 47.1 20.2 49.7 56.4 41.4
Xian - - - - - -

KERALA 90.0 93.0 86.5 98.6 99.2 98.0
Hindu 88.2 92.2 84.3 98.7 99.4 97.8
SC 77.4 82.6 72.2 97.2 97.3 97.2
ST - - - - - -
Muslim 86.9 90.4 84.1 97.7 99.1 96.5
Xian 94.8 96.2 93.4 99.4 98.7 100

BENGAL 59.0 66.3 49.9 66.1 67.0 65.1
Hindu 61.0 69.1 52.1 69.8 71.3 68.4
SC 54.5 62.5 46.0 65.7 66.8 64.6
ST 49.1 59.1 38.1 51.0 53.0 47.5
Muslim 52.1 59.3 44.4 57.9 57.2 58.6
Xian - - - - - -

KARA. 55.0 65.1 43.9 77.9 80.6 75.1
Hindu 54.4 64.9 43.0 77.4 79.9 74.8
SC 40.1 49.3 30.2 66.1 69.1 63.1
ST - - - - - -
Muslim 58.6 66.8 49.6 81.9 87.2 76.5
Xian - - - - - -
Source: Azra and Anil Gumber ,2000.

Coming to specific aspects, education and professional training are the basic needs of the Muslims in India. Hence universalisation of elementary education - a constitutional commitment - must be effectively and immediately introduced.

For this purpose the following steps are imperative:

· Providing schooling facilities for all sections of the population is the responsibility of the state. The state cannot shirk it’s duty by quoting the provision of article 28 and 30, whenever education for Muslims is mentioned.

· Special care should be taken while providing for establishing schools and colleges in Muslim concentration areas.

· Establishment of all girls school in areas, which are conservative and have a larger concentration of Muslims.

· Appointment of female teachers in schools serving particularly a Muslim population.

· Revision of textbooks and the school curriculum - to ensure that it is free from bias and from all controversial and objectionable material. Teaching material which is considered to be repugnant to the beliefs of any community should be done away with.

· Introduction of multicultural education as part of the curriculum of teacher training colleges, which include components, which will instill sensitivity among teachers towards members of different communities. This would help in making schools less alien for children coming from different backgrounds.

· Granting recognition to educational institutions set up by the community without any hurdles. However these institutions should be looked upon as supplementing government efforts and not as a replacement of government initiative. Wherever there are inadequate facilities some concession in terms of quality could be given to these institutions as a temporary arrangement for a fixed duration of time. While quality is of vital importance, sacrificing expansion in the name of quality may not be justified. What is being implied here is that it is better to have schools, which maybe not be so well equipped, rather than wait around for ‘quality ‘ schools wherever there are inadequate facilities.

· Making schooling and the curriculum relevant to the needs of the community.

· Removing the stipulation requiring Minority managed educational institutions to have only 50% seats reserved for their community, the other being open seats (as given in the St. Stephen’s judgement).One needs to remember why articles 28 and 30 have been provided for in the Constitution. They were essentially meant to ensure that the identity needs of different communities would be met. The introduction of a stipulation whereby 50% of the seats are denied to the specific community militates against the very spirit of what these articles stood for. Besides would it be fair to ask communities who have set up these institutions with their own resources to also now be responsible to meet the educational requirements of other communities besides their own?

· There should be flexibility regarding the school uniform for all communities, to be able to modify it according to the sensitivity of the community. Uniform should not become the reason why certain children don't go to school. Many western countries have accepted the need for different communities to dress differently and have accordingly given in, allowing for flexibility with regard to school uniform.

· Primary education to the children should be given through their Mother Tongue - if necessary, by aggregating them horizontally in some schools in some sections, if a particular linguistic group in a given area is small.

· Maktabs and madarsas continue to have an important place in Muslim societies as they meet certain religious and educational needs of the community. Over the years these institutions too have been subjecting themselves to scrutiny as a result of which a number of changes have come about, keeping in view the needs of the time. Besides, not all products of these institutions become muftis, qazis or imams. To widen the scope of employment for its products a number of madarsahs have planned their courses of study in such a manner as to facilitate the entry of its students into so called mainstream education at a number of terminal points – elementary , secondary, higher secondary and even at the degree level. The government. scheme of modernization of madarsas has been ill conceived undermining the very raison d’etre of the madarsas. Such interventions can only be counter productive. In any case any scheme of the government intervention in madarsas should not suggest that the government has fulfilled its commitment towards the Muslim community nor provide an alibi for the state not to establish regular schools in Muslim concentration areas. Rather the government should facilitate easy entry of madarsa graduates into mainstream education at a number of terminal points in a large number of institutions across the country, not remaining confined to institutions the Aligarh Muslim University or the Jamia Millia Islamia.

· Another area of importance is vocational and technical training. There is an urgent need for establishing facilities in Muslim concentration areas - as part of the general programme for promotion of technical training. Muslims should also receive equitable share in the benefits of such micro-schemes as TRYSEM at the Panchayat level.

· A more significant area is professional educational. Reservation based on the proportion of population in a given and defined area, not only for Muslims but for all identifiable backward communities (or castes or classes), without diluting the minimum admission requirements, is the need of the hour.

Employment Opportunities and Economic Participation

While the educational backwardness of Muslims in post-independence India is now an accepted fact, with the government openly declaring in 19868 that Muslim and neo-Buddhists were educationally backward – their economic situation is no better. number of studies on the occupation and work participation of Muslims are indicative of the overall socio-economic condition in which Muslims are placed.

Employment Opportunities

From table 3 given below one can see that the WPR for males in rural and urban areas is fairly high. The differential between religious groups for male is also marginal. However, the differential between religious groups for females is substantial. WPR for urban Muslim females is 11.4%, for Hindu female is 15.9% and Christian 23.6%. Amongst rural Muslim females it is 19.6%, for Hindu female it is 33.7%. More Muslims have reported self-employment in category of work as compared to Hindus. However, Hindus share in regular work is substantially higher.

Table 3

Pattern of Employment by Religion in India

Residence/Sex & Religion Self-employed Regular Workers
Casual Workers All WPR
Urban Males
Hindus 39.1 46.4 14.5 100.0 52.0
Muslims 53.3 29.9 16.7 100.0 49.1
Christians 29.7 53.4 17.0 100.0 48.1
Urban Females
Hindus 45.0 27.7 26.4 100.0 15.9
Muslims 60.0 15.7 24.3 100.0 11.4
Christians 34.3 51.5 14.2 100.0 23.6
Rural Males
Hindus 58.5 10.1 31.4 100.0 54.2
Muslims 59.0 7.5 33.5 100.0 50.5
Christians 52.1 12.0 35.9 100.0 -
Rural Females
Hindus 59.9 3.6 36.5 100.0 33.7
Muslims 67.9 3.0 29.1 100.0 19.6
Christians 57.6 9.9 32.4 100.0 37.3
Source : NSS 43rd Round, 1987-88 cited in Abusaleh
Shariff, EPW, November 18, 1995.

Table 4 shows WPRs based on usual and subsidiary status for all persons as well as of adults (15-59). Looking at the WPR (usual and usual and subsidiary) one finds a differential between the WPR of Hindus and Muslims in favour of the Hindus at the all-India level. This finding repeats itself across all the five states under study with the WPR for Muslims being below both the Hindus, as well as, below the averages for the state in all the states, the differential being relatively more in the case of females. An interesting finding is that whereas both in Kerala and Karnataka Muslims are relatively in a better position than their counterparts in the other s tates on most indicators, as far as WPR goes they lag behind as can be seen in the differential between their WPR and that of the state average as well as in comparison to the Hindus as a group.

If we look at the WPR for persons aged 15-59 which is a relatively more stable estimate we find that these differentials persist whereas there is an increase in the overall percentage of those participating for all groups. While the differential is in favour of the Hindus throughout, the WPR for Muslim male (15-59 years) is higher in the state of UP (84.8% Muslims and 80.8% Hindus) and Bengal (85.8% Muslims, 80.9% Hindus) surpassing even the average male (15-59) WPR for each state – UP (81.3%) and Bengal (81.4%) with female (15-59 years) WPR continuing to be lower for Muslims. One needs to probe further this peculiar trend of WPR for Muslim men (15-59 years) being high in UP and Bengal, as well as, the fact that WPR for both Muslim men and women (all persons) is low in the otherwise relatively better developed states of Kerala and Karnataka as far as Muslims are concerned.

Table 4

Work Participation Rate (%) Among all Persons
and Adults by Population Groups
USUAL STATUS USUAL AND SUBSIDARY STATUS
All Persons Adults (15-59) Years All Persons Adults
(15-59) Years
Male Female F/M Male Female F/M Male Female F/M Male
Female F/M
IND 51.9 18.4 0.35 82.7 29.5 0.36 52.4 26.0 0.5 83.1
40.7 0.49
Hin 52.3 19.3 0.37 82.8 30.8 0.37 52.7 26.5 0.50 83.2
41.4 0.50
Mus 48.0 9.6 0.20 82.6 16.3 0.20 48.8 19.3 0.40 83.4
32.0 0.38
Xian 52.8 25.5 0.48 78.0 37.1 0.48 53.3 27.8 0.52 78.7
40.2 0.51
SC 52.8 23.0 0.44 85.0 37.9 0.45 53.2 30.4 0.57 85.4
48.8 0.57
ST 51.6 27.7 0.54 87.2 45.3 0.52 52.4 32.1 0.61 88.0
51.4 0.58

Bih. 48.4 9.1 0.19 81.5 15.1 0.19 49.1 19.0 0.39 82.2
30.5 0.37
Hin 48.8 9.0 0.19 81.7 15.0 0.18 49.5 19.1 0.39 82.3
30.5 0.37
Mus 44.2 6.8 0.15 77.7 11.8 0.15 45.3 17.8 0.39 79.3
29.2 0.37
Xian - - - - - - - - - - - -
SC 50.0 14.5 0.29 85.6 24.1 0.28 50.8 22.7 0.45 86.3
37.3 0.43
ST 49.7 16.4 0.33 78.8 29.1 0.37 50.5 21.5 0.42 79.9
37.3 0.47

UP 48.5 7.4 0.15 81.3 13.1 0.16 48.8 20.6 0.42 81.7
35.4 0.43
Hin 48.6 7.7 0.16 80.8 13.5 0.17 48.9 20.5 0.42 81.2
35.1 0.43
Mus 47.4 5.4 0.11 84.8 10.1 0.12 47.9 20.5 0.43 85.8
37.7 0.44
Xian - - - - - - - - - - - -
SC 50.4 13.5 0.27 86.4 23.8 0.28 50.7 25.3 0.50 86.7
43.2 0.50
ST 44.7 9.7 0.22 81.7 17.3 0.21 44.7 18.9 0.42 81.7
33.7 0.41

Ker. 53.6 28.5 0.53 76.7 40.0 0.52 53.7 29.1 0.54 76.7
40.9 0.53
Hin 55.4 32.9 0.59 77.8 44.8 0.58 55.5 33.6 0.61 77.9
45.8 0.59
Mus 44.1 18.2 0.41 73.2 28.4 0.39 44.1 19.0 0.43 73.2
29.7 0.41
Xian 55.8 26.8 0.48 76.1 36.9 0.49 55.8 26.8 0.48 76.1
37.0 0.49
SC 55.2 42.8 0.78 77.6 59.2 0.76 55.2 43.3 0.78 77.6
60.0 0.77
ST - - - - - - - - - - - -

Ben. 51.8 7.4 0.14 81.4 11.9 0.15 53.4 20.4 0.38 82.4
29.8 -
Hin 52.4 8.3 0.16 80.9 12.8 0.16 54.1 21.2 0.39 81.9
30.1 0.37
Mus 51.5 4.2 0.08 85.8 7.3 0.09 52.7 17.3 0.33 86.5
27.7 0.32
Xian - - - - - - - - - - - -
SC 52.0 7.3 0.14 83.9 12.4 0.15 53.4 20.1 0.38 84.9
30.1 0.35
ST 46.7 21.6 0.50 83.1 36.8 0.44 50.3 39.6 0.79 86.5
59.0 0.68

Kar. 54.5 31.2 0.57 82.1 47.8 0.58 54.9 32.5 0.59 82.3
49.1 0.60
Hin 55.1 31.9 0.58 82.1 48.4 0.59 55.5 33.1 0.60 82.4
49.5 0.60
Mus 48.8 25.4 0.52 82.5 42.3 0.51 48.9 27.0 0.55 82.8
44.4 0.54
Xian - - - - - - - - - - - -
SC 56.7 38.2 0.67 86.9 63.0 0.72 56.7 39.2 0.69 86.9
64.1 0.74
ST - - - - - - - - - - - -
Source: Azra and Anil Gumber ,2000

Discarding the myth of Muslim appeasement, Sikand highlights the economic plight of the community and the concentration of Muslims in peripheral and fast diminishing trades in the urban economy. According to him: “They (the Muslims) are predominant in the ‘self-employed’ category that includes such low-status occupations as those of cobbler, small artisan, rikshaw-puller, pavement stall owner and petty retailer. Relatively fewer urban Muslims than Hindus work for a regular wage or salary, and their representation in the “casual labour� category is higher than that of other communities.9 Corroborating this low status of Muslim employment, Arvind Das adds that here the Muslims “suffer double discrimination, by virtue of being both Muslim and poor�10

According to the annual report of the National Commission of Minorities, the largest minority of the country ‘remains grossly under-represented in all services including the Police’. 11

Summing up the situation of Indian Muslims Tahir Beg writes (12):

· Muslims have negligible presence in the public and private corporate sector both as managers and workers and also as capital subscribers.

· Muslims have nominal presence in the small-scale and cottage organized sector, though they have been pioneers in handicrafts and artisanship.

· In agriculture proper and the allied activities Muslims have a very nominal presence.

· So far as the tertiary public sector is concerned, Muslims have nominal presence in government administrative, police and defence services, and more or less no share in financial and banking institutions. However in the private sector, such as transportation, repairing and other community services, Muslims have an unduly high percentage share.

Consistent denial of opportunities in public and private employment has led to a larger concentration of Muslims in the self employment sector which has to some extent also been beneficial to them. (13). But this is not to suggest that denial of this space is justified especially keeping in mind its importance for both economic and social reasons. Experience has shown that without reservation in public employment, Muslim representation cannot be upgraded. While participation in public employment means creation of social capital and flow of public funds into a community for its overall development; more importantly it gives the community a sense of participation, creates future openings and opportunities for the next generation and above all brings a community out of the wells of frustration and alienation. Participation of Muslims necessitates a reworking of recruitment policies on purely territorial lines, with equal opportunity for all people of all areas, and within an area, for all religious and caste groups. If employment is assured through reservation, it would serve as an incentive for the community to invest in education for the future of its children.

To promote self-employment availability of bank credit is essential, even if it is micro-credit. Banks should have general scheme for micro-credit for the self-employed to provide them the seed money to establish one-man or family ventures. A loan of Rs.10,000 to 25,000 in a mofussil town would not only provide gainful employment for an individual but support an entire family and promote its future.

Wakf properties are another source of development funds. All immovable public Wakf properties should be free of rent control, ceiling and tax laws, so that their income can be raised and the surplus available after meeting the expenditure for the prescribed purposes can be used for education and economic development.

Economic Assets and Income

The average household income for rural India is Rs. 25,653/- per annum and the per capita income is Rs. 4,485/- On an all-India level, the annual household income for Muslims as a social group is below the all-India average, as well as, below that of the Christians (household income – 28,860/- and per capita 5,920/-) and that of Hindus (household income –25,713/- and per capita – 4,514/-) (See Table 6).

The household annual income and the per capita income of both Hindus and Muslims is below the all-India average in Bihar and West Bengal, whereas in Kerala it is above the all-India average. Muslims in Kerala have an annual income of Rs. 29,991/-, higher than the annual income of Hindus in that state (26,344/-) However, the per capita of Muslims in Kerala is lower than that of the Hindus. In UP and Karnataka Muslims have a lower total annual and per capita income than the Hindus. One finds that at the all-India level, as well as, in four out of the five states i.e. UP, Bihar, Bengal and Karnataka, Muslims have a lower level of income as compared to Hindus. There also does not appear to be any relationship between income and literacy levels of the Muslims in the five states as can be seen in the Table 5 given below.

Table 5

Annual Income Per Capita Literacy
Muslim Hindu Muslim Hindu Muslim Hindu
29,991 (Ker.) 27,801 (Kar.) 4,666 (Ker.) 5,435 (Ker.)
86.9 (Ker.) 88.2 (Ker.)
24,298 (UP) 27,079 (UP) 3,826 (UP) 4,897 (Kar.) 58.6
(Kar.) 61.0 (Ben.)
23,661 (Kar.) 26,344 (Ker.) 3,681(Kar.) 4,514 (Ind.)
52.1 (Ben.) 54.4 (Kar.)
22,807 (Ind.) 25,713 (Ind.) 3,678 (Ind.) 4,235 (UP)
49.4 (Ind.) 53.3 (Ind.)
21,369 (Bih.) 22,812 (Bih.) 3,479 (Bih.) 3,726 (Bih.)
43.2 (Bih.) 44.5 (UP)
17,401(Ben.) 18,441 (Ben.) 2,802 (Ben.) 3,298 (Ben.)
35.0 (UP) 44.5 (Bih.)
The table has been arranged in a descending order for both Muslims and Hindus.

Kerala Muslims have the highest annual and per capita income, as well as, the highest literacy level for Muslims among the five states. However, this trend is not visible in UP, which has the second highest annual and per capita income, but the lowest level of literacy among the five states.

At the all-India level, the share of income from agriculture is highest for Hindus (56.1%) followed by ST (55.6%), Christian (46.3%), Muslims (44.1%) and SC’s (37.7%). Muslims share of income from agriculture is below the national average of 55% in all the five states. Muslims, however, get a large share of their income from artisanship and petty trade as compared to the other social groups both at the all-India level, as well as, in the five states under study. However, in Kerala, Hindus earn more as artisans than Muslims while Muslims continue to earn more than Hindus in trade.

Ownership of Assets and Amenities

Land, Draught and Milch animals continue to be important indicators of the level of living in an agricultural society. Table 6 presents data on land and livestock according to the social groups. At the all-India level 63.4% of households have reported ownership of land and the

Table 6

Ownership of assets by Social Groups and States

H.H. Inc. Per Cap. Land Holdings Draught Animals
Milch Animals
%RpHH Avg.R-hhAcres Avg.All hhAcres %RpHH
Avg.R-hhNo. Avg.AllHH %RpHH Avg.R-hhNo. Avg.AllHH
INDIA
Hindus 25,713 4,514 64.5 4.6 3.0 34.3 2.7 0.9 49.6 2.3
1.1
SC 17,465 3,237 46.6 2.8 1.3 22.8 2.7 0.6 38.1 2.0 0.7
ST 19,556 3,504 69.0 4.3 2.9 51.6 3.2 1.6 44.9 2.5 1.1
Muslims 22,807 3,678 56.5 3.6 2.0 28.0 3.9 1.1 38.0
2.7 1.0
Xian 28,860 5,920 58.2 2.0 1.1 12.0 4.3 0.5 30.3 2.3
0.7

BIHAR
Hin 22,812 3,726 60.6 3.7 2.3 39.4 2.6 1.0 44.3 2.4
1.1
SC 15,425 2,706 33.7 3.0 1.0 18.9 3.6 0.7 32.3 2.3 0.7
ST 21,683 3,699 76.6 4.2 3.2 56.4 2.5 1.4 30.0 2.5 0.8
Mus 21,369 3,479 45.0 3.8 1.7 21.4 3.4 0.7 31.9 2.1
0.7
Xian - - - - - - - - - - -

UP
Hin 27,079 4,235 77.7 3.3 2.6 32.5 2.1 0.7 67.4 1.9
1.3
SC 17,259 3,025 63.3 1.9 1.2 25.4 2.0 0.5 56.2 1.7 1.0
ST 21,370 3,292 72.0 3.0 2.2 44.5 1.7 0.8 65.1 1.8 1.2
Mus 24,298 3,826 60.8 3.5 2.1 20.0 1.8 0.4 46.7 1.7
0.8
Xian - - - - - - - - - - -

KER.
Hin 26,344 5,435 74.4 0.8 0.6 2.8 2.0 0.1 20.8 1.4 0.3
SC 16,477 3,415 58.9 0.2 0.1 3.0 1.7 0.1 10.1 1.4 0.1
ST - - - - - - - - - - -
Mus 29,991 4,666 85.2 0.7 0.6 2.0 2.1 0.0 18.5 1.8 0.3
Xian 34,869 7,414 84.9 1.3 1.1 2.5 5.4 0.1 34.5 1.6
0.6

BENGAL
Hin 18,441 3,298 52.3 3.0 1.6 34.7 3.2 1.1 36.5 2.4
0.9
SC 16,396 2,959 47.3 2.1 1.0 31.3 3.8 1.2 31.7 2.3 0.7
ST 11,010 1,993 28.9 2.0 0.6 13.6 1.8 0.2 21.3 2.8 0.6
Mus 17,401 2,802 57.2 2.4 1.4 38.9 3.4 1.3 29.5 2.7
0.8
Xian - - - - - - - - - - -

KARA.
Hin 27,801 4.897 66.6 5.9 3.9 41.2 2.3 0.9 46.7 2.1
1.0
SC 16,579 3,094 43.4 4.6 2.0 27.6 2.1 0.6 26.0 1.8 0.5
ST - - - - - - - - - - -
Mus 23,661 3,681 39.9 5.7 2.3 18.5 2.9 0.5 27.0 2.5
0.7
Xian - - - - - - - - - - -
Source: Azra and Anil Gumber, 2000

average size of land holding for India is 4.5 acres. A larger percentage of Hindus, as compared to Muslims have reported ownership of land, both at the all-India level (Hindus 64.5%) and Muslims (56.5%) and at the state level. However, in Kerala 85.2% Muslims have reported ownership of land as compared to 74.4% of Hindus. Out of the five states Muslims have reported the lowest ownership of land in Karnataka (39.9)and highest in Kerala Hindus have reported highest in U.P.(77.7%) and lowest in Bengal(52.3%).

33 percent of all rural households reported ownership of draught animals (see Table 6). However, here too one finds that the number of Muslim households reporting ownership of draught animals is lower as compared to Hindus, both at the all-India level and at the state level, except in Bengal, where more Muslims have reported than Hindus. The differential is highest in Karnataka where 41.2%. Hindus have reported as against 18.5% Muslims; followed by Bihar where 39.4% Hindus have reported ownership of draught animals as compared to 21.4% Muslims However, this disparity is not consistent when one compares the average number of draught animals owned per reporting household as can be seen in the table. Excepting for UP where the average for Hindus is 2.1% and that for Muslims is 1.8%, in all other states, as well as, at the all-India level, the figure for Muslims is higher than that for Hindus. This shows that while lesser number of Muslim households own draught animals, the ones who do own, have more draught animals as compared to the Hindus i.e. within the community there is greater disparity. Ownership is concentrated in fewer hands.

As far as ownership of Milch animals is concerned Muslims are relatively less well off in comparison to the Hindus. The percentage of Muslim households reporting ownership of Milch animals is lower than the all-India average of 48% in all the five states. While in Kerala the percentage is low for both Hindus (20.8%) and Muslims (18.5%) in the other states the differential between Hindus and Muslims is substantial. The highest percentage of Muslims reporting ownership is in U.P. (46.7)

Political participation and welfare

Political participation is another indicator of a community's empowerment. In a democracy, the legislature is the fountainhead of power. The fact is that the Muslim community is inadequately or simply not represented in several legislatures and even in the Lok Sabha, its representation is less than 50 per cent of what it should be, assesed as per the share in the population. Besides being an alienating experience, absence of legislators from any social group in a plural and segmented society puts that group at a clear disadvantage. The role of the MP or the MLA in promoting the development of his constituency cannot be ever emphasized. The Community’s interests can be brought centre stage with the help of the respective Members of Parliament. This is a natural and legitimate expectation. Hence for any development or welfare programme to reach out to a deprived and backward community and not get diluted or lost in the bureaucratic maze, demands due representation in the legislatures. How this can be brought about, by reservation as in the case of SCs/STs or by changing the present electoral system and adopting proportional representation or through sympathetic action by political parties needs to be given serious thought and details worked out. However it needs to be pointed out that without political empowerment, any development or welfare schemes for the Muslims will at best remain token schemes and as far as the general schemes go, what share the Muslim community will receive in the fruits of development is any body’s guess!

Table 7

Political Participation Rate

Year Total No. of Muslims in Lok Sabha % age of Muslim
Legislators
1952 489 23 4.49
1957 494 22 4.65
1962 494 22 4.45
1967 520 29 5.75
1971 518 29 5.59
1977 542 33 6.08
1980 542 49 9.04
1984 543 45 8.28
1989 543 33 6.07
1991 543 28 5.15
1996 543 27 4.97
Source: M.K.Siddiqui(ed), Muslims in Free India, pp.41.

Demographic and Health Characteristics among Social Groups

Table 8 Demographic Characteristics among Social Groups
Infant Child Total
Mortality Mortality Fertility
Rate

Religion
Hindu 77.1 32.4 2.7
Muslim 58.8 25.4 3.5
Christian 49.2 19.3 2.4

Caste/Tribe
SC 83.0 39.5 3.1
ST 84.2 46.3 3.0
OBC 76.0 29.3 2.8
Other 61.8 22.2 2.6

Source: NFHS, 1998-99

Data in Table 9 shows that only 12 percent of pregnant SC women and 6 percent of ST women have received ANC. Among the religious communities, only 8 percent of Muslims women have received ANC. The percentage of deliveries attended by untrained personnel is higher for STs than SCs (68 percent as compared to 62 percent). Data among religious groups shows that the deliveries attended by untrained personnel is the highest among Muslims. Similarly, percent of children who have received all 8 doses is the lowest among Muslims. Only one third of children belonging to Muslim community have received all the 8 doses of vaccination.

Table 9 Reproductive Health Care among Social Groups

% currently % Deliveries % children
Social Groups pregnant attended by (12-23 months)
Women untrained immunized
received personal (received all
ANC 8 doses
Caste
STs 5.7 68.1 39.5
SCs 11.6 62.4 42.6
Religion
Hindus 9.9 - 49.7
Muslims 8.0 68.5 34.5
Christians 12.3 24.5 72.8
Other Minorities 14.6 53.2 60.0

Source: India Human Development Report, 1999

Data from NFHS, 1998-99 survey shows that the percentage of women suffering from any anemia (mild, moderate or severe) is the highest among STs and SCs. Among the religious groups, percentage of women with anemia is slightly lower among muslims (50 %) compared to Hindus (52 %). Interestingly, NFHS, 1998-99 also records a lower infant mortality rate for muslims than Hindus.

Table 9

Percentage of Children under Age 3 years Classified as Undernourished on Three Anthropometric Indices of Nutritional Status, 1998-99

Social Groups India Bihar Uttar Pradesh
Wt for age% below -2SD Height for age% below -2SD Wt
for height% below -2SD Wt for age% below -2SD Height
for age% below -2SD Wt for height% below -2SD Wt for
age% below -2SD Height for age% below -2SD Wt for
height% below -2SD
Religion
Hindu 47.7 46.0 16 54.2 54 20.7 51.8 55.8 11.7
Muslim 48.3 47.1 14.1 55 53 22.1 53.1 55.3 8.8
Christian 30.8 30.6 13.4 - - - - - -

Caste/tribe
SC 53.5 51.7 16 58.5 57.6 23.1 60.3 63.1 11.5
ST 55.9 52.8 21.8 59.7 56.4 33.5 59.4 69.3 13.7
OBC 47.3 44.8 16.6 55.8 54.7 19.7 53.3 55.7 13.6
Other 41.1 40.7 12.8 43.1 45.1 18.3 45.9 50.3 9.3
Source: NFHS, 1998-99.

As can be seen from Table 9, there is not much difference in the percentage of children under 3 years of age classified as malnourished on three anthropometric indices among Hindus and Muslims. Other Measures for the welfare of the Muslims

· Insistence on making Census data easily available especially in terms of literacy/education/employment/work participation rate among Muslims. It is only when correct data is available that proper intervention can be planned. Maintaining secrecy regarding data will prove to be more counter productive, giving a place of prominence to hearsay/ myths/ stereotypes which will hardly be of any help to the community or the nation at large.

· There is an urgent need to assess the kind of problems faced by Muslim women as well as poor Muslims who are concentrated in urban slums and welfare measures need to be chalked out accordingly. However, as far as Muslim women are concerned the great desire to “reform’ the community and intervention in Muslim personal law should not become the focus for the welfare measures as these can become stumbling blocks rather than bring about any positive change.

· Organizing institutions like SEWA – to insure that the artisans get their due share in the profit of their products.

· Providing soft loans to petty traders to enable them to setup their own shops etc. Maybe some kind of a quota system could be adopted which ensures that Muslims necessarily get the required loan.

· Insistence on making Census data easily available especially in terms of literacy/education/employment/work participation rate among Muslims. It is only when correct data is available that proper intervention can be planned. Maintaining secrecy regarding data will prove to be more counter productive, giving a place of prominence to hearsay/ myths/ stereotypes which will hardly be of any help to the community or the nation at large.

· A fair representation of Muslims on Boards which grant affiliations /aid/loans etc.

· Setting up machinery /disaster management network consisting of Muslims in adequate numbers to look after victims of communal riots and work towards rehabilitation and compensation.

· Regulate funds sponsored by the Waqf board to look after the needs of Muslim women (divorcees/widows) who do not have any other means of income or support.

· Muslim representation in the Police/PAC/ Army, etc.

· Organizing programmes for teachers/police/govt.officials-sensitizing them towards the needs of the minority.

· The Bureaucracy needs to be sensitized to deal with special problems of the Muslims, both at the policy making level and at the implementation level.

· Tabling the Reports of the Minority Commission in parliament on an annual basis and making it public so that policy makers/bureaucrats etc are familiar with the kind of grievances of the Muslims and are not misled by biased media reporting.

· Right to information should be the backbone of any welfare measure. This would imply that information concerning jobs, availability of govt. schemes, educational facilities, etc. should be available to the different communities in their language. This would mean that govt. advertisements regarding the above should reach speakers of different languages and not remain confined to the English and Hindi medium readers. Its only when information is available that people would be able to access different facilities. For example, if advertisements for courses in various colleges or information regarding vacancies are released only in English and Hindi dailies those reading, for example Urdu and Punjabi newspapers would be left out and therefore basic information gets denied to them. This is then not a case for equality of educational opportunity.

· Location of schools/banks/colleges/universities contributes in a major way to who access them. Therefore there should be a concerted effort made to ensure that a sufficient number of such institutions are opened / located in areas which can be easily accessed by the Muslims.

§ Development of industries and opportunities for work should be created in areas of Muslim concentration to enable them to get employment.

--------------------------------
Notes:

1. Bose, Ashish(1997) Population profile of Religion in India. Delhi: B.R. Publishing Corporation.

2. Massey, James(1998). Studies in Educational and socio-economic problems of the Minorities in India. A Report of the National Commission for Minorities.

3. Shariff, Abusaleh (2000). ‘Relative Economic and Social Deprivation in India.’ Paper presented at an international seminar on ‘Multi-dimensional definition of poverty in India and Latin America’, held at the International Development Centre, Oxford University, Oxford, October 27-28,2000.

4. Massey, James, op.cit.

5. Shariff, Abusaleh(1995)Socio-economic and Demographic Differentials between Hindus and Muslims in India, EPW, November 18,1995 and Razzack, Azra and Gumber, Anil, Differentials in Human Development : A Case Empowerment of Muslims in India. Paper presented at a seminar organised by the NCAER, in November, 2000.

6. National Commission for Minorities (1998-1999) Annual Report (un-tabled), pg. 27.

7. Shariff, Abusaleh(1999). India Human Development Report. A Profile of Indian states in the 1990’s. New Delhi: Oxford university Press, pp.121.

8. Government of India, Ministry of Human Resource Development (1986). National Policy on Education. Government of India, Ministry of Human Resource Development (1986).

9. Sikand, Yogendra (1996). ‘The Myth of Muslim Appeasement’. The Bulletin of the Henry Martyn Institute of Islamic Studies, January-June 1996, pg. 9.

10. Das, Arvind (1992). India Invented. A Nation in the Making. Delhi : Manohar Publishers, pg. 99.

11. National Commission for Minorities (1998), op. cit., pg. 27.

12. Quoted in Zakaria, Rafiq (1995). The Widening Divide. An Insight into Hindu Muslim Relations. New Delhi: Penguin Books India.

13. Razzack, Azra and Gumber, Anil, ‘Differentials in Human Development: A Case for Empowerment of Muslims in India’. Paper presented at an international seminar in New Delhi, November, 2000.

Asghar Ali Engineer

"Dr. Engineer is known for his attempt to interpret Islam for a larger lay audience and for his work to build communal harmony over the last three decades.

He has established the Institute of Islamic Studies and the Centre for Study of Society and Secularism in Mumbai. He has also authored over 47 books.

Dr. Engineer first came into prominence when he questioned the head of the Dawoodi Bohra community at a meeting in Udaipur in 1977 and for this he was ostracised and ex-communicated.

A civil engineer by training, he worked for many years with the Municipal Corporation of Mumbai before becoming involved with the reform movement within the Dawoodi Bohra community."

http://www.csss-isla.com

A Brief Survey of Communal Situation in the Post Babri-Demolition Period

A BRIEF SURVEY OF COMMUNAL SITUATION IN THE POST BABRI-DEMOLITION PERIOD
December 1-15, 2001
by Asghar Ali Engineer

It is about 10 years since demolition of Babri Masjid on 6th December 1992. The demolition of Babri Masjid itself was a major event, which seriously dented our commitment to secularism. The demolition also created a serious crisis of identity for Indian Muslims and resulted in earth-shaking riots in Mumbai and number of other places in India. In this article we will take a brief look at the communal situation in India in the post-Babri demolition period.

As pointed out above the demolition of Babri Masjid was followed by outburst of communal violence throughout India particularly in Bombay, Ahmedabad, Surat, Calcutta, Kanpur, Malegaon, Bhopal, Delhi and several other places in which hundreds of people lost their lives. In fact the whole decade of eighties and early nineties was a period of great communal crisis.

As it is well-known the Ram Mandir controversy was purely political one; it was neither religious nor even historical in nature. Most eminent historians belonging to secular schools of thought maintained firmly that there is absolutely no historical or archaeological proof for existence of any temple at the site of the Babri mosque. When confronted with the historical and archaeological arguments the Sangh Parivar leaders changed the line of arguments and started saying that it is not historical matter alone, it is basically a matter of faith for the Hindus.

However, in this article we are more concerned with the post-Babri demolition decade and communal situation therein than all these endless arguments. As pointed out the Ram Mandir controversy was raised only to polarise votes between Hindus and Muslims. And there is no doubt that the BJP was great political beneficiary of this controversy. It went on increasing its seats in parliament thanks to the Ram Mandir controversy and through strategic alliances in the elections. It had increased its strength from two to 88 seats in Parliament in 1989 elections itself with the help of this controversy and through alliance with V.P.Singh's Janata Dal and other secular parties. In 1991 elections this controversy was at its height and the BJP further increased its strength from 89 to 114.

The Narsimha Rao Government, however, continued for full term until 1996. In this election though the BJP increased its strength further. However, it was isolated from other secular parties. It tried to form its government on the basis of being the largest party and hoped that once it forms government other 'secular' parties will be tempted to support it for temptation of power. However, until then the secular parties considered the BJP as really untouchable and refused to come to its rescue. Thus the BJP Government failed after 13 days in existence. And Janata Dal was invited to take the reins of power as it managed to gather necessary strength in parliament.

Then it appeared as if the secular parties cared for ideology and refused to compromise with communal forces. But this situation lasted but for a short period and soon number of 'secular' parties teamed up with the BJP to ride piggyback to power. It is true that in the post-modernist world ideologies have lost all meaning. However, religious ideologies are gaining in strength and hence religious fundamentalism has gained in strength all over the globe. In India Hindu fundamentalism, as in Pakistan Islamic fundamentalism has gained in strength considerably. But for temptation for power by these secular parties the BJP would not have been in a position to lead the NDA coalition.

Meanwhile the Shiv Sena -BJP alliance came to power in Maharashtra. It is interesting to note that under the Congress Government at the Centre and in Maharashtra the Muslims had suffered so much that in sheer desperation a small section of Muslims voted for the Shiv Sena candidates. Their argument was that it is better to deal with a known enemy than with a hidden enemy. There was also another contributory factor to the victory of Shiv Sena-BJP alliance in 1995.

Angered by the 1992-93 riots in Mumbai in which about 1000 people had died or disappeared, some anti-social elements allegedly led by Dawood Ibrahim and it's cohorts and aided and abetted by Pakistan's ISI. It naturally had greatly angered the people of Maharashtra. The Government in Maharshtra at that time was of the Congress and was headed by Shri Sharad Pawar. Also the Shiv Sena made several promises to the voters like providing free houses to the slum dwellers of Mumbai. All this combined the Shiv Sena-BJP alliance won the 1995 assembly elections.

The BJP of course cashed in on the Ram Mandir sentiments. The Maharashtra was one of the most affected states by the Ram Mandir controversy. The RSS was after all founded by a section of Brahmins in Maharshtra. The Success of the Shiv Sena-BJP alliance was partly the result of Babri Masjid-Ramjanambhoomi controversy. The bomb blast in March 1993, which was result of Mumbai riots of 1992-93 also, as pointed out, contributed to the success of Shiv Sena-BJP alliance in Maharashtra.

COMMUNAL VIOLENCE IN POST-BABRI DEMOLITION PERIOD

It is interesting to note that the number of major communal riots in post-Babri Masjid demolition period went down considerably. Three major riots took place in this period, besides several small riots in which 2 to 6 persons were killed. These three major riots are Coimbatore in in Tamilnadu in1997, Kanpur in U.P. in March 2001 and Malegaon in Maharashtra in October 2001. In Coimbatore riots more than 40 persons were killed while in Kanpur and Malegaon more than 15 persons were killed. In between these major riots more than 150 small riots have taken place throughout India since the Mumbai riots of 1992-93.

However, absence of major riots should not delude us to conclude that the communal situation has eased in India in the post-Babri demolition period. Far from it. It has, on the contrary worsened. Two important trends are quite noticeable in this period. The South India which was relatively free of communalism and communal violence began to experience outburst of communal violence. Thus the Coimbatore communal riot and subsequent bomb blast there during February 1998 is symptomatic of this. The Coimbatore communal riot was result of aggressive communal propaganda by the Hindu Munnani which gave rise to some Muslim youth taking to path of violence to pay the Hindu Munnani in the same coin. Some Muslim youth murdered RSS activists and the Hinud Munnani people murdered Palani Baba, a Muslim saint who was allegedly the inspiration of the Muslim fundamentalist youth. Ms. Jaylalitha also tried to take advantage of the situation and adopted rather pro-Hindutva stance. It is alleged that the Hindu Munnani got political support from her.

The second noticeable trend was anti-Christian attacks after the BJP came to power in Gujrat and after the BJP-led Government consolidated its power at the Centre. The attacks on Christians were not known earlier. Communal riots usually took place between Hindus and Muslims. However, since 1998 anti-Christian violence began and mainly the VHP and Bajrang Dal were involved in these attacks on Christians. After Gujrat number of incidents took place in U.P., Maharashtra, M.P., Bihar and Orissa. Orissa witnessed the ghastly incident of burning alive of a Christian priest Father Grahm Staines and his two young children at the hands of Bajrang Dal activists. The Wadhwa Commission report also concluded that Bajrang Dal had a hand in this ghastly incident.

The Gujrat also witnessed number of anti-Muslim incidents particularly in the rural areas after the BJP assumed power in Gujrat. The BJP adopted most aggressive communal stance in Gujrat in the post-Babri demolition period. The Bajrang Dal and VHP cadres adopted very aggressive stance against Christian and Muslim minorities in that highly communalised state.

Since the BJP came to power at the Centre it has to be rather cautious in communal matters to keep the alliance together. Various secular partners of the National Democratic Front have to care for their minority, especially Muslim voters in their respective states, particularly in Andhra Pradesh. It, therefore, keeps out of the Hindutva agenda, which still includes construction of Ram temple in Ayodhya. But the other constituents of the Sangh Parivar like the Vishwa Hindu Parishad have no such constraints. Thus its office bearers like Mr. Singhal and Pravin Togaria openly talk of starting the construction of Ram temple at Ayodhya from March 2002. The Sangh Parivar is not only keeping the issue alive but is also exploiting it for the forthcoming elections in U.P. in early 2002.

Since the NDA Government led by BJP has come to power the education system has been greatly communalised. It is well known policy of the BJP to take over most sensitive like Human Resource Ministry which not only controls education but also premier research institutions like the ICHR, ICSSR, NCERT etc. All these key research institutions have now been taken over by the hard core RSS elements. All key research projects are being now monopolised by them. The important Towards Freedom volumes which were critical of the RSS role during freedom struggle and its pro-British stance were suddenly withdrawn from publication. Also, the school text books are being tempered with. Recently the CBSE (Central Board of Secondary Education) suddenly has issued circular to edit out certain portions of history text books written by noted secular historians like Romila Thapar, R.S.Sharma, Bipan Chandra and Satish Chandra. Such selective withdrawal will help indoctrination of young minds and will be prohibitive of encouraging critical understanding of history. The communal forces often temper with history and project the past uncritically as the golden era particularly the past dominated by the majority community rulers and denounce whole sale the past if dominated by minority community rulers.

CONCLUSION

There is no doubt that India has been passing through very critical period in the post-Babri demolition period as far as its secular polity is concerned. Not only political but also social and cultural space has been communalised. The eighties of course witnessed major communal riots but the BJP began to acquire strength by raising historical controversy like the Ramjanambhoomi and communalised politics as never before. But after it came to power as a major partner of NDA it began to monopolise the educational and cultural space which is much more harmful. The Sangh Parivar in U.P. did not allow shooting of the film Water whose script was approved by the Home Ministry. Indian cultural space is being increasingly communalised. Secular space in the fields of education and culture is of vital importance for unity and integrity of India. A long term damage will be done to Indian unity if socio-cultural spaces come under communal ideology. All secular forces should come together to prevent this.

And now terrorist attack in Malegaon - What is the way out?

By Asghar Ali Engineer

The terrorist attack in Malegaon on sacred day of Shab-e-Bara’t was as horrible as that on trains in Mumbai on 11th July. It is not important how many were killed in Mumbai train blasts and how many in Malegaon blasts, what is important is recklessness with which innocent citizens are targeted in such brutal attacks. In Mumbai those killed were returning from their day’s work and those killed in Malegaon had gathered for prayer on the sacred day of their religion. Some were there begging on the occasion.

As of now there is no clue as to who planted bombs on trains in Mumbai and on cycles near Bada Qabrastan and mosque in Malegaon. As for blasts in Mumbai is concerned the police is working on the theory that Lashkar-I-Taiyyiba aided and abetted by ISI of Pakistan was responsible and this assumptions seems justified though there are no solid proofs yet available.

However, as for Malegaon blasts are concerned police seems to be tight-lipped or indicating role of Pakistan-based terrorist organisation. But this does not seem to be justified. The only reason for this assumption is that probably RDX along with nitrite was used and the triggering device also seems to be similar to the one often used by Pakistan-based organisations.

Still laboratory reports have not been used and presence of RDX has not been confirmed. But even if use of RDX is confirmed it should not be assumed that it is Pakistan-based terrorist organisation, which is likely to be involved. Selection of the day of Shab-e- Bara’t and places like Qabrastan and Mosque on the day of Friday at 2 p.m. when people were coming out of the mosque after Friday prayer clearly indicated that no Muslim organisation could be involved.

As it would be unthinkable that Hindutva organisations were involved in the Mumbai train blasts, it would be equally unthinkable that some Muslim organisation was involved in the Malegaon blasts. Unfortunately the police is equivocating on this question and is still thinking on the lines that some Pakistan-based organisation is involved. In the case of Mumbai blasts it immediately came to conclusion that it is some Pakistan-based organisation, which is involved and began to detain or arrest various suspects.

The Police, however, is yet to start its investigation on the assumption that some Hindutva organisations are likely to be involved. It seems to be quite uncertain. It is wrong to assume that the only source of RDX is ISI of Pakistan. There are people in India who also can make this deadly explosive available and it is not difficult to get the know-how for making timer devices. It does not involve very sophisticated technology. Anyone can easily make it. The Maharashtra police have to take bold initiative in this matter without fear or favour.

The people of Malegaon, like the people of Mumbai need to be complimented for their patience in maintaining communal harmony after the blasts. As in Mumbai hundreds of Muslims rushed to help their Hindu sisters and brothers, in case of Malegaon the Hindus rushed to help their Muslim sisters and brothers. Unlike Mumbai, Malegaon is extremely sensitive town with 75 per cent Muslim population. Yet, Hindus and Muslims showed tremendous courage and patience in remaining calm and maintaining communal harmony.

Post-Gujarat, people of India have shown much more maturity than before and now having lost mass following communal and fundamentalist forces are terrorising people through bomb blasts which handful of people can manage to do. The modern devices are so deadly that a small group can manage to kill hundreds by planting these killer devices. Thus no act of violence on the part of one group will go unavenged on the part of another community.

Peace was never so urgent as today. Such killings to avenge killings by the other group will continue to take lives of thousands of innocent people. We must show wisdom to put an end to such senseless killings sooner than later. Series of measures are needed to bring an end to such dastardly killings. I would like to suggest following measures to achieve concrete results:

1) All political parties in India must resolve to put an end to communal violence. We saw that Mumbai riots in 1992-93 in post-Babri demolition ultimately resulted in Mumbai bomb blasts in March 1993 in which 270 innocent lives were lost. Post-Gujarat carnage series of attacks and bomb blasts took place culminating in bomb blasts on trains on 11th July in Mumbai. A force calling itself the Gujarat Revenge Force took responsibility for some of these blasts.

2) Our education system needs to be drastically overhauled. Education system unfortunately is still part of the problem than part of the solution. The way medieval history is taught generates hatred between Hindus and Muslims. Most of the teachers in schools are communally oriented. Also, there is no emphasis on values in our education system. It needs to be made value-oriented.

3) It is matter of great concern that our primary education does not emphasise importance of our secular democracy. Secular democracy is the sheet anchor of our polity and great emphasis should be laid on this.

4) Also, our country is multi-religious and multi-cultural and the values of multi-culturalism should be taught to students. Even in Europe, which was mono-religious until recently and is multi-cultural today emphasis is being laid on multi-culturalism in their education system. Pluralism and multi-culturalism should become part of our educational system.

5) Today people think religion is part of problem and religion is cause of division in the society. We should emphasise that religion is a rich resource for peace and not conflict. The commonality of values in all religious traditions should be emphasised.

6) This year we are celebrating hundred years of Gandhiji’s launching of Satyagraha in South Africa. Unfortunately Gandhi and Gandhian values hardly find mention in our education and political system. Gandhiji made a seminar contribution to political theory and practice by emphasising Satygraha and on-violence as the real essence of democracy. Many people, as a recent survey shows, do not even know the name of Gandhi, let alone his contribution to our freedom struggle.

Also, our democracy has become divisive rather than integrative. In order to target votes of this or that community and this or that caste, divisiveness in emphasised thus delivering a serious blow to our secularism and multi-culturalism. The British parliamentary system involving first past the poll system has become a great problem for us. We must adopt other forms like proportional representation or make it compulsory to obtain 51% votes to be declared elected.

Making 51% votes compulsory for getting elected will promote inclusiveness and not divisiveness as in the present system of first past the poll system. Communal polarisation has increased tremendously when casteist and communal forces targeted this or that caste and community for getting their candidates elected. This is very unfortunate. The British Parliamentary system was evolved for a mono-religious and mono-cultural society. India was always a pluralist country.

While we can justly be proud of our secular democracy, it has remained more formal than substantial and in a multi-religious society to make secular democracy more substantial all castes and communities (religious, cultural as well as lingual) should feel that justice is being done to them in share in power and economic development. It is sense of injustice that breeds violent attitudes towards those who are seen to be monopolising the fruits of power and economic development. Peace cannot be established through slogans but through justice.

We must get rid of caste and communal biases in our political as well as administrative system. Caste and communal biases ultimately result in violent outbursts of anger at one or the other time. Gandhiji emphasised Satyagraha as an integral part of non-violent struggle as truth and non-violence are integral to each other. But when we were fighting against British rulers, we had a sense of mission but today there is no such sense of mission any more and hence it is difficult to promote Satyagrah, a truth-based struggle for justice.

Until yesterday foreign rulers were exploiting us and today our own people are doing so and hence it is very difficult and challenging to launch such struggle or at least it will be difficult to involve all people into it as our own people are doing injustices and hence only victims of injustice can take part in Satyagraha. Our politics today is entirely power-oriented, neither value nor issue oriented.

For Satyagraha to be possible politics has to be value as well as issue-oriented as during the freedom struggle. Today our politics has nothing to do with values and issues and hence much greater challenge for promoting Gandhiji’s form of struggle. But let us realise non-violence, as a value in democracy is the only way out. Otherwise let us be ready for disasters like Mumbai riots and bomb blasts like Mumbai and Malegaon.

Attack on Taslima: love of Islam or love of power?

By Asghar Ali Engineer

It was shocking that three MLAs of Majlis Ittahidul Muslimin in Hyderabad gate crashed into the book release function of her book “Lajja” translated into Telugu on 9th August and tried to beat up Taslima and shouted slogans using unbecoming words, even using abusing language. And all this in the name of Islam as if Islam stands for such hooliganism.

The party leadership instead of condemning such wayward behaviour, approved of it and patted them on back. They were even given hero’s welcome. One MLA even said that if Taslima comes to Hyderabad again, she will be beheaded. If elected representatives take law into their own hands, there cannot be greater tragedy. If they had done it without invoking Islam, it would have been a different story, though equally condemnable.

Was this for love of Islam? No way. It was love of power, pure and simple. The Party leadership thought it is good opportunity to strengthen and widen its electoral base. Human behaviour, especially political behaviour is extremely complex. Politicians, while acting in self-interest, invoke high ideals in order to cover up their utterly selfish motives.

Some Imam even declared from Calcutta that he would pay Rs.50,000/- if anyone blackens Taslima’s face. An Imam is supposed to be very respectable and responsible person who leads people in namaz (prayer) but also leads them in social and political matters. An Imam’s behaviour should be highly restrained and responsible. I totally disagree with Taslima’s views and think she is completely ignorant about Qur’anic teachings but that does not give anyone right to violently attack her or incite people to attack her.

Apart from the fact that such hooliganism is morally reprehensible it is unwise from the viewpoint of those who are opposed to Taslima’s attacks on Islam. This gives her much more publicity that she deserves. Now this attack that took place in Hyderabad will give her worldwide publicity on one hand, and would make her celebrity in the eyes of those who are already hostile to Islam. Now reams and reams of papers will be blackened in her praise.

She would also be now much more hostile to Islam than ever before. She would really hate Islam because of hooliganism of some members of Ittihadul Muslimin. If we really love Islam then we should try to win her heart and soul through love and compassion. And that is what the Prophet of Islam did. It is well known story that a Jewish woman who hated the Prophet (PBUH) used to throw garbage on him whenever he passed from below her house. Once when she did not throw garbage on him, he inquired why she did not and was told she is sick. He immediately went to inquire about her health. She was so moved that immediately accepted Islam then and there.

What a contrast! Those who claim to love Prophet and Islam are attacking a woman and making her hate Islam more than before. This is madness, not wise behaviour and must be condemned as strongly as possible. These MLAs and crowd accompanied them have brought utter shame to Islam and Muslims. It is heartening that many religious leaders of Muslims and intellectuals have condemned it. Maulana Mustaqim of Jamiat –ul-Ulama-i-Hind, Shiah leader Maulana Ather Abbas Rizvi and several others have strongly condemned attack on Taslima Nasreen.

The book which was being released in Hyderabad had nothing to do with Islam. It was Telugu translation of her book on persecution of Hindu minority in Bangla Desh. After demolition of Babri Masjid like hooligans of Hindutva attacked Muslims all over India and engineered communal violence in number of cities and killed Muslims, the hooligans of Jamat-e-Islami of Bangla Desh attacked Hindus and demolished their temples and set fire to their houses. In Lajja (shame) she has condemned all this. Do we Muslims not heave sigh of relief when some fair-minded Hindus stand by Muslims when Hindu communal forces attack us? Should we not stand by fair-minded Muslims of Bangla Desh if they stand by Hindu minority?

It is true Taslima has written provocative articles on Islam. We must counter it by arguing on the basis of Qur’an rather than attacking her physically, and in very dignified language befitting a true Muslim. No one can cite a single verse of Qur’an or any hadith to support violence against others, even enemies, as long as they are peaceful. On the other hand we can cite several verses from the Qur’an, to support dignified behaviour.

The Qur’an says, “Call to the way of thy Lord with wisdom and goodly exhortation, and argue with them in the best manner” (16:125). Again what a contrast –the hooligans of Ittihadul Muslimin beat up a woman and other journalists and others present there. Also, Allah says in the Qur’an “..do not be aggressors, Allah does not love aggressors.” (2:190). And even if a Muslim renounces Islam and becomes unbeliever, no one has right to punish him/her except Allah.

“Those who believe”, says Qur’an, “then disbelieve, again believe and again disbelieve, then increase in disbelief, Allah is not referring to any punishment for those who repeatedly believe and disbelieve and increase in disbelief, let alone human beings punishing them of their own. Even if Taslima has ceased to believe and has increased in her disbelief, no one has any right among human beings to punish her. It is matter of her conscience. All one can do is to dialogue with her in dignified way and then leave it to her conscience

II

Democracies in socially backward countries like India face an acute dilemma. The entire functioning of democracy depends on rights of people and freedom of conscience and right to believe or disbelieve. Both individual and collective rights are sacred in democracy. However, politicians greedy for votes of illiterate masses, and even educated middle class people, try to incite religious feelings and get their votes. Most of the politicians find this easy way to legislative assemblies or Parliament. They emerge as champions of this or that religion and grab their votes.

This is what the Sangh Parivar did by launching an aggressive movement for Ramjanambhoomi and demolished Babri Masjid and took pride in that act of lawlessness and destruction. The Sangh leaders launched not only aggressive campaign but Sangh leaders like Uma Bharti and Sadhvi Rithambara used abusive language against Muslims and the Government did nothing. They allowed hate campaign to go on.

If the authorities had taken stiff action against Uma Bharti and Rithambara, it would have sent a strong signal to all others that they cannot get away with such aggressive campaigns against all norms of democracy. Democracy cannot succeed without following rule of law. If Uma Bharti and Rithambara had been punished, MLAs of Ittihadul Muslimin would not have dared to indulge in this hooliganism.

However, as the Swedish scholar who wrote Asian Drama observed India’s is the soft government and refuses to act until all damage is done. Taslima Nasreen’s attackers also got away with symbolic arrest and were released on bail immediately thereafter. It speaks volumes about our indifferent approach and also fear of votes.

So many communal riots take place because no guilty in the riots is ever punished. All of them know this and have nothing to care for consequences. And riots keep on taking place. Mumbai riots more than 800 persons were killed, many of them most brutally and yet state is extremely reluctant to act lest Shiv Sena may not approve of it. Can this ever be the reason for not acting at all for a democratic government?

This is indeed bad omen for Indian democracy. The people involved in such public crimes must be severely punished to send strong message that hooliganism will not be tolerated in any case. Rule of law must be applied under any circumstances. Politicians should not be allowed to incite people publicly to indulge in mayhem and murder. This is repeatedly happening in our democracy.

It is heartening sign that many religious personalities among Muslims and secular intellectuals among them have come out strongly condemning this attack on Taslima Nasreen. Still many columnists, even waiting for a day started demanding where are those Muslims and secularists who immediately condemn Hindutvawadis but keep quiet when some Muslim fanatics indulge in such extremist action. Many such columnists will come out with many such articles and further aggravate feelings in majority community.

We are not a mature democracy and should come out against any act of hooliganism and violence whosoever perpetrates it, Hindus, Muslims, Sikhs or Christians. We must promote zero tolerance towards any act of violence. It should be our litmus test. If we want to enjoy fruits of secular democracy we must shed all forms of partisan feelings. Politicisation of religion in our democracy has already done enough damage. How much more damage we want to inflict?

Is any one listening?

BJP's anti-Muslimism

By Asghar Ali Engineer

The CD controversy in U.P. election has proved once again, if any proof is needed, how much BJP hates Muslims. BJP's anti-Muslim record has touched new heights. How can any politically responsible party taking part in democratic election and taking oath for secularism, can produce such propaganda stuff. The CD is full of hate for Muslims and uses very derogatory language. The only parallel one can find is Nazi's hate of Jews, no other example could be found.

It celebrates any anti-Muslim measure or judgement. Recently when the single judge of Allahabad High Court declared Muslims in U.P. as not being a minority, the BJP spokesperson immediately welcomed the judgement as refutation of Congress party's "minorityism"and vindication of BJP's stand. No other party welcomed the judgement and all other party's except the BJP criticised the judgement as unfair. The Judge had simply pronounced the judgement, which was not even relevant to the petition before him and he had not even given reasons for the judgement he delivered. The judgement was even against what the Supreme Court had held in TMA Pai Foundation judgement.

Right from post-independence days Muslims have been taken as constituting minority, though most major one. No one had ever expressed any doubt about it. The Supreme Court had held that any religious community less than 50% in number shall be deemed to be a minority and any all India -minority will also be deemed to be minority in any state. Also, as claimed by the honourable judge of Allahabad High Court, there are no such references in the Constitutional Assembly debates to prove that Muslims are not a minority in U.P. or any other state of Union of India.

Before all these matters were gone into, BJP immediately welcomed the judgement and treated it as vindication of its stand on minorityism. One can as well tell BJP that the Congress whether indulges in minorityism or not BJP certainly indulges in anti-Muslimism. It whole-heartedly welcomes any anti-Muslim measure most enthusiastically.

In fact during the entire campaign for Ramjanmabhoomi BJP and many of its individual members like Sadhvi Rithambara and others indulged in most vicious anti-Muslim campaign. Cheap rhetoric of all Muslims being "Babar ki Aulad" (Babar's children) was indulged in without any restraint. Uma Bharti and Rithambara used most abusive language against Muslims throughout Ramjanmaboomi campaign until Babri Masjid was demolished by a frenzied mob and when Masjid was demolished BJP leaders hugged each other in joy and celebrated the day as day of Diwali. Crackers were burst, especially in U.P. throughout that night.

Even today the Sangh Parivar celebrates it as "Shaurya Divas" (day of bravery) whereas whole country observes it as a tragic day in the history of secular India. And all this after the leaders of Jan Sangh, which was re-christened as Bhartiya Janta Party (BJP) had taken a vow on Gandhiji's Samadhi of following principles of Gandhian socialism and secularism. Soon after taking this oath in 1980 it started its anti-Muslim campaign describing constitutional secularism as pseudo-secularism and accused the Congress for indulging in "minorityism" and fought subsequent elections with those slogans.

I sincerely advise BJP leaders to rename the party as BHP (Bhartiya Hindu Party) as it always excludes Muslims from people of India. Had it been sincerely Bhartiya Janata Party, it would have never adopted such anti-Muslim attitude towards Indian Muslims. Thus Hindu Mahasabha is more sincere in its ideology as it clearly designates itself as Hindu Party caring only for Hindu interests. And to this extent Hindu Mahasabha leaders disagree with BJP because the important word "Hindu" is missing though it claims to be looking after Hindu interests.

The BJP leaders are trying to disown the CD under question only after the Election Commission took a strong view of the contents of the CD and said it is likely to promote disharmony between religious communities and issued notice to the BJP why action should not be taken against it. We congratulate the courage and principled stand taken by the Election Commission on this issue. It was overdue. Many prominent citizens have petitioned the Election Commission to de-recognise BJP as a political party as it always indulges in campaigns which endangers national unity and integrity.

Anyway any party, which publicly proclaims "Hindutva Agenda" cannot be a secular party which it avows to be. Hindutva or Islamism in political arena for that matter cannot be in conformity with secularism. Secularism is basically a political doctrine. All political parties have to conform to secularism as a political philosophy and Election Commission requires all candidates filing nomination to take oath for secularism and political parties also have to declare their acceptance of it. How can then a party proclaiming "Hindutva"doctrine be accepted as secular? It defies common sense.

The BJP often quotes one Judge Supreme Court Judgement that "Hindutva" is a way of life. It may be so but it cannot be political way of life as our political way is nothing but secular, devoid of, or neutral to, any religious way of life or doctrines or interests only of one religion or followers thereof.

How can building a Ram Temple be agenda of a secular political party though uniform civil code and abolition of Article 370 are quite secular in nature? Building Ram temple, howsoever desirable for any religious organisation, can certainly not be a political agenda of any political party operating within secular framework of our Constitution of which secularism is the fundamental structure. It is Supreme Court judgement in Golaknath case that secularism is fundamental structure of the Constitution which cannot be changed even by another Constituent Assembly.

The CD produced by the BJP (its denial carries no conviction as during its release function senior leaders like Tandon and even BJP president Rajnath Singh were allegedly present) for its U.P. election campaign once again proves convincingly that it is not a secular party and is basically anti-Muslim in character. It uses very derogatory words for Muslims saying therein they marry four wives and produce 35 pillas, a derogatory Hindi word for unwanted children.

The contents of the CD are highly surprising. The Sangh Parivar even otherwise has been regularly propagating that Muslims marry four wives and produces 25 children (its campaign puts it as ham panch, hamare pacchis - we five our twenty five). Vishwa Hindu Parishad had taken out Ekatma Yatra in 1985 across the country and during this Yatra had distributed hundreds of thousands of such pamphlets.

How absurd is this propaganda that every Muslim marries four wives when the male-female ratio in our country is 935 female for 1000 male. And central Government survey conducted in 1997 shows that Muslims are at the bottom of those who practice polygamy. Muslims practicing bigamy or polygamy are just 5.2% whereas 5.8% upper caste Hindus

Practice bigamy or polygamy. The tribals, dalits and Jains constitute even higher percentage of bigamous or polygamous marriage.

It is also wrong that no Muslim practices family planning and produces host of children. In 14 states family planning among Muslims is higher than that of Hindus. In Kerala family planning among Muslims is 64% as against just 35% among Hindus in U.P. In Pondicherry too family planning among Muslims is of the order of 85 per cent. This kind of cheap propaganda that Muslims marry four wives and produce 35 children does not behove an all India political party which aspires to come to power at the Centre.

Also, BJP claims to be most patriotic of all other parties. How can BJP be patriotic when it hates the largest minority of the country which is nearly 140 million in number? Mr. Narendra Modi, Chief Minister of Gujarat always talks of five crores of Gujaratis' asmita and makes it absolutely difficult for Muslims to live life of dignity and security. Even today Muslims in Gujarat are living as secondary citizens and most of the villages in Gujarat declare proudly 'you are welcome in village in Hindu Rashtra'.

It is unfortunate that even Union Government has never taken notice of such sign boards in hundreds of Gujarat villages. And on top of this Rajasthan text book of 12th standard tells its students that fascism is better than democracy as under fascism leader can take right decisions while in democracy it is not possible. It is also well known that the Sangh Parivar, particularly the RSS admires Hitler.

And one knows what relations exist between the RSS and BJP. BJP cannot defy any of the RSS dictates. Who knows this better than Mr. L.K.Advani who was removed as president of BJP just because he expressed his opinion about Jinnah in Pakistan. Do we need any more proofs for declaring BJP as non-secular, approving of fascism and targeting minorities? Can our democratic secular political culture allow such party to function within the parameters of our Constitution?

It is high time the Election Commission takes serious notice of all this and takes appropriate action under the People's Representation Act so that our democratic and secular culture remains unpolluted.

Bomb blasts in Mumbai : crossing the limits

By Asghar Ali Engineer

It was indeed terrible Tuesday (11/7/06) when innocent commuters going back home after hard day’s work were targeted with bomb blast from Matunga to Bhayandar on western suburban trains in Mumbai. So far the death toll is more than 200 and about 700 people injured, many of them quite severely. No words are enough to condemn such horrible crime against humanity. No one who has even elementary sense of being human will commit such dastardly act.

Same day in the morning eight persons lost their lives in Srinagar, five of them tourists from West Bengal. Grenades were thrown at the tourist bus proceeding towards Pahalgam. Why these killings? Who is behind it? Earlier violence was mostly confined to Kashmir Valley. Now this has spread to various cities of North India, Delhi, Varanasi, Ayodhya and Mumbai. Mumbai witnessed such horrifying bomb blasts second time, first time in March 1993 in which more than 250 innocent people lost their lives.

Some people think, as many Kashmiris thought in 1989, that violence is the only way out and if they take to guns, azadi will be near at hand. Now after loosing 80 thousand people they have realised what repercussions use of violence has. ‘Azadi’ is as far away as it ever was for Kashmiris and all they have gained is violence and more violence. Peace now is as elusive as azadi itself.

We can very well realise the wisdom of Gandhiji’s insistence on non-violence for attaining freedom for India from clutches of British imperialism. No one believed Gandhiji when he talked of achieving India’s freedom through non-violence. Even Churchill, the then Prime Minister of Britain, talked of Gandhiji with scorn and said what this ‘naked faqir’ can do to mighty British empire on whom sun does not set.

The world saw that the naked faqir and his non-violence shook the British Empire and got freedom for India. Generally people think that oppressed are justified in using violence and secondly that without using violence one cannot achieve liberation from the oppressors. However, one forgets that while violence is physical, non-violence is moral and spiritual. While the oppressed may not be able to match violence of the oppressor, non-violence gives the oppressed moral superiority and puts the oppressor to shame.

However, it is not easy to practice non-violence for an ordinary person. It requires tremendous inner discipline. Thus in Gandhiji’s theory of non-violence there is equally important concept of what he called satyagraha (insistence on truth) and this requires tremendous patience. Thus non-violence, insistence on truth and patience, all go together and this has appeal of its own and if practiced honestly, it can achieve tremendous results as Gandhiji showed.

Interestingly, Gandhiji’s concept comes very close to the Qur’anic teaching of truth and patience (haq and sabr) as enshrined in chapter 103. It is great shame that the so called ‘jihadis are committing such dastardly acts of violence in the name of Islam. Nothing can be more un-Islamic than these horrifying inhuman acts. This game is being played for power and pelf by the section of Pakistani army. These terrorists cannot carry on such powerful blasts without the support of ISI of Pakistan. Lashkar-I-Tayyiba, which is suspected to be behind such acts cannot sustain itself without active help from ISI. Though Lashkar-I-Taiyyibah has not claimed responsibility for bombing on trains on Tuesday neither police has reached any decisive conclusion but all available indications point in that direction.

Nawaz Sharif, the Ex-Prime Minister of Pakistan has said in his recently published biography that ISI is not under government control and has been trying to de-stabilise India and Bangla Desh. He is certainly in know of things in Pakistan and what he says cannot be lightly dismissed.

It is such a matter of shame that Pakistan, which claims to be an Islamic state is bringing shame and disgrace to Islam. No other Islamic country is home to so many terrorists as Pakistan is. Pakistan also has become a front state for all American designs, which further fuels violence and creates more terrorists. In fact if Pakistan is true to Islam than it should have been heaven of peace. The prophet of Islam made peace central to Islamic teachings.

He accepted peace treaty of Hudaibiyah, which was thought to be humiliating by most of his close companions and yet the Prophet (PBUH) insisted on accepting the treaty as it led to establishing peace. What better noble example than this? But these terrorists feel no pang of conscience in killing innocent citizens. Even according to the rules of Shari’ah, non-combatants cannot be killed. These rules are precursors to the Geneva Agreement, which was drawn up hundreds of years after these Shari’ah rule.

However, it is these Muslims who are openly defying these Shari’ah rules in the name of Islam. What could be more condemnable? Also how can one say that one needs jihad for taking Kashmir? Jihad is not meant for conquering territory it is for defending oneself, if attacked and for controlling ones evil desires. The Qur’an specifically prohibits any war of aggression. It clearly says, “Fight in the way of Allah those who fight you. Do not commit aggression; Allah does not love aggressors.� (2:190)

And in throwing bombs and killing innocent people they are doubly guilty: they are aggressing against those who are not aggressors and over and above that they are killing non-combatants. Thus they are violating every injunction of Islam and ironically in the name of Islam. They have named their armed groups as “Lashkar-I-Tayyiba� (Holy Army) and “Jaish-I-Mohammad� (the Army of Mohammad, peace be upon him). How can an army which kills innocent people be a holy army or army of Holy Prophet. Those who commit such inhuman deeds can never deserve to be called holy army or army of Mohammad (PBUH).

And as for jihad, it has never been used in the sense of war in the Qur’an. There are other words like qital and harb for war. The Prophet (PBUH) when asked what is jihad he is reported to have said that best form of jihad is speaking truth in the face of tyrannical ruler. Here so called jihadis them selves are tyrannical and it is needed to speak plain truth in the face. They need to be told that what they are doing is tyranny against innocent people.

It is such dastardly acts, which has brought bad name to Islam in popular imagination. We claim that Islam is a religion of peace but such acts convince people that Islam has nothing to do with peace but with violence and terrorism. It is in fact duty of Muslims to project them selves as model for peaceful behaviour. We cannot expect common people to discern and discriminate between handful of aggressors and large mass of Muslims living in peace with others and sticking to the Islamic teaching of peace.

It is believed that one of the intentions of throwing bomb on innocent people is to start communal violence in India. They threw bombs in Ayodhya, in a temple in Varanasi and earlier in a market place in Delhi last October. But people of India are mature enough not to fall prey to such dirty game. When bomb was thrown at a temple in Varanasi it was feared that it would trigger off communal riots. But not only Muslim leaders and intellectuals but also the chief mufti of Varanasi issued a fatwa decrying that attack on temple quoting the Qur’anic verse that to kill one innocent human being amounts to killing the whole humanity (5:32).

The chief mufti and chief priest of the temple in Varanasi came together and expressed solidarity thus completely frustrating the designs of those who wanted to ignite Hindu-Muslim riots. When a bomb as thrown at Ayodhya it was feared in the same way that it might trigger off violence between Hindus and Muslims and nothing happened. We must salute maturity of Indian people.

This time around also all important Muslim leaders have condemned this cowardly attack on innocent people. Jamiat-I-Ulama-i-Hind, Muslim League, Jamat-e-Islami-Hind, all of them spare no words in condemning this heinous crime against humanity. No saner person will ever condone such ghastly killings. The Hindus and Muslims in Mumbai rose to the occasion and helped all those who were injured and removed dead bodies to hospitals.

It seems India will have to live with such attacks for sometime to come. It is therefore, necessary to be ever alert. What happened on terrible Tuesday is also partly an intelligence failure. Though it is very difficult to predict when and where terrorists will choose to attack, it becomes all the more necessary to be very very alert. It is the duty of the Government of India to protect the lives of people against such attacks.

Also, it appears there was lack of alertness and disaster management. The police and other authorities took long time to reach spots of disaster. Time and again it has been stressed by the NGOs and other activists that India woefully lacks in disaster management. It has been proved once again that India needs to work hard to provide for emergency situations.

People themselves were, it appears, more prepared than the authorities. Such major disaster man-made or natural, are bound to take place time and again and so government should work in all seriousness to evolve sooner than later the disaster management plan.

Communal violence and minority-majority relations

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Often I face a question in various workshops and seminars on communalism as to why majority is often blamed for violence and not minorities. Those who ask this question often ask with genuine feelings and not necessarily as a result of communal bias. It will also be wrong to maintain that minorities are blameless and do nothing that is questionable.

First of all it is necessary to emphasise that one should not homogenise whole community, be it majority or minority. Neither all are communal in any community nor all are secular and peace loving. Also, there is no single political trend in any religious community. Here it would be interesting to give the example of partition in 1947. It would be wrong to maintain that all Muslims supported partition and all Hindus opposed it. Large number of Muslims including ulama (theologians) opposed partition. Similarly, it is equally wrong to maintain that all Hindus opposed partition. Many Hindus were of the view that partition was the only solution. Not only that Hindu Mahasabha believed in Hindu Rashtra and thus strengthened two-nation theory propounded by Jinnah but also leaders like Lala Lajpat Rai supported partition of the Punjab in 1924 itself.

In post partition period also in every community there are divergent political trends. It is wrong to assume, as communal elements often do, that all Muslims support the Congress. Large number of Muslims, for example, in West Bengal and Kerala support the left parties and in Tamil Nadu the DMK and AIDMK. Now Muslim vote also goes to different parties in different regions. The Hindu vote, of course, is divided among different political parties. Interestingly, all communal forces claim to be champions of entire community. The Sangh Parivar claims to be championing the cause of entire Hindu community. The Muslim League, similarly, claimed to be sole representative of Muslims in pre-partition days.

Thus when we talk in terms of majority-minority it creates an impression as if entire majority or minority community supports one particular point of view or one particular political trend. Large number of Hindus fight against the Sangh Parivar and large number of Muslims opposed Muslim League politics in pre-partition days. Thus while using the term majority or minority we should be conscious of this fact.

Thus when we say Hindu-Muslim problem it is not between all Hindus and all Muslims but between communal Hindus and communal Muslims. When we say Hindu communalism we mean communal politics of the Sangh Parivar who swear by Hindu Rashtra or incite Hindu feelings against Muslims. All Hindus do not support the Sangh Parivar.

It is important to note that after partition Muslims have been reduced to a small minority and cannot afford to be very aggressive. A section of Muslim leadership took aggressive posture during the eighties on questions like Shah Bano and Babri Masjid and launched aggressive movements. The result was strengthening the Sangh Parivar, which began to get more Hindu support. However, realisation about negative outfall of aggressive postures by a section of minority leaders came after demolition of Babri Masjid and consequent communal riots in Mumbai, Surat, Ahmedabad, Delhi, Bhopal and other places. Since then the Muslim leaders have been sobered down.

It is also important to note that majority tends to be arrogant and assertive not only in India but in all countries including those of the West. The white majority in Europe and North America (including Canada) tend to be racist and assertive vis-à-vis other Asian minorities. In Muslim countries the Muslim majority behaves no differently. In Bangla Desh Hindus are at receiving end and in Pakistan the Shia minority suffers at the hands of Sunni majority. In Sri Lanka the Sinhala majority tends to be quite aggressive vis-à-vis Tamil and Muslim minorities.

Thus Majority-minority conflict is almost universal. It is not specific to India. Majority feels arrogant on account of number and political power. In some countries minority may wield political power as the Alawis in Syria over Sunni majority or Sunnis in Iraq over Shia majority. But this is possible only under dictatorship and not in democracy. In Iraq today it is Sunni minority, which is using violence in protest against loss of power and prospects of Shias and Kurds ruling over them under democracy.

In all these countries usually those who are supporters of democracy and inclined towards left tend to be more sympathetic towards minorities. Thus we see in India left parties are very sympathetic of Muslim minority. It was left which consistently opposed the NDA rule and helped Congress form the government to keep NDA led by the BJP out of power. Also some caste -based parties like RJD, SP and BSP have taken sympathetic vie of Muslims. But this is more on account of compulsions of minority votes than on ideological grounds as in the case of the left.

But nevertheless such alliances, though not ideological, are nevertheless important to keep communal peace. Thus Bihar has seen communal peace in last 13 years largely because Lalu Prasad needs Muslim votes. However, in West Bengal the left has maintained communal peace in last 23 years not simply because of compulsions of vote but ideologically it is against communalism. And this is an important difference.

Besides arrogance of majority there are other factors like class, caste and race at work. In this connection the example of communal and racial violence, which has been going on for last 20 days is quite important. The police in suburbs of Paris was chasing some North African youth and two of them got electrocuted while running away from the police and the violence against police and subsequently against others broke out.

The North African youth attacking police and burning down cars every night belong to Algeria. Thus they are Muslims, black and poor. Thus they are thrice removed from white, French and middle class majority. These youth live in poor suburbs of Paris and other French cities, are less educated and unemployed. They are totally frustrated in life and have been victims of white racialism and economically downtrodden.

The police has so far failed to restore order. The fury of the youth is unparalleled. Here it can be argued that Black Muslim minority is being very aggressive. But it is not the whole truth. The white upper class majority has been highly arrogant and unjust to the Black Muslim Algerians. Violence results from victims of severe injustice as much as from arrogance of power. The violence borne out of frustration and continued injustices can at times be quite intense.

We can give example of Naxalite violence in India. The tribals and dalits who belong to minority in Indian society, tends to be quite intense as it is result of centuries of oppression and exploitation. Similarly the LTTE also tends to be very vicious in its attacks though Tamilians are in minority in Sri Lanka. Thus it will be seen that much depends on concrete situation and it is very difficult to generalise. In many cases minority can be very vicious in its attacks on majority people or on government constituted by the majority community.

If the minority is poor and illiterate it may tend to be less aggressive but if it is facing intense exploitation the situation might change. In case of India its secular democratic political structure becomes a cushion against more intense violence. The Muslim minority tends to benefit from democratic secularism and hence it does not resort to violence as minorities do in other authoritarian countries.

Indian Muslims were also traumatised by partition experience and soon realised that democratic secularism is there for their benefit. In this connection it is important to note that in India been most orthodox ulama support secular democracy as against the ulama in Muslim majority countries who denounce secularism as against Islam. The ulama feel empowered in Muslim majority countries through assertion of religious dogmas as majority of people follow Islam.

However in Muslim minority countries like India such assertion does not bring political empowerment but arouses suspicion of majority and hence such assertion for political empowerment is avoided and instead it is acceptance of secularism which brings more acceptability and so the ulama tend to support democratic secularism.

Thus to understand majority-minority dynamics one has to understand political dynamics of the country. One cannot understand it in political vacuum. It certainly cannot be understood only in terms of religion, as usually we tend to do. It is not a religious but a political problem. If it is a tiny minority like the Parsis it will not create any problem but if it is a sizeable minority like Muslims, it will give rise to majority-minority problem. The tiny minorities like that of Parsis cannot influence power dynamics while sizeable minority like that of Muslims can.

Thus when we discuss Hindu-Muslim problem we should be aware that all Hindus are not communal but most of them tend to be peace loving and democratic. It is only a tiny minority, which is aggressive and communal as it invokes religious identity in order to come to power. The question of blaming entire community does not arise at all. There would have been no democracy, let alone secularism, if all Hindus had toed the communal line.

Five years of Gujarat carnage: an overview

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Five years have past since the Gujarat carnage of February 28 2002 which lasted over six months. The carnage followed the burning of S-6 at Godhra on 27th February. It is great mystery as to who set fire to S-6 or was it an accidental fire? Before even news spread all over India of this ghastly incident at Godhra in which 59 persons were burnt, Ahmedabad city started burning on the morning of 28th February. In the post-Godhra carnage in central and north Gujarat more than 2000 persons, mostly of minority origin, were killed most brutally. Several women were raped and weapons inserted in their private parts.

The then NDA Government at the Centre and Modi in Gujarat maintained that S-6 was set afire as a result of conspiracy hatched by the ISI of Pakistan with the help of some Muslims in Godhra. The Modi Government arrested about 100 persons under POTA which was then in force. However, during last five years the Modi Government has not been able to produce an iota of proof against the accused in the ‘Godhra conspiracy case.’

The POTA review committee opined last year that there are no substantial grounds for keeping the accused under the POTA but even then the Modi Government refused to release these accused.

It is real mystery as to who set fire to the coach S-6 or was it an accidental fire. The Banerjee Commission set up by Shri Lalu Prasad, the Railway Minister in the UPA Government concluded that the fire was result of short circuit inside S-6 and there is no evidence for setting fire from outside. Mr. Mukul Sinha, the defense lawyer thinks that fire was result of bursting of cooking stove carried by karsevaks went on long tour to Ayodhya. The Shah-Nanvati Commission, which is also probing in the train burning at Godhra has still not published its report. One wonders what conclusion it would draw.

Before even the cause of fire was known Modi pronounced the theory of ‘equal and opposite reaction’ and justified the carnage in Gujarat on the very first day the carnage began. Modi also insisted on carrying the dead bodies of Godhra train tragedy in procession in Ahmedabad thus providing direct provocation for the carnage. No administration, let alone a chief minister, would permit dead bodies of those killed in any sensitive communal incident to be taken out in procession as it acts as direct provocation for more violence. But Modi wanted precisely that.

The Gujarat carnage of 2002 was very different from other riots in post-independence India for following reasons:

1) In no other riot in post-independence period chief minister directly provided justification for massacre as Modi himself did. There have been instances of chief minister not effectively quelling the riots but never of justifying them.

2) In no other riot ministers and police officers led the marauding mob. In case of Gujarat carnage many eye witnesses named two ministers including Mr. Zadaphiya, the then Minister of state for Home involved in directing the marauding mobs. He even entered the police control room and directed the police what to do. His cell numbers also have been recorded. No outsider is ever allowed in police control rooms.

3) In no other riots police officers have been transferred for effectively controlling communal violence. In Gujarat 2002 several honest and committed police officers were transferred on this ground and soon after their transfer riots broke out in that region.

4) In no other riots refugee camps were suddenly closed without providing either alternate accommodation or allowing the refugees to return to their homes and hearth. Modi Government closed the camps without any justification and without providing refugees any alternate accommodation or making arrangements to return to their homes and hearths. Modi while closing down the camps even derisively remarked that I cannot allow ‘baby-producing factories’ to go on, simply because few Muslim women who were pregnant at the time of riots gave birth to babies in refugee camps.

Not only that the refugee camps were closed down even today i.e. five years after the carnage more than 5000 families are rotting in horrifying conditions in various refugee camps. Not only this Modi recently returned more than Rs.19 crore to Central Government saying funds are no more needed as all have been ‘settled’. The victims of Gujarat carnage are unable to return to their original homes as they are still threatened by the VHP activists of the affected villages.

They say that victims would be allowed to return only if they agree to withdraw all cases against the perpetrators of carnage in the village and on condition that they will live in separate quarters like the apartheid and would not give azan on loud speakers. Naturally many victims have refused to agree to these humiliating conditions and are living in most despicable conditions.

What is most shocking is that the Gujarat society is still completely polarised and one sees no signs of repentance among those who indulged in most brutal violence against fellow human beings. They still feel the violence against Muslims was justified. The Sangh Parivar has been carrying on high-pitched hate campaign against minorities even today. Modi need this campaign to go on as it is to be used as political capital in coming assembly elections.

In fact the Gujarat carnage, as it is well known was carried out with the sole purpose of winning the 2002 assembly elections in Gujarat. When the Modi Government won the elections with two-third majority the BJP functionaries celebrated the victory by saying we have found a ‘model’ to win the elections and we will repeat it in other states. Even Mr.Vajpayee, the then Prime Minister of India when asked for his reaction as to the winning model, he replied ‘will Muslims burn train in other place?’ In other words even Vajpayee found the ‘model’ acceptable.

However, the BJP lost general elections of 2004 and Mr. Vajpayee accepted that NDA Government was defeated mainly because of Gujarat carnage. The people of India who are basically peace-loving and secular rejected the BJP-led NDA Government lest other states should experience such carnage. The BJP is in disarray ever since and has not been able to find yet its political bearings. The BJP and Shiv Sena are the two political parties which, thrive on anti-minority hate campaign. They want to base their victory in elections on hatred against minorities. The Sena Chief Bal Thackaray again made sharp attack on Muslims during the Mumbai Municipal Corporation elections.

Is there any way out? In Gujarat one does not find any way out as of now. What Gujarat needs in healing touch and only civil society can provide it. But as pointed out above, the civil society itself is deeply polarised on communal lines. In South Africa the blacks and coloured had suffered immensely under the White Government. When Nelson Mandela could establish government of people of African origin, he did not seek any revenge and instead set up a truth and justice commission. Bishop Desmond Tutu played very vital role in functioning of the commission. It provided the healing touch.

But one does not see any Desmond Tutu in Gujarat. The civil society is badly divided. In democracy a vibrant society can play very important role but when it is itself polarised on communal lines how can it intervene to set things right? Harsh Mandar, who himself is not from Gujarat, but is extremely sensitive soul, is trying his best to bring about some reconciliation is few villages of Gujarat. But it is only a lonely battle of an outsider.

Why the Gujarat society is so polarised today? The BJP has won over dalits, backwards and tribals in its political fold and thus Hindus, despite deep internal cleavages appear to be united. There has never been a strong dalit movement in Gujarat emphasising their own separate identity like in Maharashtra and other states. There has been no reform movement either. Thus in absence of such a movement dalits, backwards and tribals find it politically beneficial to be part of Hindutva parivar.

Only in 1985 the then chief minister of Gujarat Mr. Solanki had made a feeble attempt to unite weaker sections of Gujarat society by forming a KHAM alliance. KHAM stood for kshatriya, harijans, adivasis and Muslims. He gave them reservations as per Bakhshi Commission recommendations and won 1985 assembly elections with two-third majority. However, the BJP saw the red and launched an aggressive movement against KHAM alliance and succeeded in toppling Solanki Government. Solanki also unfortunately did not stand up firmly with the alliance and suspended reservations to save his government.

However, that knocked the ground off the KHAM alliance and except Muslims, other weaker sections sought refuge under the Sangh Parivar. That is the main reason why Sangh parivar has been able to successfully create the illusion of ‘Hindu unity’ and Hindu rashtra. The Congress after Solanki could not stand up and almost willingly conceded ground to the Sangh Parivar. Most of the Congressmen themselves subscribe to Hindutva ideology in Gujarat. It has rightly been described the B-party of BJP.

The BJP has been further helped by the identity crisis among the Gujarati NRIs living in U.K. and USA. They help the Hindutva movement in Gujarat generously through their financial contributions to compensate for their identity crisis. Most of the Gujaratis have struck it rich in USA and satisfy their conscience by supporting the Hindutva movement back home. Taking all this into account there is very little hope in Gujarat for the time being. Let us hope for better days in future.

[photo by Itamar Goldstein]

Future of communal relations in India

By Asghar Ali Engineer

What is the future of communal relations in India? What will be the likely scenario in coming 30 years? This is an important question. Is India doomed as a secular democracy? Or does India’s future lie in secular democracy? Will the Hindutva forces gain or loose? There are different answers to these questions, which is quite natural. In complex social and political problems there are no easy answers. To get some probable answers one has to get at the root of the problem.

India, it is important to note, has been a multi-religious, multi-cultural and multi-lingual society for centuries. Forces of tolerance have always been strong in its soil. Besides others Emperors Ashoka and Akbar have been great symbols of tolerance and openness to other religions. Throughout medieval ages, one hardly finds instances of inter-communal clashes though among religious priesthood there was bigotry and sectarianism. This bigotry and sectarianism as exposed by poets like Kabir.

However, the Sufi and Bhakti movements acted as bridge builders. They effectively countered the narrow mindedness of priestly class and spread love and humanism. The Sufi and Bhakti saints, were more spiritual than religious in ritualistic sense. Their whole emphasis was on love, peace and harmony. They had their roots among common people, poor and of lowly origin. They kept their distance from rulers and ruling classes.

It is important to note that it is clash of interests, which brings about unrest and communal tensions in society, not clash of religions. Religions do not clash; it is vested interests, which do. In medieval ages religious communities were not politically organised, they were distinctly different yet not hostile to each other as they did not cater to political needs.

It is with the event of colonialism on one hand, and, subsequent parliamentary democracy that led to politicisation of religion and religious communities. Thus inter-religious clashes are in fact, inter-political clashes. Different political parties carve out their vote-banks among different religious communities and target some community, in order to emerge as champion of ones own community. In fact, they are champions of their own political interests, rather than community’s interests.

In India such communal division occurred mainly due to colonial machinations. It ultimately led to division of our motherland. This political vivisection became a running sore for people of India, particularly for those of majority community as they saw Muslims as responsible for division of the country. Muslims as a community were not responsible for division but only a section of upper class Muslim elite in collaboration with British colonial power brought about this division. In fact common Muslims are really suffering today on account of this division.

The rightwing Hindu politicians exploited the issue of partition to the hilt with an eye to Hindu votes and often incited communal violence. This violence intensified during the decade of eighties in post-independence India. Most of the major riots in independent India took place during 1980 to 1992-93. There are number of reasons for this. By the time we saw dawn of eighties about 40 years had passed since India became independent. The democratic processes intensified and brought more democratic awareness among the minorities and weaker sections of India and they got better organised by then to demand their due share in power.

The upper caste Hindus felt that in coming years they will have to yield more and more share of power to minorities and low caste Hindus (dalits) and hence the Bhartiya Janata Party (BJP), mainly representing the political and economic interests of upper caste Hindu elite, raised alarm and began propaganda blast against minorities and dalits and led to heightened inter-communal and inter-caste tensions. The BJP used Ram Temple controversy as a powerful symbol to mobilise Hindu votes and ultimately rode to power in 1999 and remained in power until 2004.

The Sangh Parivar (which includes Rashtriya Seva Sangh, Vishwa Hindu parishad and BJP) tried to weaken secularism and Hinduise Indian plot during their rule. It was during the BJP rule (both at the Centre as well as in Gujarat state) that Gujarat carnage took place in 2002, which officially 1000 and unofficially 2000 Muslims were brutally killed. Thus inter-religious violence achieved its climax during the BJP rule, which bases its politics on hatred of minority communities.

It was during the BJP rule that attacks against miniscule minority of Christians also began. An Australian Christian priest James Staines, working for lepers among tribals in a distant village of Orissa in Eastern India was burnt to death along with his two young children. Many other Christian priests and nuns were also attacked or murdered. This was the darkest period of secular India.

But it is to be noted that people of India rejected the BJP rule because of its communal excesses and voted the UPA (United Progressive Alliance) government led by the Congress to power in the elections of 2004. Thus the people of India once again proved that they are secular and tolerant and desire communal harmony and better inter-religious relations. Though one cannot see inter-communal relations in straight line as much depends on political dynamics in the country.

However, on the whole, it can be said that common people of India are desirous of peaceful co-existence and do not appreciate communal turmoil in the country. The dark side of economic development is vast poverty-stricken underbelly of India. India is still at 137th place out of 139 countries surveyed as far as malnutrition and deaths caused by hunger is concerned. Such stark poverty cannot but have political implications.

The ruling classes use caste and communal issues to divert attention from such horrific problems. Many politicians are tempted to resort to communal-based, instead of issue-based politics. The Gujarat carnage of 2002 took place precisely when the BJP Government was signing various international trade treaties and liberalising economy benefiting handful of economic elite.

Thus in coming 30 years one cannot expect smooth inter-caste and inter-communal relations as the ruling classes would certainly tempted to employ emotional issues to catch votes of common people without solving their problems. This process of emotionalising and communalising politics is aided and abated by the media also, as media itself is controlled by political and economic elite.

The Sangh Parivar has consolidated its base during six years of its rule and possesses disciplined cadre and thus possesses great capacity to communalise politics and provoke communal violence. But there are countervailing forces too which go in favour of more secularised democracy.

The lower castes (dalits) though at times get used by upper caste Hindus and are swept off their feet by powerful emotional propaganda but on the whole tend to be anti-Sangh Parivar force. These dalits are main victims of upper caste elite politics and their leaders try to counter communal politics in order to keep their caste flock with them. The caste awareness is increasing with spread of education among dalits and with spread of democratic awareness. Though dalits and minorities are far behind in the field of education, yet more and more are getting educated and are becoming aware of their political rights. Greater the political awareness among dalits and OBCs (other backward classes), more challenging it would be for communal politicians to manipulate religious and communal sentiments.

Another factor is increasing globalisation, which in itself creates contradictory effects as far as communal situation is concerned. On one hand it intensifies urge for religious and cultural identities to face homogenising global processes and on the other, it opens up economic opportunities for educated middle classes and induces their out-migration thus reducing communal potentialities.

It is also interesting to note that today there is increased awareness among Muslims in India to make a concerted efforts to better their position through more education and better economic opportunities and avoid emotional issues which bring nothing but disaster for them. There were entangled in Ramjanambhoomi politics and suffered a great deal. Thus with few exceptions, Muslims are shedding their communal past, and preparing themselves for better future prospects.

Also, communal forces are loosing credibility among people of India. They have no achievement to show except communal rhetoric and bloodshed. Before coming to power they claimed to be ‘clean’ and non-corrupt. However, now many corruption scandals are coming out in which their leaders were involved during their rule. On this count also, they have lost much ground.

Thus in coming 30 years, it appears, communal forces will find it very difficult to regain their lost ground and communal politics will be weakened. However, much will depend on performance of secular forces also. Communal forces thrive more due to failure of secular forces than on account of their inherent strength. Communal forces gain strength only because secular forces fail to assert and perform. Communal forces, it appears, will loose ground and one will see greater urge among people for co-existence and harmonious leaving in coming thirty years.

Governance and Religion : an Islamic point of view

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Governance is an important part of modern states whether it is democratic or even an authoritarian form of state. Some people feel that even an authoritarian form of state, if it governs properly and delivers is better than the democratic state which is corrupt and inefficient and does not deliver. However, it does not mean that authoritarianism can be justified in any case. It is just to emphasise importance of governance.

Can religion, whether Islam or any other, play any role in matter of governance? If so what role? Some may argue religion is not only a matter of belief but also concerns itself more with the world to come than this world. Belief in God, doctrines and rituals, all relate themselves to the other world. Religion also has dogmas irrelevant to this world. However, the other viewpoint is that religion is a way of life and also a useful guidance for this worldly life. It intends to mould good moral character and relates to leading a successful life and to this extent it is inevitably connected with matters of good governance so that goodness if rewarded and evil is punished. One cannot lead successful moral life if there is no security of life and property and basic needs are not fulfilled. And therefore, good governance enhances quality of life and becomes a factor in enriching spiritual life.

If the governors are morally upright and truly religious people it will by far enhance quality of governance. Buddhism, for example, stresses compassion and eliminating suffering (dukkha). Thus an engaged Buddhist will govern in such a way as to reduce or even eliminate suffering of people she/he governs. A follower of Jainism, on the other hand, will be seriously concerned with eliminating violence from people’s life. A bad governance results in intensifying violence in society. A good Christian will strive through governance to promote love in the society and thus people will live in perfect harmony, which will smoothen mutual relations.

Thus it will be seen that value-orientation of religion can be greatly helpful in improving quality of governance. But life is much more than mere ideals. There is constant tension between ideal and personal interests. If human behaviour had been determined by ideals alone this world would have been a paradise by itself. The kingdom of God would have descended on earth.

Human behaviour is by far the most complex. Various factors like social, cultural, historical, economic and political play their respective role in determining a person’s role. No human being lives in vacuum. One faces pressures from all sides. Even when one intends to be honest and truthful, one finds it so difficult to be so. But most human beings easily give in to demands of flesh and cannot resist temptation of good things of life. The governors, who have powers to realise what they want, find it all the more tempting to yield to pressure of their desire.

Thus one finds so much corruption even in religious establishments, which have been primarily established to fight evil in life and control desire. To control desire is the greatest jihad in life and without this jihad no governor can deliver. It is true, it is greatest challenge in life to resist pressures of ones desires and practice ideals of ones religion or political ideology, one has, nevertheless set ideals so that one can continuously measure ones behaviour vis-à-vis these ideals. Laws are often broken yet we need these laws. Religious teachings are often disregarded and yet we need these teachings to continuously strive to improve our behaviour.

Thus these religious ideals can be helpful in improving our governance. We are not concerned here with various dogmas and doctrines in which one may differ from each other and even may not accept them. We are mainly concerned with values, and not dogmas. What is Islam’s viewpoint about governance? Does it concern itself with governance at all?

Islam tries to strike balance between this and other worldly life and exhorts its followers to lead moral life on earth and also to prepare for the other world through ‘ibadaat (various spiritual acts of worship). Qur’an, the main source of Islamic teachings, stresses cooperation on goodness (birr) and taqwa’ (avoidance of evil) and prohibits them to cooperate with each other in sin and aggression. (see 5:2)

Thus it s obvious from above verse of the Qur’an that good governance is also dependent on people’s cooperation in goodness and avoidance of evil and refrain from committing sin and aggression. Aggression and violence upset the balance of life. The Qur’an also makes it duty of every individual to enforce what is good (ma’ruf) and contain what is evil (munkar) (3:110). Thus people have to engage themselves continuously in promoting good and containing evil. This is duty of people.

Thus people are very much part of good governance. Good governance is not possible without full co-operation of the governed. Every believer (mu’min) has to enforce good and contain evil irrespective of her/his status in society. No one, according to the Qur’an enjoys higher status than the other except by good deeds. One closest to Allah is one who is most pious. (49:13).

Justice

However, this does not mean that governors have no responsibility. In fact they are charged with the grave responsibility in this respect. The Prophet of Islam (PBUH) provided the best model of a good governor. He himself lived an exemplary life. He never misused his powers to favour even his closest relative. When some one came with recommendation not to punish a thief, the Prophet (PBUH) became angry and said even if my daughter Fatima had committed theft, he would not have spared her.

Thus it would be seen that the rot starts if one is not just and favours a few over others. No criminal, even if she/he be a close relative, should be spared. The Qur’an, therefore lays down very rigorous standard of justice. Justice (‘adl) is the central value in Islam. No system can be stable without justice. One of Allah’s name is ‘Adil (just). Justice is most fundamental to good governance.

The Qur’an says, “O you who believe, be upright for Allah, bearers of witness with justice; and let the hatred of a people incite you not to act justly. Be just; that is nearer to observance of duty. And keep your duty to Allah. Surely Allah is aware of what you do.� (5:8). This Qur’anic injunction is universal in application. Both governor and the governed should be equally just. For a governor even hatred of other people should not incite him to commit injustice to them. Thus even enmity should not be allowed to commit an act of injustice. This is so central for good governance.

One of the great obstacles against good governance is ones prejudice against people not belonging to ones community or caste. While they shower favour on people of their own community or caste they deprive not belonging to their community of their just right. Such acts are legitimised in various ways, sometimes in the name of merit and efficiency or sometimes in the name of nation. Whatever the justification injustices one day lead to turmoil in the society.

The Prophet was a highly just ruler. He followed Allah who is described by Qur’an as “ “Best of the Judges�. The opposite of justice in Qur’an is zulm (wrong doing, oppression). In fact the root meaning of zulm is darkness. Injustices always lead to darkness of oppression and exploitation in society. The Qur’an says “Allah is Friend of believers and brings them out of darkness into light.� (2:257) Thus we have to create an order that is full of light and liberates humanity from darkness of zulm. Thus it is the duty of a ruler to create a just order where there is no place for zulm at all.

Equality

Another of important value in Islam is equality of all human beings. It is called musawat. All human beings are equal as human beings. The Qur’an says that all children of Adam have equal honour. (17:70). No one can deprive human beings of this dignity given by Allah, their creator. Thus a ruler has to ensure equal dignity and honour to all in his regime. There should not be any distinction between white and black, speaker of this or that language, belonging to this or that nationality.

Allah describes differences between various nationalities and tribes thus: O humankind, surely We have created you from a male and a female and made you tribes and families that you may know each other. Surely the noblest of you with Allah is the most dutiful of you.� (49:13) Thus for a good governors differences of tribes and families should not matter and only one who is most conscious of his duties should enjoy highest and noblest status. The bad governance begins by being partial to ones own tribe or family. This becomes root cause of injustices, partiality and favouritism and nepotism.

Similarly the Qur’an describes diversity of colours and languages as signs of Allah (30:22) and not cause of inferiority or superiority over others. Such feelings of superiority and inferiority often result in injustices and consequent turmoil in the society. Thus an Islamic governance will make no such discrimination at all. It was this un-Qur’anic discrimination of Umayyad rule that resulted in highly oppressive regimes in the post-Khilafat period. We will throw more light on it little later.

Freedom of conscience

Also, for good governance there is great need for complete freedom of conscience and fearless criticism of rulers. The Prophet (PBUH) says that the best form of jihad (afza al-jihad) is telling truth on the face of a tyrant ruler. When people are deprived of their right to criticise rulers fearlessly the rulers tend to be more and more oppressive and exploitative. This right to criticise is available more easily in a democratic than in an authoritative society. Thus a democratic regime is more Islamic than an authoritative regime, if one goes by the Prophet’s above hadith.

It is also obvious that right to fearless criticism can be available only in a democratic and not in an authoritative regime. Thus proper governance is possible only in a democratic government. After the Prophet (PBUH) the Khilafat period in which the four rightly guided Caliphs ruled reflected some of these Qur’anic values, though not all. The first Caliph Abu Bakr said, while assuming office, “O people! Behold me – charged with the cares of Government. I am not the best among you; I need all your advice and all your help. If I do well, support me; if I commit mistake, counsel me. To tell the truth to a person commissioned to rule is faithful allegiance; to conceal it, is treason. In my sight, the powerful and the weak are alike; and to both I wish to render justice. As I obey God and His Prophet obey me; if I neglect the laws of God and the Prophet, I have no more right to your obedience.� [1]

In this brief statement above Abu Bakr, the first Caliph has summarised the Islamic philosophy of governance. The main elements of this are; 1) People should advise the ruler and help him discharge his/her duties; 2) If the ruler governs well, support him/her, and if he goes wrong, counsel him/her; 3) to tell the truth to the ruler is fulfilling ones duty and to keep silent when he/she goes wrong is treason; 4) the powerful and weak should be equal in the sight of the ruler and he should deliver justice to both, his/her aim and 5) if the ruler follows the God and the Prophet, one should follow him/her and if he/she goes against them, he/she will have no more right to people’s obedience.

Abu Bakr says one thing very important: to keep silent when the ruler goes wrong amounts to treason, treason against the God and His Prophet and against the people who are governed. Thus without fearless criticism of unjust rulers, honest governance is not possible. However, subsequently, both rulers and the ruled violated this principle and result was tyrannical rule and widespread injustice in the society.

Shared responsibility

The Qur’an also commands the Prophet “And consult them (i.e. those around you) in (important) matters.� (3:159). Dr. Taha Husain, an Egyptian scholar concludes from this verse that Muhammad (PBUH) did not found a theocratic state as the Prophet has been commanded to consult people around him in important matters. He writes that nothing can be more misleading than the concept that the state founded by the Prophet was a theocratic state.

According to Dr.Taha Islam after all, is a religion which lays emphasis on the unity of God, prophethood (of Muhammad) and then on righteous living. It also drew attention towards this and the other-worldly life but it did not deprive human beings of their freedom and it (Islam) did not become an absolute master of man nor did it suspend his initiative to act; it, on the other hand, made him the master within certain limits. It showed what was desirable and what was repulsive and, of course, it laid emphasis on reason and gave freedom (with the help of reason) to think what was good to the extent possible. The God commanded the Prophet (PBUH) to consul the faithfuls in (their) affairs. If everything had to be decided in the heavens, there was no need to consult anyone.[2]

Thus the Qur’an, according to Taha Husain, balances between God’s limits and human reason and freedom according to their needs within these limits (hudud) fixed by Allah. Thus in matter of governance influence of these hudud is quite inevitable. Any governance, which ignores these limits is bound to lead to turmoil and chaos in the society.

Weaker sections

According to the Qur’anic hudud governance implies great responsibility, as pointed out by Abu Bakr also, towards the weaker sections of society. The Qur’an is greatly concerned with fate of weaker sections of society. In the pre-Islamic society in Mecca, the poor, the orphans and widows were being totally neglected. Thus in chapter 107 we find condemnation of those who neglect these sections of society. Those who neglect these sections and even if they pray, it is mere for showing off.

Also, the Qur’an maintains that the struggle between the powerful and the weak is eternal and that Allah is on the side of the weak (mustad’ifin)[3] Allah intends, according to the verse 28:5 to make the weak the leaders and inheritors of this earth. Thus any governance, which is based on favouring the powerful and arrogant sections of society is bound to attract Allah’s wrath and would violate limits laid down by Allah.

In fact today governance in general, and in Islamic world in particular, flagrantly violates this cardinal principle of Qur’an and hadith. Over the centuries through the medieval ages, the people have become docile and submit to tyrannical rule and do not raise their voice. This is one reason why one finds lack of democracy in the Islamic world. Generally it is alleged that Islam finds democracy rather ill suited to its teachings. Nothing can be far from truth.

If democracy means participation of people in governance Islam is the first religion to emphasise that. Again and again it is emphasised in Islamic teachings to speak truth in the face of tyrant rulers. Imam Ghazzali even maintained that it is haram (prohibited) to see face of a tyrant ruler. The Qur’an strongly favours weaker sections of society and makes justice as inevitable part of believer’s conduct.

Are these not the cardinal elements of democracy? Democracy means openness and transparency of governance, people’s participation in decision- making and above all, justice. Also, there is emphasis in democratic governance on human rights, freedom and human dignity. No meaningful democracy can function without honouring human rights and freedom of expression.

Qur’an not only accepts human dignity but emphasises it in the verse 17:70 referred to above and also guarantees freedom of conscience (2:256). It is true Muslim rulers did not practice these cardinal principles throughout history of Islamic rule and instead develop highly authoritarian rule which began from the Umayyad period itself.

It is for the Muslim ‘ulama and intellectuals to attempt an honest critique of this authoritarian rule throughout Islamic history and develop a model which is in accordance with the Qur’an on one hand, and on the modern concept of human rights and human dignity and freedom. It is regrettable that Muslim intellectuals have also failed in their duty to attempt a systematic critique of governance in Muslim countries and have meekly submitted to tyrannical authorities. We often talk of Prophet’s sunnah but have not taken seriously Prophet’s assertion to speak truth in the face of a tyrant ruler.

Today’s governance is not possible without the concept of gender justice and women’s empowerment. One must admit that Islamic world is lagging far behind in this respect though some progress of late has been made although grudgingly. The Islamic world still tends to be highly patriarchal and has serious reservation in giving women their due. They are suppressing, and it is most ironical, Qur’anic rights of women in the name of Qur’an.

The Qur’an, empowered women by giving them, in the history of humankind, equal dignity. What is more important is that is that Qur’an has made obligatory on women what it has made obligatory for men including zakat, a poll tax. How can then anyone seriously maintain that women are secondary to men. Some verses are selectively projected to prove a partisan point rather than evolving an over all Qur’anic approach.

In order to develop just governance justice will have to be given priority over many age-old traditions. Justice is highly emphasised in the Qur’an. Unfortunately in many shari’ah laws given social traditions have assumed much greater importance over justice, which is so fundamental to Qur’anic teachings. Justice to weaker sections is a must according to the Qur’an and women also belong to weaker sections in our societies.

Conclusion

From what is discussed above is evident that religious values can have benevolent effect on matters of governance. What our traditional ‘ulama do is to insist on traditions than these Qur’anic values. Traditions are time bound whereas values are transcendent. While traditions emphasise what is, values emphasise what should be. Thus values are more important than traditions. Unfortunately the Islamic world is still strongly tradition bound than values bound. And here modern Muslim intellectuals have to play a constructive role by critiquing these traditions.

Those traditions, which are in keeping with values could be retained but those which are opposed to these traditions must be rejected. Traditions are local and values are universal and hence local cannot over ride universal. Also, most of the Muslim regimes are authoritarian and justify this in the name of Islam and Qur’an. No authoritarian regime, which denies basic human rights and freedom to speak truth can have any place in modern world, particularly the one based on Qur’anic values. Earlier we change better it is. Islam can and must play an important role in evolving good governance in the Muslim world.

-------------------------------------------

[1] - See Sayed Akhtar Husain, The Glorious Caliphate, Academy of Islamic Research and Publications, Lucknow, 1974, P-9

[2] - Dr. Taha Husain, Al-Fitnat al-Kubra Vol. I “Uthman, Urdu tr. by Abdul Hamid Nomani, Ajmal Press, Bombay (nd) pp-28-29

[3]- Qur’an 28:5

Gujarat on fire in 2006

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Baroda has witnessed riots in May of this year (2006) on scale reminiscent of Gujarat carnage in 2002. The rioting started on the question of demolition of 200-year-old dargah of Chishti Rashduddin in the name of demolition of unauthorised structures. The dargah was demolished on 1st May and rioting began immediately thereafter. The Muslims had offered as a compromise that 2.5 feet space from dargah (mausoleum) be taken and the rest not be touched. The Municipal commissioner of Baroda, it seems had almost agreed but went back later on under pressure from BJP leaders.

The Baroda Municipal Corporation is under control of BJP. BJP leaders were in no mood to spare dargah. For them it was a ‘mini-Babri Masjid’ and wanted to demolish it at any cost. The Municipal Corporation had demolished some roadside small temples, which were unauthorised and it was argued that when we have demolished these temples why should we not demolish a dargah.

The comparison was totally unfair. The dargah cannot be construed as unauthorised as it existed for last 200 years and it was registered in city survey in 1912. In fact it is Baroda city, which has expanded around the dargah and hence dargah cannot be construed as ‘unauthorised’ in any sense of the word. Moreover, the temples demolished were small roadside structures, which spring up overnight in cities.

But it seems the BJP was determined to demolish this ‘mini-Babri Masjid’ for its own ideological reasons. However, all efforts by Muslims went in vain and riots broke out. So far 6 lives have been lost. The police, as expected in the Modiland played quite a partial role and two Muslims were killed in police firing and two Hindus were killed in stabbing. Muslims in affected areas said that they made desperate calls to the police for help when the VHP-Bajrang Dal mobs were surging on roads and threatening to turn Baroda into Gujarat of 2002.

Many Muslims said that the policemen told them on phone to go to Pakistan for seeking help. Also, a BJP leader said in ND T.V. channel discussion that why these Muslims don’t migrate from India as Qur’an also sanctions hijrat (migration). This is chocking to say the least. Such brazen statements would not be tolerated in any other country and would not go unpunished.

Recently in U.K. a white citizen passed some racist remarks against Muslims outside a mosque and the court awarded him six months in jail. According to The Muslim News of 28 April 2006 “A man who shouted racist insults at Muslim worshippers outside Carliste’s Brook Street mosque was jailed on April 5, for six months. The Crown Court heard that Bryan Cork, 49, shouted ‘Carliste’s white’, ‘proud to be British’ and ‘Go back to where you came from’ as worshippers arrived for a Ramadan prayer on November 30, 2005.� Cork pleaded guilty to a charge of racially aggravated harassment. Cork was drunk at the time.

Judge Paul Batty QC observed while sentencing Cork to six months in Jail, “Racism in this city simply will not be tolerated in any form. It will not be tolerated anywhere in this country if at all possible. The aspect of racism which is clearly demonstrated here outweighs any personal mitigation which you have.�

Can such punishment ever be accorded in this country only on shouting that go back to where you have come from? In our country BJP and other communal leaders keep on shouting every day ‘Muslims go to Pakistan or Qabrastan’ and no one bothers. Here a BJP leader says on T.V. channel that why Muslims don’t migrate as Qur’an requires them to migrate and this is considered quite normal utterance. Even much worse statements are made which are highly provocative and no action is taken at all. A pluralist society can remain peaceful only when law is enforced rigorously. Here in our country the police itself is guilty of making such statements as they told Muslims in Baroda also “to go to Pakistan for help.�

The marauding mobs of Bajrang Dal and VHP burnt alive a Muslim youth in Baroda on the night of 3rd May and were roaming freely threatening Muslims to turn Baroda into Gujarat of 2002. The Muslims described that night as the night of terror. The life of the youth could be saved but police did not turn up on time despite desperate calls made by Muslims. The Muslim leaders then called Delhi and appraised authorities of situation in Baroda.

Centre’s Role in Baroda

It must be said that Central Government took stern view of what was happening in Baroda especially after the CPI leader Shri Bardhan met Prime Minister Manmohan Singh and apprised him of what was happening in Baroda. A Cabinet meeting was convened to discuss this matter and Mr. Antulay, Minister of Minority Affairs suggested that it should not be treated as law and order problem which becomes state subject but a problem of national unity and Centre should intervene.

This was accepted by the Cabinet and Home Minister Shri Shivraj Patil was requested by the Prime Minister to monitor Baroda situation on hourly basis and apprise him of developments. Mr.Shivraj Patil contacted Chief Minister Narendra Modi and asked him to control the situation. The message went loud and clear and Narendra Modi, a shrewd politician got the message that it is not 2002 with the NDA Government at the Centre but 2006 with UPA Government at the Centre.

He rushed to Baroda and made a statement that law is equal for all and that communal violence will not be tolerated and stern punishment given to all those who break the law. The Centre insisted on deployment of army though Modi wanted simply a flag march by army. But Shivraj Patil said army must be given control and Modi had to agree. Rapid Action Force was also reinforced.

Dissension In BJP At Work?

It is being said that RSS and VHP led by Pravin Togadia have turned against Modi as he kept mum on Advani’s Jinnah statement in Karachi and did not condemn it. Also Keshubhai faction wants to dislodge Modi Government and most of the BJP and VHP leaders provoking violence in Baroda belonged to Keshubhai faction in order to embarrass Narendra Modi. This appears to be plausible.

The Centre’s role is praiseworthy and if Centre can intervene to maintain unity of the nation rather than treating it only as a law and order situation and then leaving it to the state to handle, riots can easily be controlled in future. This augurs well for the integrity of the nation. One must also realise that since left forces are supporting the UPA Government their pressure on Prime Minister also played a healthy role. CPM leader Prakash Karat also had warned the UPA Government to take immediate action to stop communal violence in Baroda.

This also makes it urgent to enact the communal violence bill at the earliest with amendments suggested by various organisations working for communal harmony in the country. The prime consideration should be national unity and not merely law and order situation. Communal violence is very different from other forms of violence and should be treated as such and leave the matter to the state. The Constitution also places responsibility for maintaining unity of the country on the Union Government.

Gujarat carnage in 2002 could not be controlled and more than 2000 people were killed mainly because the Union Government was led by NDA of which the BJP was a major force controlling Home Ministry and it connived with the Modi government in fomenting communal violence with open state support. Communal violence is going to increase in this country if the Central Government does not take firm view as it did in the case of Baroda riots.

But again danger is if communal forces come to power in the Centre also the problem again can be aggravated. Thus a fool-proof system has to be evolved to control communal violence. If the present UPA Government can do it, it will be a great service to the country and minorities will feel more secure. It is all the more possible as the communists are supporting this government.

The Congress does not have glorious record to be proud of. In last 40 years of its rule major communal riots took place in various states and in states ruled by the Congress itself like Maharashtra, Gujarat, U.P. and Bihar and it did nothing save lip service to control communal violence. If the Congress had been sincere country would not have witnessed so many major communal riots in which more than 38,000 people have been killed so far.

The year 2006 had not witnessed communal riots of major proportions in first three months and it was hoped that this year might be comparatively peaceful. But that was not to be. Aligarh and now Baroda has smudged the record already and still there are 7 months to go. The communal forcers may have been defeated at the hustings but no one should be under the illusion that they are lying low. Their activities are in full bloom and will continue to be so unless Government comes down heavily to stop them which no one hopes to happen.

Identity and Development in Democracy

Identity and Development in Democracy

Asghar Ali Engineer

(Secular Perspective December 16-31, 2005)

Madhya Pradesh elections last year and Bihar elections this year have posed new dilemma for politicians. Mr. Digvijay Singh former Chief Minister of M.P. and Mr. Laloo Prasad Yadav of Bihar had proved their secular credentials to minorities, particularly Muslims and were being voted by them massively as they had ensured communal harmony in M.P. and Bihar respectively during their rule.

But Digvijay Singh lost in M.P. and Laloo Prasad in Bihar after a long spell. Both were quite certain to win but lost ignonimously. Digvijay Singh lost in M.P. to the B.J.P. on the issue of Sadak, Pani and Bijli (lack of roads, water and electricity) and Laloo lost to Nitish Kumar of NDA on developmental issues after a long spell of 15 years.

The important question then is: How far identity politics can ensure electoral victory to a party or for a charismatic leader like Laloo? Can secular credentials alone is enough to win elections in a multi-religious democracy? Obviously not, if M.P. and Bihar election results are any indication. But then what about Andhra Pradesh? There Chandra Babu Naidu was busy ensuring development but lost heavily both state and Lok Sabha elections of 2004.

But then Mr. Naidu had aligned himself with a communal party like the BJP. Thus it shows that if secular politics with lack of development cannot carry beyond a point so also development politics in alliance with communal politics can also not go beyond certain limits.

However, there is one more variable, which has to be kept in mind. Naidu’s developmental model was too elitist to have any impact on poorer masses. Thus Naidu’s rout in election resulted both from alienation of Muslims as he had aligned himself with communal forces and also because he was following a developmental model which left poor masses high and dry.

India is not only multi-religious but also a society based on rigid caste hierarchy. Thus in India it is not only religious identity which matters but also caste identity which has its own dynamics. In certain respects caste identity plays even more important role. Laloo Prasad Yadav was product of Mandal politics and he was successful in enticing O.B.Cs. (Other Backward Castes). In fact his success mantra depended on combining Muslim votes with OBC votes.

But OBC votes have their own hierarchy. Now as it appears from Bihar elections there are also MBC and EBC (i.e. Most Backward and Extremely Backward Caste) votes and all the fruits of power went to OBCs and MBCs and EBCs were totally left out and they took their revenge by deserting Laloo Prasad. They opted for Nitish Kumar, not because he will give them greater share but because they wanted to protest for being totally neglected.

As Secularism become mere slogan for politicians, OBC politics was also reduced to a formula for winning elections. Secularism ensured a riot-free politics for minorities but without ensuring to them any benefit of either political power or any share in economic development by providing them jobs or other facilities thus causing disenchantment among them beyond a point.

Mandal Commission aroused hopes among backward and other backward castes and politicians like Laloo Prasad promised them heavens to get their votes. But like Muslims the MBCs and EBCs too were left high and dry and most of the benefits were garnered by one or the other caste like Yadavs. The BJP during mid and late eighties of last century tried to construct strong Hindu identity by suing Ram temple issue. In Gujarat it went a step further in 2002 and tried to polarize Hindu voted by massacring Muslims and its leaders like Arun Jaitley even called it a new model to be followed in other states. However, this also did not happen and the BJP lost election very badly in the very next election in Himachal Pradesh.

The BJP also could use its Hindu card only for a very limited period and only in some states. Thus even majority community finds itself in a Strait Jacket as far as Hindu identity is concerned. The Hindu middle class, mainly from upper castes believed strongly during mid eighties of the last century in the theory of “Hinduism under siege� but now this also soon, lost its appeal and the BJP has altogether stopped talking about it.

BJP which claimed to be a party with difference throughout eighties and boasted about discipline is now rent with dissensions worst in nature even compared to the Congress or Janta Dal or any other party for that matter. The BJP which is based on the Hindutva ideology played identity politics to the hilt and consequently paid the price.

It would be seen that it is easy in the beginning to play identity politics but very difficult to sustain it for very long without combining it with issues like development with justice. The Congress sustained itself in power for close to three decades on the votes of upper caste Brahmins, Muslims and Dalits and Tribals. But in effect its development policies were highly biased in favour of upper caste Hindus and hence Muslims and Dalits got disillusioned and began to desert Congress. When Muslims and Dalits deserted Congress the Brahmins also did not want to remain in a sinking ship and found their natural ally in the BJP.

The Congress was thus wiped out and BJP with upper caste and OBC votes began to rise. The BJP was, however, controlled by upper castes and OBC soon realised that except for few symbolic acts it would not get much benefits from it. Dalits in UP began to support their own party BSP and its leader Mayawati an aggressive fighter grabbed Chief Ministership in UP through tactical alliance with the BJP. But this alliance being quite opportunistic soon fell through.

The S.P. which is in power through Yadav and Muslim votes as in Bihar is also in the doldrums and is facing severe crisis. In this My (Muslim and Yadav) combination, Muslims as usual are the loosers and only the Yadavs the gainers. And with Mau riots of October the Muslim sense of security has also been shaken. It is, therefore, difficult to say how long Mulayam Singh will last in power. The cracks are there for anyone to see. The law and order situation is also fast deteriorating in UP. It is facing Bihar like situation. The only difference is that the media is not as hostile to Mulayam Singh as it was to Laloo Prasad. But whatever media’s role in UP, the ground situation in UP is fast slipping from Mulayam Singh’s hands. He may not last very long.

Then what about identity politics? Is it justified or not? Should it be resorted or not? In democracy identity politics cannot be avoided altogether. In a backward country like India (though India is fast developing but this development is resulting even more in economic polarization) with highly skewed development, identity politics can hardly be avoided. Several religious communities and castes in the Hindu society have strong sense of grievance and which politician would resist temptation to exploit these grievances?

But more you exploit these grievances more you land in intractable problems. Who knows this better than Laloo Prasad, Mulayam Singh and Mayavati besides the BJP leaders? This is because these leaders are far from being honest and transparent and use these grievances for personal aggrandizement and hence land themselves in intractable problems.

It should be clearly understood that in a highly diverse and complex society like that of India identity politics can play very creative role, if it is done to seek justice for backward sections of society. Those who talk of only national identity and deny the role of other identities like that of religious, caste, regional and tribal identities are less than honest and do so to retain their unfair privileges which they have been enjoying and they make national identity co-terminous with majority religious identity. Thus in case of India the Indian national identity is sought to be made coterminous with Hindu identity and this Hindu identity then is used for suppression of other lesser privileged identities. Thus the concept of religious nationalism can be very dangerous for social justice and even and just development of society. It is only through assertion of these unprivileged identities that weaker sections of society like religious minorities, dalits, tribals and lesser developed regions can demand socio-economic justice. But again the dilemma is that unscrupulous leaders of these communities use these identities as tools for their own advancement. Another dilemma is that more backward sections tend to be more emotional and hence it becomes much easier for their leaders to exploit their emotions for political purposes. Being backward they are less educated and ready to be mobilized on emotional issues. They have no stakes in the given situation and longstanding frustrations and sense of deprivation makes them psychologically most vulnerable.

It is for this reason that Muslim politics in India has been centred around emotional issues like Shari’ah law, Aligarh Muslim University, Babri Masjid and Urdu. All these have become powerful emotional symbol of minority identity and politicians like Shahi Imam and others have been using these symbols for their own ends without bothering about their concert economic and educational problems. And these emotional issues also become not only potential source for communal violence but also easy means for strengthening Hindu communal forces. Thus in mid-eighties BJP thrived on emotional outbursts among Muslim on issues like the Shah Bano Judgment and Babri Masjid. These highly emotional issues also caused great deal of communal violence. The UP had in fact become a communal powderkeg and most of the major communal riots took place in mid-eighties and thereafter in UP and Bihar.

Similarly Mayavati exploited Dalit emotions for her own politics and reduced Ambedkar as a powerful symbol in her politics of personal ambitions. She hardly did anything for dalits to solve their land question but went on erecting Ambedkar statues and parks during her reign in UP and named few districts after Dalits icons. At the most she posted few Dalit officers subservient to her to some key posts. But the socio-economic condition of Dalit masses hardly improved. They were made to feel proud that Behenji, (this is how Mayawati was usually addressed), their leader, is in power, though they themselves were never empowered.

For extreme backward caste less said the better. Though their votes were exploited by like of Laloos and Paswans none of them even could emerge as leaders. It is these who joined Naxalites to fight the menace of landlords in their villages and it is these who get usually killed in either reactive violence by the landlords or in so called encounters by the police.

There is hardly easy solution to such a problem of complex identity politics. Greater the backwardness and illiteracy the greater will be the potential for exploitation by the unscrupulous politicians. Politicians play the game according to their own rules. Identity politics can become a powerful instrument for betterment of weaker sections and it can also become powerful tool for empowerment of opportunist politics. However, the poor and exploited masses have no choice in the matter. They trusted their leaders and they betrayed them. They went behind Naxalites in some instances and got nothing more than violent death. Though Naxal leaders are comparatively more honest but they do not realize that violence begets more and more violence and road to violence ends only in an abyss. And it is hard to find honest politicians among those who are seeking power through these identities.

The situations seems hopeless and unnerving. Only hope one can have in the democratic process and struggle of the masses. Masses can and do punish unscrupulous and ambitious politicians during elections. But one can argue this process is to slow and cumbersome. The masses in Bihar did punish likes of Laloo but those who have replaced him are worse rather than better. They are no less corrupt and also aligned with communal forces. Thus only solution seems to be struggle by the masses under the leadership of those who do not have ambition for power to build powerful pressure on the system.

However, this is not an argument for party less democracy. Obviously Jay Prakash Narain’s movement for partyless democracy failed miserably. This is an argument for building pressure on the system through mass struggle. Such a struggle though does not ignore identity but also goes beyond it by building alliances across identities. It is identity politics but goes beyond it too through building creative alliances. It can pave the way for revolutionary change for social justice with a leftward thrust.

The regional and ethnic identities in Kashmir and North East have chosen violent ways. But the leaders of violent struggle too like other politicians acquire powerful vested interests and are more interested in perpetuating violence than in solving the problem. Democratic elections in Kashmir held last time in freer and fairer atmosphere have ensured greater relief than years of violent struggle which brought nothing but trail of death and destruction without yielding any result. Thus the democratic way of struggle, though slow, is certainly more productive. The people of Kashmir have realized this at a cost of more than sixty thousand lives. Democracy and democratic struggle can ensure better and more peaceful ways of realizing justice and fair play.

Identity in a multi-religious society

IDENTITY IN A MULTI-RELIGIOUS SOCIETY

Asghar Ali Engineer

(Secular Perspective April 16-30. 2006)

In a democratic society identities play important role and a democratic society tends to be a competitive society and competitive identity often clash with each other. Also identity could be primordial or acquired. Primordial identity is much more deep-rooted than an acquired identity. Religious, caste, linguistic or cultural identity is examples of primordial identity and professional identities like an engineer, mathematician or banker are examples of acquired identities. Sometimes national identity can also change in this era of rapid transport and globalisation though in the past also people migrated from one country to another.

We also have to bear in mind that no person has single identity. All of us have multiple identities primordial as well as acquired ones. One has, for example, a religious, sub-religious, linguistic, cultural identities along with one or the other acquired identity. All these identities are not of course operational simultaneously. One identity can become more important over the other, depending on the context.

Our national identity can become more important when another country attacks us, or our religious identity can become more important, if there are clashes between two religions, or regional identity can become more important if there are regional or linguistic clashes. Thus no one identity can be permanently important identity vis-à-vis other identities. It is also unfair to demand, as some ultra-chauvinist forces do, that all should have only one identity like an Indian identity or a Pakistani identity.

In the democratic processes some identities get more politicised than the other identities. It is quite natural that politicians often appeal to primordial identities like religious, caste or linguistic identities. And this results, more often than not, in religious or linguistic clashes. When the Shiv Sena asserts Maharashtrian identity, it comes into clash with Hindi identity and its Hindutva plank suffers. Sometimes it faces dilemma while using both Maharashtrian as well as Hindutva identity.

In all modern nation states, there are various identity-related dilemmas as no nation-state today is mono-religious or mono-lingual. All nations today are multi-religious or multi-lingual. Often majority religious community equates nationalism with the ethos of its own religion and looks upon minority religious groups with suspicion and when some political party courts a minority group for votes, accuses it of ‘minorityism’. This often results in religious clashes.

Similarly powerful caste groups or linguistic groups mobilise their primordial identities for retaining their privileges but when weaker groups or minority groups do so they are accused of anti-national activities. Today no political party in India (except communist parties) fights elections without using primordial identities. BJP, which claims to be nationalist, is worst offender in this respect. It is now openly using caste identities to fight elections. It spares no stone unturned in this respect.

Identity by itself is not something to be shunned as some rationalists often maintain. Identity is quite natural whether it is primordial or acquired one. It is a psychological force and gives sense of belonging. No human being can live in religious, social or cultural vacuum. But identity can become very problematic when it acts as barrier and excludes other identities. Primordial identity exists by itself, but when politicised, it defines itself vis-à-vis other identities.

Thus a Hindu or a Muslim identity can exist by itself but in a competitive political atmosphere one defines itself against the other and becomes totally exclusive, not only exclusive but confrontationist and may result in violence. Acquired identities, on the other hand, though does become exclusivist in certain situations but not confrontationist or violent.

However, in modern times migration has assumed more serious proportions as compared to pre-modern period when means of transport were not so rapid. Migration causes host of problems both to migrant minorities and host countries. It gives rise to friction within host countries. Many Muslims have migrated in recent times to European countries and are facing hostilities with population in the host countries.

It not only creates intense job competition resulting in identity clashes but also in cultural problems. The migration from Asia and Africa has given rise to strong cultural prejudices. France, for example, banned hijab for Muslim women and turbans for Sikhs. The Danish cartoon controversy was also partly result of cultural prejudices. In U.K. also Indian and Pakistani communities often face great hostility from English people. The Paki bashi term is result of such hostility. It also results in race riots.

The recent riots in France between Muslims of African origin and French police was also manifestation of hostility between French and African identities tending to be most exclusive. Muslims are facing much greater problems due mainly to 9/11 and subsequent bombings in London on 7/7. Generally Muslims of whatever national or ethnic origin are looked with suspicion and arouse hostility.

Now an effort is being made to evolve a new identity for Migrant Muslims in Europe i.e. Euro-Muslims. Euro-Muslims are evolving their distinct identity vis-à-vis the original identity of their fellow Muslims back home. Recently in Vienna a conference of European Imam’s on “Islam’s Future in Europe� was held and a declaration was issued in which they talked of European-Muslim identity. It also talked of evolving an ‘integration theology’. Euro-Muslim identity accepts certain European values like freedom of expression, democracy etc. However, it also said “Integration is not a one way street, but a mutual process.�

‘Integration theology is an interesting concept for conservative Muslims in Europe though it is a familiar term for Indian Muslims who have experience of living in non-Muslim India for a long time, for almost a thousand year. In North America a term like minority theology or minority jurisprudence is being evolved. Thus the migrant Muslims are definitely trying to evolve a new identity and new jurisprudence. This Euro-Muslim or Muslim-American identity is creative combination of primordial and acquired identity. This process of adjustment is necessary for buying peace in a new location.

Also in a democratic society two different trends work simultaneously. One trend represents rigidity and exclusivity and this trend often gets fortified in confrontationist situation or when politicians mobilise respective identities for their opposing goals. The second trend is represented by inclusiveness and openness toward other identities. However, politicians hardly benefit from the second trend and hence always bring about clashes between identities.

Thus it will be seen that identity by itself is not problematic. It is a psychological need as a sense of belonging to some group is necessary for every individual. But it is not correct to assume that identity will always be exclusive and confrontationist. Modern society can hardly ever be homogenous and hence different identities will have to find ways of coexistence and cooperation.

Blending of identities also can play creative role as our composite culture in India shows. Composite culture in India has played very creative role throughout medieval history of India. It is this blending of identities which created tolerant and creative cultural force. In Western countries too, this process is on and western social scientists have evolved new terminology like pluralism which west had never known earlier.

Still west is far from evolving a new composite culture. Unlike India western culture is predominant and minority cultures have not been integrated. It is still one way street as European imams and religious leaders pointed out. The Muslim or Hindu minorities in west are still too insignificant to make a cultural impact. In U.K. where Hindu and Muslim minorities are more in numbers compared to other western countries one sees some impact on eating habits of White British people though not so much so far in other fields. Perhaps it is matter of time.

In fact identity by itself is not a problem but it is rigidity which poses greater problems. For example, the Sufis were much more tolerant and evolved new blend of Muslim and local identity. They evolved even religious rituals which were creative blend of Islamic and local or regional ones. Thus two entirely different (but not hostile) identities merged into one another and a new one came into existence.

In regions like Sindh, Kashmir and Punjab, creative syncretism was even at much higher degree and Kashmiri and Sindhi cultures were entirely different from their pre-Islamic cultures. It was difficult to talk of Hindu Kashmiri or Hindu or Muslim Sindhi cultures. They blended so completely that they were referred to simply as Sindhi, Punjabi or Kashmiri cultures. When one talks of Kashmiriyat, as the Kashmiri people do, they do not define it as exclusively Muslim.

All this happened in medieval ages so smoothly that now one does not even remember pre-Islamic cultures of those regions. In this era of globalisation we have to be more accommodative and more tolerant. We need Kabir, Chishti and Nanak, Lal Ded and Nuruddin even more today.

Indian Muslims : problems and paradoxes

By Asghar Ali Engineer

In secular India Muslims, the largest religious minority, face various problems and paradoxes. Constitutionally India is secular and provides equal opportunities to all irrespective of caste and creed. But certain castes and communities are neither equal in practice nor are provided with equal opportunities in practice. This is paradox for secular India and to an extent paradox of Muslim community as well.

The Scheduled castes and Scheduled Tribes have suffered immensely throughout history of India. They always remained on the margins and never made it to the centre of the country’s affairs. They have been rightly provided with reservations in educational institutions as well as in government jobs to compensate for historical wrongs done to them. The reservations are being extended to OBCs (Other Backward Classes among Hindus) also.

However, history of Indian Muslims is little different. A section of Muslims was party of ruling class for more than 800 years. But a large section of the community comes from dalits and backward caste Hindus converted to Islam throughout medieval ages. Certainly 90% of Indian Muslims today come from these weaker and backward sections of society. The creamy layer of the community migrated to Pakistan from North India at the time of the partition in 1947.

Those who remained in India are mostly at the margin of the society like S.C. and S.T.s. Here lies the paradox – a community a section of which was at the helm of affairs, has almost been marginalized. The data – political, social as well as economic – clearly point out that Muslims have slipped below the level of Dalits. In other words, they are more backward today than even dalits.

No doubt a section of the Muslims is availing of opportunities provided by economic development in India. However, this section is very small and their social base quite narrow. This section, it is interesting to note, is coming from low caste Muslims who are mainly traditional artisans or professionals like weavers, gardeners, carders, bangle makers, butchers and so on.

Though there have been three presidents of India from amongst Muslims, three chief justices of Supreme Court and two chief ministers (in Rajasthan and Maharashtra) – and this is cited proudly as achievement of secular India – but a vast majority of Muslims live either on or below poverty line. This is another paradox Indian Muslims face.

Some political parties woo them for votes whereas communal parties like the BJP and Shiv Sena indulge in Muslim bashing citing this wooing by secular parties like the Congress, Samajvadi Party or Janta Dal, as ‘appeasement of minorities’. This is third paradox being faced by Muslims. The fact is that they have been completely sandwiched between this ‘wooing’ and so-called ‘appeasement’. The former creates false illusion whereas the later threatens their very existence.

The Congress never transcended the Laxman Rekha of wooing them for votes. Several promises were made but always betrayed. Mrs. Indira Gandhi appointed Gopal Singh High Power Committee to recommend measures to improve the economic condition of minorities in 1980, which did good work and submitted its report in early eighties. Before she could examine the report she was assassinated in November 1984 and the Report was put in cold storage. It was not even tabled in Parliament. When I drew attention of Shri. V.P. Singh when he was Prime Minister of India, he was not even aware of the existence of any such report. Nevertheless he promised to table it but before he could do so, his Government fell in 1989.

Mrs. Gandhi also had announced 15-point programme for economic uplift of Muslims but our monitoring clearly showed that the bureaucracy turned a blind eye towards it and till today it was not implemented. The government has hardly political will to implement such programmes. Now Manmohan Singh Government has appointed a high power committee to look into grievances of Muslims under the chairmanship of Justice Sacchar. No doubt Justice Sacchar, like Gopal Singh, is a well-wisher of Muslims and its members like Syed Hamid, Prof. T.K. Oommen, Abu Saleh Sharif and others. All are not only eminent in their own field but also great sympathisers of Muslims and their plight.

The data collected on the plight of Muslims by Sacchar Committee from different states like U.P., Rajasthan, Bihar, Gujarat, Maharashtra etc. is really shocking to say the least. There is no doubt that the report being prepared by this committee will be highly useful and beneficial. But again the real problem will be whether it will ever be implemented. Besides this, I want to place before the Committee a general outline of suggestions to be considered for their consideration.

Firstly, it is important to note that Muslims should not be treated as an homogenous communities. There are both horizontal and vertical cleavages and regional differences. Since the implementation of Mandal Commission Report, a caste consciousness has also emerged among North Indian Muslims, particularly in Bihar and U.P. These low caste Muslims – referred to in the past as kamin zaten (lowly Muslims) feel that they have always been left out and upper caste Muslims have taken the benefits of whatever has been given them by political parties.

So whatever recommendations are made by the Committee, this vertical cleavage among Muslims should be borne in mind. The all-inclusive approach should apply to entire Muslim community as much as to entire country. I feel there should be three-tier approach to Muslim problem – political, educational and economic. The problem needs to be treated on all these levels.

First political level. It is irony of the situation that Muslim elite fought or adequate political representation during freedom struggle, Jinnah even demanding 33% representation for Muslims in Parliament. But in post partition period there representation Parliament has never gone beyond seven percent and has generally remained at 5% in post partition period. Thus short of reservation the Government has to seriously think about representation of Muslims in proportion to their population or at least ensure 10% presence of Muslim members in Parliament. The secular parties should ensure 10% tickets to Muslims including Muslims of low caste biradaris to make their presence all- inclusive. The Congress party could take a lead by giving tickets to Muslims. In state assemblies the position is still worse. Muslim women should also find place in Party tickets. This may not be in terms of reference of the Committee but this could be informally suggested. They should also be given important positions in political parties. Political visibility of Muslims is important for the community.

On economic level more comprehensive approach is needed. A bulk of Muslims are urban or semi urban artisans. They need loans from banks for running their small businesses or looms or machines needed for their professions. The data shows that bank loans are not available to Muslims as they are generally not considered credit-worthy. The Government should see to it that loans are available to them and nationalised banks should be asked to rigorously enforce this provision. This will greatly benefit the artisans. There should also be polytechnics established for training of these artisans and also for training them in export-import rules so that they can effectively export their products. This was recommended by Gopal Singh Committee also. Such polytechnics could be established in cities like Meerut, Moradabad, Aligarh, Bhivandi, Malegaon etc. where Muslim artisans and workers are concentrated.

Such bank loans could be extended to Muslim businessmen who run small business establishments of their own or who want to establish small -scale industries. A finance corporation for minorities could also be established or its capital could be increased as in the case of Maulana Azad financial corporation. Central and state governments could contribute. Such measures will help backward sections of Muslims as new entrepreneurs are emerging from these sections of Muslims.

Presence of Muslims is also very poor in administrative, police, military services and on lower levels of administration like clerks, grade four employees etc. Even at lower levels of services their presence does not exceed 5 to 6 per cent. At these levels no special qualification is needed. There are enough matriculates and even graduates are available to take up these jobs.

At higher levels like IAS, IPS, IFS etc. Muslim presence is four per cent or even less. Again short of reservations the Government should take all possible measures, including special efforts to train them, to bring their representation to the adequate levels. Their representation should go up to 10 per cent in coming 10-15 years. Today Muslims nourish the feeling of being left out and this feeling should go with more affirmative measures. The experience of America also shows that African-American representation went down by two-third when in state of California the government withdrew these special measures.

The all-inclusive approach as spelt out by Prime Minister Manmohan Singh is highly desirable to give adequate representation to weaker sections of society. This is all the more necessary in the highly competitive modern society. Otherwise, in the name of merit weaker sections of society will be condemned to do lowly jobs only.

One more measure necessary is to let Muslims fully avail reservations as OBCs under Mandal Commission as these reservations are not on the basis of religion but on the basis of backward classes. There are corresponding categories among Muslims under Mandal Commission, like dhobi (washerman), dyers (rangrez), weavers (julaha), lalbegis, faquirs, carders etc. This will also greatly benefit the community as a whole.

Such measures will be necessary at the third level too i.e. for educational purposes. Here too number of measures are necessary. Firstly, minorities should be given more facilities to open their own institutions especially engineering, medical, colleges of education, management institutions etc. Today they find it very difficult to get recognition for their institutions.

Secondly, Government should encourage madrasas to go for modernisation and establish madrasa boards to have equivalent qualifications to matriculation, graduation etc. by introducing secular subjects like mathematics, physical and social sciences. Thus many existing infrastructures can be easily utilised by giving some financial aid to existing institutions.

Also, state and central governments should establish educational institutions in Muslim localities to encourage more children to attend schools. Today it is noticed that there are no educational facilities in such localities and they have to go long distances which discourages them from going to schools. As far as possible facilities should be given for education in the mother tongue.

Good primary education lays the strong foundation for higher education and it is seen that one who gets good primary education can acquire merit needed to compete in the market. Let us remember that scope of government job is reducing and private sector is becoming more and more important for jobs. Thus reservation is loosing its charm due to enhanced role of private sector. Though reservation for Muslims is desirable as they are on par with Dalits and OBCs but this is no remedy as communal forces would raise hell for Muslims, if ever Government was to agree to it. Muslims would get very little out of it and loose much more in terms of security and well-being.

These are some of the suggestions, which could go a long way to improve political, economic and educational status of Muslims as a whole. In democracy all inclusive approach is a must and efforts to bring in weaker sections of society into political, economic and social mainstream is highly necessary otherwise weaker sections would be forever deprived of opportunities in the name of merit. Merit has to be seen from social perspective as much as from intellectual and cultural one.

Indian Muslims: Fifty Years in Independent India

INDIAN MUSLIMS, FIFTY YEARS IN INDEPENDENT INDIA - AN EVALUATION
February 16-28, 2002
by Asghar Ali Engineer

It is now more than fifty years since India became independent in 1947. India was unfortunately divided on the question of - and mainly on the question of rights of Muslims in independent India and their share in power. Jinnah and his colleagues in the Muslim League thought that "Muslim Homeland" was the best solution for Muslims to enjoy their proper rights. For that Jinnah even propounded theory of two nations Muslims being a separate nation and Hindus a separate one. Of course Lala Lajpat Rai had expressed similar views in his articles in The Punjab Tribune in 1924. In fact all those who thought of only one's community, rather than the country as a whole, easily came to the conclusion that each community is a nation and must have its own homeland.

In fact to homogenise the interests of a community itself is a communal way of thinking. Neither all Hindus nor all Muslims have same interests. Each community is divided on caste, regional, linguistic and cultural and class lines. Even Sir Syed when he talked of education he meant education for what in those days were referred to as ashraf (upper caste, upper class) Muslims and not ajlaf (lower caste artisans) Muslims as his speech in Moradabad while inaugurating school for children of weavers shows.

Similarly there was nothing in common between dalits and sawarnas (upper caste Hindus) as far as their political and economic interests were concerned. Baba Saheb Ambedkar had to fight hard for bargaining for dalit rights. Jinnah, on the other hand, was fighting for the interests of upper caste, upper class Muslims. He hardly, if ever, cared for low caste poor artisans and indebted Muslim peasantry. When the noted poet Iqbal who was then president of Punajb Muslim League, wrote to Jinnah for doing something for the poor indebted Muslim peasantry of the Punjab Jinnah replied by quietly dropping Iqbal from the presidentship of the Punjab Muslim League.

Thus no religious community should be treated as homogenous whatever the bonds of religion. Religious bonds are important but cannot be the only player in the vast complex of socio-economic life. But the communal leaders always use strong religious rhetoric to confuse the religious and spiritual matters with material interests. Pakistan was created for the upper caste and ruling class Muslims by using religious rhetoric and though it was called 'Muslim Homeland' overwhelming majority of Muslims in Pakistan still lives in poverty and literacy rates are quite low, even lower than average Indian Muslims.

Also, Pakistan was created to solve the "communal problem" and to put an end to communal violence in India. Even the Congress leadership thought that creation of Pakistan will solve the communal problem. But this is the problem, which has not been solved since partition in 1947. Except brief period of lull in fifties our country has witnessed riot after riot in the post-independence period, some of which shook not only the country but also the international community. The communal violence in Bombay after demolition of Babri Masjid is an example of such riot.

Thus it is in this respect (i.e. in respect of communal violence) all Muslims, rich or poor, Urdu speaking or Tamil or Malayalam speaking, have felt insecure in the independent India. Still there seems to be no solution to this problem. Earlier Hindus were thought to be much more tolerant than Muslims but now we see that it is the BJP-Vishwa Hindu Parishad-Bajrang Dal type of Hindus who are displaying real intolerance and fanaticism. Today, the main pre-occupation of Saffron family seems to be Ram mandir in Ayodhya as if a great country like India has no other problem. One would find hardly more intolerance than in the Saffron family today. It is these people who brought disgrace to the otherwise secular and tolerant politics of India.

The security-related issues have become highly worrisome for the minorities, particularly the Muslims and Christians. The BJP's claim that no communal riot takes place under its rule is also bereft of any truth. Number of riots, in fact, have taken place under the BJP rule. The latest example was that of Kanpur riot in March 2001 and PAC's role in it was flagrantly communal. Maximum number of riots of course took place during the eighties of the twentieth century during the Congress rule but that gives no relief to the Janasangh or its later avtar BJP. Most of these riots were planned and executed by the people of the Sangh Parivar. The congress can be of course blamed for its complicity or laxity. The BJP was mainly responsible for major communal riots during the eighties.

Though it was cleverly blaming the Congress for 'appeasing the Muslims' and creating the Muslim vote bank but in fact what it was doing was to appease the upper caste Hindus and creating its upper caste Hindu vote bank. Its Mandir agitation was nothing but sustained efforts to create a 'Hindu' vote-bank and it succeeded eminently in that effort, at least for the time being. It was during the eighties when the BJP which had taken vow at the Gandhi Samadhi to adopt Gandhian socialism and secularism in 1980 (and also earlier in 1977 while merging with the Janata Party) that it used the communal card to get the Hindu vote most aggressively.
It was the competitive communalism between the BJP and the Congress in early eighties, which resulted in aggravation of communalism in post-independence India as never before. It was thanks to it aggressive communal politics that ultimately the BJP came to power at the head of NDA coalition at the Centre. Thus the political parties are doing their power politics at the cost of lives of minorities and hence the security-related issues become most urgent for them. In each major riot that took place during the eighties more than 300 people were killed in every riot.

Apart from security-related issues there are other issues which are of material existence. Generally the Muslims left in India after the partition were mostly artisan caste Muslims in urban areas or landless peasantry and other categories of poor Muslims in rural areas, the rich and the powerful among them having left for Pakistan for greener pastures. The levels of illiteracy also have been lowest after dalits among the Muslims in India. Hardly any thing concrete has been done to alleviate their poverty.

The economic and social backwardness among the Muslims can be compared only with that of dalits even after fifty or more years of independence in India. There is no religion-based data available but the Gopal Singh High Commission Report on Muslims and dalits appointed by Mrs. Gandhi in 1980 gives us some idea about the economic backwardness of Muslims. The report was submitted in 1983. The comparative data whatever the Gopal Singh High Commission could gather, show that the plight of Muslims is no better than that of dalits, and in many respects worse than that of dalits.

Data collected from sample survey done by GOI shows that while 66.6% dalits live in kutccha houses, 65.9% Muslims too occupy kutchcha houses. And while 22.6% dalits have access to piped water only 19.4% Muslims have such an access. The poverty head count among the dalits is 50, among the Muslims is 43. And the capability poverty per cent among the dalits is 60, among the Muslims it is 56.

Among the dalits and Scheduled tribes the percentage of literacy is 40 while among the Muslims it is 50. The school enrolment rate among Muslims is only 62 percent almost at parity with the SCs and STs whereas among the upper caste Hindus it is 72%. Total percentage of matriculates among Muslims it is only 5.9 percent while among the SCs it is 4.9 per cent and among the caste Hindus it is 8.5 per cent.

What is deplorable is that most of the secular parties also have exploited Muslims to get their votes without going further than rhetoric. All these parties have been very strong on rhetoric but very weak in fulfilling their promises. The Muslim leaders have been no better in this respect. Their rhetoric has been no less seductive for the common Muslims. These Muslim leaders also have devoted much of their energy in bargaining for Muslim personal law than on economic upliftment of poor and backward Muslim masses. Some of them even use this rhetoric to fulfil their own ambitions. And some leaders have been even reckless in their irresponsible postures thereby strengthening the hands of communal forces in the majority community.

What is most urgent today is to build awareness among the Muslim masses of their exploitation by both communal and 'secular' politicians in India and as to what role they themselves can play by joining hands with those political forces with whom they can bargain for their better future than relying on mere rhetoric of their own leaders. Minorities have to be very skilful in utilising the space provided by democracy to them. The Muslim intellectuals can play creative role by setting up think tanks in areas of Muslim concentrations. For the first time the members of the Milli Council have conducted surveys in such areas in U.P. to advise Muslims as to whom to vote for in different areas to defeat the BJP. But this is one aspect of the problem. An over all strategy is also needed to do proper bargaining for real uplift of Muslims masses.

This needs real hard work and without such dedicated work improvement in the plight of Muslim masses along with others is not possible. Also, it is not enough to go for political alliance with dalits; there is also need for alliance in the field of economic and educational progress by drawing up common strategies with the weaker sections of the society as a whole. For this dalit and backwards and Muslim intellectuals will have to join hands to work out common strategies. Neither the Muslim political leadership nor the dalit political leadership can be divested of their electoral rhetoric nor their power seeking politics; it is only dedicated intellectuals who can play this role.

Indian Muslims: Myth and Reality


INDIAN MUSLIMS - MYTH AND REALITY
February 16-28, 2003
by Asghar Ali Engineer

Indian Muslims have been at the centre of controversy ever since the beginning of the British rule either because of their own behaviour or because of the policy of divide and rule pursued by the British or because of communal forces in both the communities. Even long after partition and independence of India the controversies do not die down; they are being intensified in the present situation.

Whenever I have the occasion to speak on Indian Muslims or communalism or secularism I am asked certain questions invariably, whatever the nature of gathering i.e. of intellectuals, of social activists or teachers or police officers. Certain myths about Indian Muslims are being propagated today especially by communal forces. It is, therefore, necessary to discuss some of these controversies and throw light on reality. Those who spread such myths are serious obstacles to the process of nation building and are bent upon destroying not only secular character of this country but also peace and harmony. However, this article is not addressed to these forces as they do so not out of lack of information but out of their own political agenda. This essay is addressed to those who become victims of this propaganda.

Before we throw light on these controversies it is necessary to throw some light on the concept of majority and minority. Some people keep on arguing that one should do away with this concept as all citizens have equal rights in Indian constitution irrespective of religion, caste and creed. There is no place for the concept of 'religious minority' and 'religious majority' in Indian democracy. All citizens of India have right to profess, practice their own religion and also propagate it. Even otherwise many well-meaning people also argue on these lines.

Well this is highly desirable in an ideal democracy where there is absolutely no discrimination on the basis of religion or caste and people of all religions enjoy their constitutional rights without letup or hindrance. In such a society there will be complete absence of communalism in open or subtle forms, much less repeated outbursts of communal violence.

There are not only strong prejudices against minorities - whatever the reasons - but these prejudices are getting stronger and stronger day by day thanks to intense propaganda by communal forces. Moreover, in no democracy in the world be it democracy in western countries, they have been able to do away with this category of racial or religious minority and majority. These categories exist in all western democracies too. In our case it is also our historical legacy further strengthened by partition of our country. Partition still rankles in our minds.

The framers of our constitution were also quite aware of this problem and hence they made special provisions for minority rights in the constitution specially in Articles 25 to 30. Also, since this problem is universal the UNO has also drafted declaration of minority rights. And it is not religious minorities only who insist on their minority status the majority itself has not been able to liberate itself from this category.

One usual question asked is why Muslims refuse to become part of Indian mainstream? It is thought that Muslims in India live in their own shell and refuse to be integrated in Indian mainstream. This is not true by and large. There may be few isolated cases but overwhelming majority of Muslims is very much part of Indian mainstream. Perhaps following their religion i.e. Islam itself is thought to be the cause of isolation. One is not required to renounce ones religion to become part of Indian mainstream.

The important question is who defines what Indian mainstream is? Is Indian mainstream constituted by upper caste Brahminical Hinduism? Certainly not. Then only a small percentage of Indians, probably not more than 20% people can qualify for that. A vast number of Hindus themselves will be left out from this concept of mainstream.

Our mainstream is basically constituted by our composite culture and Muslims have richly contributed to this composite culture. There have been great musicians among Muslims throughout history and continue to be even today. Bismillah Khan, Zakirali Khan, Vilayat Ali Khan, Fayyazali Khan and several others are shining stars of Indian music. Bismillah Khan was also honoured with 'Bharat Ratna' few years ago. In other fields of fine arts like painting, poetry and fiction writing there have been some of the greatest name of minority communities, particularly Muslims. Their contribution in these fields is recognised by India as well as the world.

In sports too religious minorities have made significant contribution be it cricket, hockey or any other sports. Some of the greatest names of cricket world come from amongst Muslims. In film world who can deny the contribution of Muslims? Be they directors, actors actresses and music directors and background singers, there have been great Muslim names. They are so well known that there is no need to mention them here. Dilip Kumar, Mehboob Khan, Naushad, Meenakumari are some of the legends from the film world. Among new generation Shabana Azmi, Shahrukh Khan, A.R. Rehman are great names. And if literature, music, fine arts, sports, films etc. do not constitute national mainstream what else does? And if it does where Muslims are lacking?

It is also not true that Muslims do not speak regional languages and insist on speaking Urdu. This is utterly mischievous propaganda. In Tamilnadu they speak Tamil, in Kerala they speak Malayalam, in Gujarat they speak Gujrati, in interior Maharashtra they speak Marathi or variant of Marathi, In West Bengal they speak Bengali, in Assam, Assamese and so on. In these regions which I visit frequently I need services of interpreters to speak to Muslims in their regional language. Now even in the Hindi heartland Muslims speak chaste Hindi and the new generation of Muslims do not know Urdu at all. In this respect Urdu has hardly any future in India. It will soon become like Persian or Arabic learnt by some specialists.

Another myth is that all Muslim children go to madrasas and avoid modern secular education. This too, like other myths about Muslims, is far from true. It is children of the poor who mostly go to madrasas because of their locations, convenient timings and lack of means to send them to secular schools though poor also have ambition to give good education to their children. No one from middle class families among Muslims sends their children to madrasas. They send their children to modern schools, and if possible to English medium school. Middle class families among Muslims are now sending their daughters also for higher education and this trend is on increase and Muslim girls are greater achievers in modern education than boys. All available data shows this clearly. Thus the myth that Muslims do not send their daughters to schools also needs to be demystified.

Another myth is that Muslims do not practice family planning. The Sangh Parivar publishes pamphlets saying Muslims believe in 'ham panch hamare pacchis' (We five, our twenty -five). Needless to say that this is highly mischievous propaganda. There are two parts of this popular myth: firstly Muslims marry four wives as per their shari'ah and that they beget highest number of children.

Both these myths need to be exposed. It is true Islamic shari'ah permits (does not make obligatory) to take four wives. But this does not mean all Muslim males take four wives. Even if they want sheer male/female ratio will not permit them to do so. In India according to 2001 census there are 935 female for every 1000 male. Among Muslims this ratio is even more adverse i.e. there are about 930 females for every thousand male. Even all males cannot get one wife according to this census figure let aloe one Muslim male marrying four wives.

Such propaganda is motivated by sheer animosity or prejudice. Fact is that highest number of bigamous marriages take place among tribals (about 14%) and Muslims are at the bottom with 5.6% bigamous marriages and upper caste Hindus have 5.8% bigamous marriages (according to the Government of India survey of 1974, the only all India survey ever conducted). If there is provision for polygamy in law it does not mean that all will take more than one wife and if there is ban on polygamous marriages it does not mean no one will take more than one wife. It is basically a problem of male-dominant culture than that of religion.

It is also not true that all Muslims beget large number of children and do not practice family planning. Family planning is also more related to literacy and income levels. All studies in India by demographers show that poor people of any religion tend to have more children and people of middle class (whatever the religion) tend to have less number of children. Among Muslims too, studies in Malegaon, Kanpur and other places clearly show that educated middle class practice family planning and poorer, illiterate Muslims do not. Thus it is poverty-related and not religion-related problem.

If there is relatively less family planning among Muslims it is because of poverty and lack of awareness than religion. Those Mullahs who come from poorer strata (and most of the mullahs come from this strata) do invoke religion for opposing family planning but it does not mean all Muslims necessarily listen to them. In states like Kerala there is more family planning among Muslims than Hindus in U.P. as Kerala Muslims are more educated than Hindus in U.P. Thus sterilisation among Kerala Muslims is 42.7% whereas among Hindus in U.P it is only 18.2 per cent. It is obviously poverty and literacy related phenomenon.

One should not go by politically motivated propaganda and examine reality, which is much more complex and multi-dimensional. It is in the interest of whole nation to work for uplift of Muslims and raise their income and educational levels. It will ensure better national integration and national progress. Mere hostile propaganda motivated by narrow political ends would prove to be a drag on national development.

Is BJP reassessing the Muslim factor?

By Dr. Asghar Ali Engineer

The recent defeat of BJP in U.P. elections has given it not only a great shock but also has made its leaders review its policies. The BJP in U.P. was deserted even by the Brahmins, its traditional vote bank. Generally up to mid-eighties the Brahmins were voting for the Congress. The Congress used to win elections by getting votes of Brahmins, Muslims and Dalits. However, when the Muslims deserted the Congress in late eighties on the question of laying foundation stone of Ramjanambhoomi Temple, the Congress lost power and so Brahmins also deserted the Congress as there was no chance of its coming to power.

The Brahmins switched their loyalty to the BJP as it was raising the issue of Ramjanambhoomi and had much better chances of coming to power. The Brahmins continued to vote for BJP as long as it had potential to capture power either by itself or through suitable alliances. However, during the 2007 assembly elections in U.P. Ms. Mayawati was the rising star for number of reasons, one was her alliance with both Brahmins and Muslims.

Ms. Mayawati was following the well-tested Congress formula of Brahmin-Muslim-Dalit alliance to win the elections. She had solid Dalit base and had also convinced the Brahmins to vote for her. Not only this she had wooed the Thakurs also and was sure to get votes of a section of Thakurs too. The Brahmins weighed all this and deserted the BJP who had any way never fulfilled its promise to build Ram Temple. The BJP was, however, hoping against hope that Brahmins might vote for it but drew blank.

The BJP also tried to woo Hindus by not only its Ramjanambhoomi rhetoric but also by circulating anti-Muslim CD. It could not of course get away with anti-Muslim C.D. as the Election Commission took notice of it and stopped it from using it. This was also a moral as well as a legal blow to the BJP. Having lost elections in its own den is serious set back to its senior leaders.

However, there is no easy way out for them. To revive itself in U.P. in the absence of any wave in its favour is an Herculean task. With 20 per cent Muslims of U.P. hostile to it and Brahmins also having deserted it is under pressure to change its virulent anti-Muslim course. But that is also not an easy task. The BJP senior leaders in Delhi, nevertheless are thinking on these lines. A Mushaira (poetic gathering) at the home of BJP leader Shahnawaz was organized and many BJP leaders participated in it. Many moderate BJP leaders also feel we have offered Muslim votes to Congress and other parties on a platter by alienating them. We should woo them even at this stage.

Of course this will not be easy both from Sangh Parivar’s as well as Muslim viewpoint. Sangh organizations like VHP and Bajrang Dal who even otherwise are accusing BJP leaders of soft pedaling Hindutva agenda will vehemently oppose this change of course. Their very existence will be in danger. On the other hand, after years of anti-Muslim propaganda, it would not be easy to carry conviction with Muslims, let alone aspire for the sizeable Muslim vote. They want to, however, convince Muslims that it was Vajpayee who initiated the Indo-Pak friendship process and also took initiative for solving the Kashmir problem. How far it will convince Muslims is anybody’s guess. The Congress could not win Muslims back in U.P. despite all efforts.

It is very interesting to note that Mayawati, encouraged by her success in U.P. in getting Brahmin votes, is trying to woo Brahmins in other states too. The Brahmins are also elated by the U.P. experiment in as much as it has opened new doors for increasing their political influence by supporting the BSP. Recently the All India Brahmin Federation (AIBF) has decided to support the BSP in all future elections in its convention in Tirupati. It also wants to embark on a special mission to improve Brahmin-Dalit harmony. The Shankaracharya of Kanchi Kamakoti Peeth Swami Jayendra Saraswati is also scheduled to attend the convention.

Kotashankar Sharma, a Brahmin leader even commented that most of the communal tensions between Hindus and Muslims were due to the ignorance of and inability of the common man to see through the intrigues of vested interests. The AIBF conference is seen as an important event for Brahmins to become politically active again.

Thus the coming together of Brahmins from entire country to support Dalit leadership is a matter for great worry for the BJP. If this patterns of Brahmin-Dalit-Muslim alliance emerges on all India basis BJP will loose ground in other places too. After U.P. the BJP lost election in Goa also.

Surendra Kulkarni, media advisor to the then Prime Minister Shri.Vajpayee has been writing a series of articles in Indian Express suggesting that the BJP should woo Muslims to the mutual benefit of both. Mr. Kulkarni is even trying to prove that RSS has never been anti-Muslim and has been quoting from writings of Shri M.S.Golwalkar. In his column in Indian Express on 10th June 2007 he quotes Golwalkar from his interview given to Dr.Saifuddin Jeelani, an Arabic Scholar (Bunch of Thoughts, p-639) Golwalkar said, “According to our religious belief and philosophy, a Muslim is as good as a Hindu, it is not the Hindu alone who will reach the ultimate Godhead. Everyone has right to his path according to his own persuasion.�

Kulkarni further informs us that specifically refuting the charge that the Sangh’s concept of Indianisation meant Hinduisation of Muslims, Golwalkar observed, “Follow your own religion. The God of Islam, Christianity and Hinduism is the same and we are all His devotees. Give the people true knowledge of Islam. Give people true knowledge of Hinduism. Educate them to know that all religions teach men to be selfless, holy and pious…�

Kulkarni also quotes from Golwalkar to prove that Golwalkar did not support Uniform Civil Code; and was in favour of allowing Muslims to follow their Shari’ah law. He (Golwalkar) also maintained that “it is better that Muslims themselves reform their outdated laws and customs. I will be pleased if they come to the conclusion that polygamy is not good for them. But I would not like to impose my views on them.�

Significantly Mr.Kulkarni says, in the same interview, Golwalkar warns: “Uniformity is a pointer to the downfall of nations. I am in favour of preservation of diverse ways of life. At the same time, we should pay attention to ensure that these diversities nurture unity of the nation.�

Mr. Kulkarni therefore, is attempting to explore ways in which a fruitful BJP-Muslim and RSS-Muslim dialogue might start. One wishes Mr.Kulkarni all success. But he himself has been in journalism and a political analyst. Politics is not all about piety and noble sentiments, even if what Golwalkar said is true. Otherwise the RSS and BJP would not have been doing in their political propaganda that they have been doing.

I would like to ask Mr. Kulkarni that if M.S.Golwalkar was against Uniform Civil Code in early seventies why the BJP adopted it as its Hindutva agenda and still today it is on their agenda? Did Mr. Advani not preach Hindutva agenda at his aggressive best throughout late eighties and nineties? Were RSS leaders not aware of this? Or was Hindutva agenda formulated without RSS consent?

How about the textbooks taught in RSS run schools? Do they not spit venom against Muslims and grossly distort medieval history? If Golwalkar wanted people to be good Muslim and good Hindu, why Babri masjid was demolished and event celebrated? Was it being a good Hindu? Did RSS approve of it or not? Does RSS insist on Hindutva agenda or not? It often chides the BJP for not doing enough for fulfilling the Hindutva agenda.

How can one then have constructive dialogue between RSS and Muslims or BJP and Muslims. Did RSS leadership say a word in condemnation of what happened in Gujarat in 2002? A word opposing the Gujarat carnage from RSS leadership would have won over the hearts of millions of Muslims. On the contrary Narendra Modi became an apple of RSS eye. He has always been considered as an RSS man.

This is not to suggest that there should be no dialogue between Muslims and BJP or with RSS for that matter. But if Shri Kulkarni is suggesting dialogue at the BJP leadership’s instance in the changed circumstances, let him suggest where and how to begin. He must know that there is deep distrust between Muslims and Sangh Parivar and in the best of conditions it will take great deal of efforts to create even a semblance of trust. In any case even if there is possibility of any dialogue it is for the Sangh Parivar to take initiative and convince Muslims for a need for a dialogue. Writing such articles might be an exploratory process but much more substantial would have to be done.

A good beginning could be an apology for demolition of Babri Masjid and then an appeal to Muslims to come forward for a reasonable solution of the problem without hurting religious sentiments on either side. Such an eventuality seems nothing more than a distant dream for the present.

Is progressive Islam possible?

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Many people talk about progressive Islam. Is progressive Islam possible? Many are sceptical. But some maintain Islam need not be preceded with any attribute like ‘progressive’. Islam itself contains the attribute i.e. it is inherently possible. Why such contradictory positions? It is not surprising as Shari’ah-based rigid Islam and the Qur’an-based Islam make all the difference.

Again the question arises why this contradiction between the Shari’ah-based and Qur’an-based Islams? We will throw light on this in this paper. The Shari’ah-based Islam tends to be inflexible and non-responsive to modern conditions. Thus the practiced Islam is far more rigid and inflexible than the Qur’anic Islam which is based more on values than on customs and traditions.

No religion comes into existence in a vaccum. It bears the stamp of the society the religion is borne into expect otherwise is to fly in the face of reality. Islam was also borne in a given society which had its own customs and traditions, its own economy and its own geography and history. The Qur’an, undoubtedly a divine revelation, every verse of which carries divine stamp, also cannot be totally a historical, though it transcends bounds of history in moral and spiritual matters.

Thus Islam took concrete shape in given historical conditions and Shari’ah laws imbibed Arab customs and traditions. These customs and traditions are known as ‘adat in the Shari’ah terminology. What is unfortunate, these ‘adat too became integral part of Shari’ah along with the Qur’anic injunctions. Apart from this the Islamic jurists were also confronted with many problems when Islam spread to other parts of the world. And the Shari’ah law being the only state law of the time, it had to resolve these problems by resorting to qiyas (analogical reasoning). Thus qiyas also became part of Shari’ah methodology in view of these new problems.

As it was bound to happen the doctors of Islamic law differed from each other on many formulations of juristic issues and thus many schools of law came into existence of which four survived in the Islamic state. It is extremely interesting to study the evolution of these laws in the then given societies and early debates among Islamic jurists. It is a very fertile area for research in evolution of Shari’ah laws.

Over period of time these laws evolved by early jurists became ‘divine’ and doctors of law in subsequent period refused to re-visit these laws. It was forgotten that ethos of early medieval society, along with Arab ‘adat have gone into genesis of these laws. The whole Shari’ah became divine and hence immutable. Though learned Islamic theologians know this but they also let people think that the Shari’ah is wholly divine in order to perpetuate their hegemony. Also, no present-day jurist wants to be outcaste in an orthodox society.

Those modernists, who wish to re-visit these Shari’ah laws get isolated in an overwhelmingly orthodox Muslim society. This causes great deal of frustration among modernists who at times despair and even become rebels. This frustration is, to say the least, quite counterproductive. One needs tremendous patience and understanding. Without changing the societies, one cannot bring about much needed changes in the Shari’ah law, especially because it carries the stamp of divinity.

One also has to understand that the power of the ‘Ulama depends on hegemony of the Shari’ah law. If changes are brought in, these ‘Ulama who have been born and brought up in an orthodox milieu, have not developed modern skills and are unaware of modern developments, fear any change as it will deprive them of their skills and powers and hence oppose any change in the name of ‘divine law’.

Those who wish to reform and change, must understand this and first work hard to bring about changes in the society before changing the ‘Ulama. As long as the attitude and understanding of the people does not change, it will be near impossible to bring change among the ‘Ulama. Of late identity problems are assuming more complex dimensions and it is becoming even more challenging to usher in social change.

In the globalised world new challenges have emerged and religion and religious identity have assumed much greater importance. The west now considers Islam as a principal enemy and a source of terrorism. It also considers Islam as backward and unsuitable for modernisation and progress. The US foreign policy and pro-Israel attitude creates strong resentment among Muslims and they tend to cling more and more to orthodox Islam. Even educated Muslims give more importance to clinging to received Islam. Also popularity of western pop culture creates own powerful reaction.

It is not possible to ignore these challenges. It makes the task of reformers ever more difficult. The process of change started since 19th century in the Islamic world when it came into contact with colonial rule. But orthodox Islam has proved quite tenacious. Greater the confrontation between the west and Islamic world, more difficult to bring about change.

Any project for reform and change is seen as western conspiracy or westernisation of Islam. Also, thanks to the powerful interests of USA in retaining kings, sheikhs and military dictators in Islamic world, democracy is conspicuous by its absence in the world of Islam. Ironically the western scholars blame Islamic teachings for absence of democracy in Muslim countries.

Due to absence of democracy it becomes even more difficult to bring about social change in Muslim societies. One finds collaboration between dictatorial regimes and orthodox ‘Ulama. Thus these ‘Ulama support these dictatorial regimes and in turn they look after the interests of orthodoxy. The modern intellectuals thus find it difficult to create social support for progress and change.

Another strange dilemma the Islamic world is today faced with is the fast pace of external modernisation (i.e. modernisation of infra-structure, use of computers, television, electronic communication and other modern amenities) and stiff resistance of inner change. At best it creates more mental confusion and at worst rejection of modern science and reinforcement of orthodoxy. It is not easy to resolve this dilemma. Those intellectuals who successfully and creatively try to resolve this dilemma are far and few in between.

It is also interesting to note that the oil rich Middle Eastern countries are keen consumers of electronic and industrial goods, but have no willingness to usher in industrial revolution in their own countries. Thus at base the societies remain essentially feudal and this is the reason why the Islam developed during medieval ages still appeals to them. As the social base remains stagnant education system also does not change. In many Arab countries, for example, education still remains quite narrow sectarian and orthodox. Thus with such unresponsive education system one cannot hope to create modern thinking.

Several intellectuals and critics of education system in the Arab countries have pointed out that the syllabi create intolerance not only towards other religions but towards other Muslims sects also. If education system is so narrow how can it prepare young minds for responding creatively to new ideas and social change. Nothing less than thorough overhauling of education system is needed. This realisation is dawning on the authorities after some of these countries were struck with terrorist violence. But looking to delicate balance of forces in their country quick change is not possible.

These are some of the challenges being faced by the Muslim countries and Muslim communities in various countries. Even comparatively more developed countries like Malaysia still carry dead weight of the past and Malay identity asserts itself in the form of Muslim identity. The Malays until yesterday were quite backward compared to Chinese and Indians and thus Malay identity got politicised for assertion and Malay identity carried its own dead weight and hence domination of conservative ‘Ulama in religious affairs. One cannot neglect these social and political factors if one wants to understand domination of conservative forces in the Islamic world.

The example of Turkey and Algeria are quite interesting. Both countries had modernising dictatorships. But one should remember that imposing modernisation without any change in social base, often proves counterproductive. Kamal Ataturk forced people to accept westernisation. People accepted westernisation out of compulsion rather than any inner change and Islamic Party reappeared after some time. Still military holds ultimate power and does not allow assertion of religious identity. Thus at heart Turkey continues to be religious.

Algeria had adopted socialism during Ben Bella’s time. Of course military overthrew him and seized power. It rejected socialism but imposed secularism. The people of Algeria by and large, continued to be quite religious and when elections were allowed in 1990 the Islamic forces won. The military did not allow them to assume power and violence burst out which still continues.

Iran also went through the same experience during the Shah’s regime before it was overthrown by the Islamic revolutionaries. The Shah also imposed westernisation and modernisation from above. He abolished veil and made wearing of miniskirts and western dress compulsory. Same thing was attempted by King Amanullah of Afghanistan during thirties. He too paid the price and had to abdicate his thrown.

This makes it abundantly clear that modernisation cannot be imposed from above. The Western societies underwent evolution for more than two centuries before secular forces could entrench themselves. In those societies modernisation developed along with industrialisation and thorough changes at the base. Modernisation grew from below rather than being imposed from above.

It is interesting to note that western societies were faced with very different kind of challenge. Society was changing due to industrialisation and rapid progress in science and technology while the Church was trying to impose orthodoxy from above. Thus sharp contradictions developed between the Church and social forces of change. Since the very base was getting transformed Church couldn’t win. Victory was destined to be for modernism.

In Islamic world the process is just the opposite. Social base is entirely stagnant and few intellectuals mostly educated in western countries desire change from above. Even a profound scholar of Islam like Mohammad Abduh of Egypt, deeply influenced by western society, could not usher in change. He was outmanoeuvred by the conservative ‘Ulama. Conservative Islam is destined to be on the margins of Muslim countries. Countries like Syria and Morocco, where modernisation seems to be maintaining upper hand, has been kept going by dictatorships. The core is very much conservative in these countries. Conservative core can reassert itself if lid is off.

II

We would now like to deal with core teachings of Qur’an and the social movement in the pre-Islamic Arab society to which Qur’an was responding and the reasons why it succeeded. The Qur’an was responding to social change taking place in the Meccan society and it was the kuffar (unbelievers in the Qur’anic language) who were resisting change. Change was needed at two levels: at the moral and spiritual level and social and political. While change at moral and spiritual level found greater resistance, at social and political level there was lesser challenge.

Morally and spiritually Meccan society was not only stagnant but also degenerating. Inter-tribal corporations which were formed for carrying on international trade, brought windfall profits and consequent concentration of wealth. This concentration of wealth in the hands of a few resulted in neglecting even tribal morality. On the other hand, idol worship got associated with and symbol of spiritual stagnation and promotion of superstition. All sorts of superstitions were prevalent in the Meccan Arab society when Mohammad, the Prophet of Islam, was born.

The Meccan Arabs, most dominant, wealthy and of high tribal status, were quite proud of their newly acquired wealth and thought this wealth was eternal and their ultimate power (see Qur’an, chapter 104). Thus they became amoral in their attitude and as it often happens with neo rich conspicuous consumption became their only religion thus bringing spiritual degeneration among them. Some tribal customs and traditions were becoming positive obstacles in the process of change like sexual amorality, maltreatment of women and burying girl child alive apart from several others.

There was no tradition of acquiring knowledge and reading and writing was practically unknown. Ignorance and superstitions were thus order of the day. Taking pride in ones ancestry was highly prised. This was the only asset for them. They never strived for any higher truth or spiritual values. One can say there was total spiritual vacuum. The only religion of the book around them was Christianity but the Arabs were reluctant to accept it as it was basically associated with Roman imperialism, which they hated. The Arabs were fiercely independent and would not barter their independence with anything.

No society can exist in total moral and spiritual vacuum. Though few of its people were wealthy but mass of the people were poor and neglected. It was causing social tensions in the Meccan society. Tensions were assuming explosive proportions as we learn from pre-Islamic history of Mecca. Also some Qur’anic verses of Meccan origin like chapter 104 and chapter 107 indicate.

Thus it is interesting that the Qur’an responds to these problems and social tensions in Meccan society and lays great emphasis on knowledge (‘ilm), social and economic justice through redistribution of wealth to the weaker sections of society and moral and spiritual uplift. These were exactly the main problems of the Meccan society before Islam. Thus Islam emerged as a revolutionary movement and also moral and spiritual force.

Its emphasis on knowledge, on justice and moral and spiritual dimension of human life makes it inherently progressive. Thus one need not add ‘progressive’ to word Islam. Knowledge itself is liberating and combined with separate emphasis on justice makes it relevant much beyond its time of emergence. Islam of course responded to human social, moral and spiritual needs on different levels: immediate as well as transcendental.

Islam of the Qur’an has strong sympathy for weaker sections of society. The verse 28:5 is clear proof of this strong sympathy with the weaker sections of society. Women also belong to this section and hence Qur’an is the first revealed book that accords equal rights to women. The progressive scholars have often referred to the verse 2:228 which clearly stipulates equality of rights.

Not only this Qur’an concretely spells out her rights in marriage, divorce, inheritance and property she has been accorded equal dignity (see 17:70). Giving equal rights to women was, beyond any doubt, a unique contribution of Islam. To be ‘progressive’ this gender equality plays an important role. No one can claim to be progressive without accepting gender equality.

However, what is tragic is that these progressive dimensions of Islam were lost soon after social customs and traditions of Arab and non-Arab societies to which Islam spread. Pre-Islamic traditions proved to be more tenacious than one would think. Embracing Islam, or any religion, does not mean one completely gets emancipated from pre-conversion social and cultural values and ethos. Specially, the attitude towards women did not change. This attitude even got reflected, as pointed out before, in the attempts of the Islamic jurists to interpret the Qur’an and hadith.

The Shari’ah-based Islam thus incorporates such attitudes of the jurists who were product of their own society. Triple divorce is the best example of this attitude. This was essentially a pre-Islamic practice which the Prophet (PBUH) had condemned in no uncertain terms and Qur’an did not approve of it either. The verse 2:229, on being carefully read, makes it very clear. Yet, unfortunately, jurists used this very verse to hold validity of triple divorce in one sitting.

Of course there have been exceptions to the rule. Jurists and scholars like Ibn Taymiyyah refuted with convincing arguments the validity of triple divorce. This form of divorce, goes against the very spirit of the Qur’an and robs women of their dignity. How can men be allowed to throw a woman out by pronouncing three words even years of marital ties when the Qur’an requires arbitration before divorce (4:35).

Some of the Shari’ah laws deprive women of their human dignity and they again become a mere chattle as she was before emergence of Islam. Thus it is necessary to go back to Qur’an-based Islam as the Shari’ah -based Islam has severe limitations. While the Shari’ah-based Islam carries the stamp of medieval period, Qur’an-based Islam remains universal. It is universal Islam that is relevant to our age and ages beyond our own whereas the Shari’ah-based Islam remains confined to the time period when it was formulated.

It is great tragedy that Muslims have reified Shari’ah instead of values it is based on. One has to understand philosophy of law. No law, however exalted philosophy it is based on, can become permanent. Only the values on which these laws are based can be treated as permanent. Unfortunately Muslims, even jurists, are unable to make this important distinction. They treat Shari’ah as divine instead of principles, it is based on. Principles have been given by the Qur’an and hence are divine.

Shari’ah laws have been made by human beings and hence, at best, they are honest human approach to understand divine intentions in given circumstances. If circumstances change, understanding can also change and hence this change of understanding will be reflected in changed laws. This, in no way, will affect, divine principles and values.

Today scholars and intellectuals living in 21st century face new challenges, particularly, in respect of gender parity. Old Shari’ah laws cannot meet these new challenges successfully. It is, therefore, necessary to make necessary changes in these laws. It will implement Qur’anic values more effectively than the old laws. The resistance from orthodox ‘Ulama is more out of fear for their power rather than sanctity of the Shari’ah. Sanctity of Qur’an is more important than sanctity of the Shari’ah, at best, is an instrument and Qur’an fundamental. To uphold Qur’an and Qur’anic principles is more important than upholding Shari’ah laws and practices.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

Islam and inter-faith engagement

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Islam is being projected as intolerant of other faiths. This perception of Islam is based on certain selected events, not on Qur’anic teachings or Prophet’s ahadith. It is one thing to judge a religion by its teachings and another to see it in the light of some instances of intolerance by some individuals. Also, such events are picked up selectively to suit certain assumptions, often politically motivated.

First of all it is necessary to closely study the Qur’anic position both normative and contextual. Then we have to study certain historical event of tolerance or intolerance, also in proper historical context. Also, one has to study the Qur’anic approach of engaging with other religions. What Qur’an emphasizes as common with other religions and what it differs with. Does it finds anything in common with other religions or totally rejects them? And what is its position where it totally rejects any religion?

QUR’AN AND OTHER RELIGIONS

Qur’an was revealed over a period of twenty-three years in two cities Mecca and Madina. The revelations began in Mecca and ended in Madina. Mecca was an international trade centre of great significance in that area and the main tribes of Mecca, particularly the Quraysh, a leading tribe of Mecca, was among those carrying on trade with Roman Empire who pursued Christianity. Then in Madina and in some other parts of Arabia, there were Jews. Thus Arabs were in touch with these two great Biblical religions. Arabs, for various reasons, had refrained from adopting these religions, though few Arabs on border region had embraced Christianity in its monophysite form, one different from Roman version.

In Mecca of course there were no Christians or Jews. The Meccan Arabs were all idol worshippers, having no revealed truth or scripture. The Prophet (PBUH) was also borne and brought up in Mecca. He seems to have instinctively rejected idol worship and began to meditate in the cave of Hira in search of truth when he receives revelation and he proclaims himself as the Prophet of Allah (Rasulallah or Messenger of Allah). He faced stiff opposition from his own tribe and his own close relatives.

However, he was deeply committed to his mission and readily faces severe persecution from his opponents. Despite this he proposes to his persecutors that “for you is your religion and for me is mine” (109:6). Thus Qur’an never imposed anything on unwilling hearts. It also pronounces same principle in surah revealed in Madina, “There is no compulsion in religion – the right way is indeed clearly distinct from error. So whoever disbelieves in the devil and believes in Allah, he indeed lays hold on the firmest handle which shall never break.(2:256)

Thus the Qur’an lays down a principle here: there is no compulsion in religion. Religion has something to do with ones heart and soul and appeals to ones inner conscience; and thus can never be imposed. All Qur’an does is to make right path distinct from path of error and leave it to people to accept right path or that of error. Those who accept right path are laying their hand on a firmest handle which will never break.

Thus both in Meccan and Madinian revelation Qur’an is firm about one thing, there cannot be any forcible imposition of religion, one can only show right path or warn about consequences of pursuing path of error and then leave it to the choice of the person concerned. Thus an individual and his/her conscience is at the centre of decision making. There is no mistaking about it.

The Meccans did not possess higher truth; they were immersed in superstition woven around various gods and goddesses on one hand, and, the upper class Meccan merchants were by and large hedonists – making super profits, enjoying life and hardly cared for morality and truth. The masses suffered due to poverty and neglect and found some solace in superstitious beliefs. The Qur’an tried to address this situation in Mecca and exhorted the Meccans to believe in revealed truth and not to consider this worldly life as an end in itself. The upper class Meccan merchants ridiculed the very idea of any revealed truth. Material pleasures was an end in itself for them.

However, there were other religions present in the area i.e. Judaism and Christianity. While Qur’an termed Meccans who possessed no higher truth as unbelievers (kafirs – literally those who hide truth) and Christians and Jews who possessed revealed scriptures as ahl al-Kitab (i.e. people of the book). The Qur’an accepts all Biblicals prophets from Adam to Christ and those in between as prophets of Allah and calls them all either as anbiya’ (plural of nabi – prophet) or rusul (plural of rasul – messenger).

In fact Qur’an requires Muslims to believe in all the prophets and forbids to believe in some and not to believe in others. Thus Qur’an says: “Those who disbelieve in Allah and His messengers and desire to make a distinction between Allah and His messengers and say: We believe in some and disbelieve in others; and desire to take a course in between – these are truly disbelievers and We have prepared for disbelievers an abasing chastisement.” (4:150-51) that one should not make distinction between one prophet and the other is repeated in verses like 2:136, 2:285 and 3:86.

Thus Qur’an accepts truth content of all previous religions as this truth was brought by Allah’s messengers. Thus Qur’an mentions various prophets by name in chapters like “The Family of al-Imran” (chapter 3), “Yunus”, - Jonah (chapter 10), “Ibrahim – Abraham (chapter 14), “Al-Qasas”, The Narrative (Chapter 28 and so on. The running thread of the Qur’an is the concept of what many Qur’anic scholars like Shah Waliyullah, Maulana Azad and others have called wahdat al-din i.e. unity of religions.

Shah Waliyullah has developed this concept in his opus magnum Hujjat Allah-i- al-Balighah [1] He extensively argues on the basis of various Qur’an which says, “To every nation We appointed acts of devotion; which they observe, so let them not dispute with thee in the matter, and call to thy Lord. Surely thou art on a right guidance.” (22:61). This is again repeated in the verse 2:148 which says, “Everyone has a direction to which he turns (himself), so vie with one another in good deeds.”

The clear implication of this verse is that there are different directions (and also different ways) of saying ones prayer. That is not the essence, it at best is symbolic. However, what is of substance is good deeds. Thus different communities may continue to pursue their ways and directions of prayer but what is more important is to excel each other in good deeds.

The Qur’an has expressed this in yet another way in verse 5:48 wherein it says: “For every one of you We appointed a law and a way. And if Allah had pleased He would have made you a single people, but that He might try you in what He gave you. So vie one with another in virtuous deeds”.

This verse clearly implies that Allah did not create all human beings as one community but created them as different sects and communities with distinct ways. If Allah had willed He could have created them all as one community but He did not do so to test them whether they can live in peace and harmony despite these differences and vie one with the other in good deeds.

Thus Qur’an clearly accepts plurality of religions and ways of life and different laws and treats it as a challenge for humanity to live and coexist with tolerance towards each other and strengthen forces of peace and moral order. Values and moral order is much more basic than differences of faith and devotion. So Qur’an in no way adopts hostile attitude towards other religions.

It also exhorts its followers “Abuse not those whom they call upon besides Allah, lest, exceeding the limits, they abuse Allah through ignorance. Thus to every people; have We made their deeds fair-seeming. (6:109)

In this verse Qur’an adopts very practical view towards other belief systems. It says one should not abuse those who worship other than Allah as they will also abuse Allah out of ignorance and thus it would lead to conflict or violence and spirit of coexistence will be destroyed. It then makes very important statement that for every people or community we have made their deeds fair-seeming i.e. every people think their way of belief and their way of living is best. Let everyone believe what they want to believe and all of you will ultimately return to Him and He will decide who was right and who was wrong.

This is very practical approach to maintain peace and promote coexistence in the world as world is plural and any belief system which exerts its superiority is bound to result in conflict. Each religion and religious belief system is unique. There may be outward differences but there is inward unity and it is this inward unity which is emphasized by the Qur’an on the basis that all religions have been brought by Allah’s prophets and each people have their own law and their own road. According to ones hadith Allah has sent in all 1,24000 prophets and he has sent His prophet’s to all nations (13:7).

It is interesting to note that on the basis of the verse 13:7 many Sufi saints in India maintained that Allah must have sent His prophet’s to India too. How can he forget a great country like India? Thus they concluded that Ram and Krishna who are highly revered in India might have been guides sent by Allah to Hindus. Mazhar Jan-i-Janan, a great Sufi saint of Qadiriya silsila in 18th century India had cogently argued that Hindus are monotheists as according to Hindu Shashtra (scriptures) Ishwar (god) is nirankar and nirgun (i.e. without shape and without attributes) and according to Mazhar Jan-i-Janan it is highest form of tawheed (i.e. oneness of God) He also argues we should not take Hindus to be kafirs just because they worship idols.

He then argues that kafir is one who possesses no truth as pre-Islamic Arabs possessed none and refused to accept it when it was revealed to the Prophet (PBUH) and hence they were denounced as kafirs. But Hindus possess truth in the form of Bedas (Vedas) and Hindu scriptures do not prescribe idol worship. It is popular practice among Hindus who cannot conceive of abstract God and hence need idols to reach God who has no shape or attributes. Thus according to Mazhar Jan-i-Janan these idols are like Sheikh for Sufis who act as a guide to reach God.[2]

Thus it is very helpful attitude for living together and respecting each others faith on the basis of inner unity of all religions. There were other religious thinkers in India who promoted mutual understanding. The most important thinker was Dara Shikoh who studied Hindu religion through its original sources. Dara Shikoh was a Moghul prince appointed as successor to the throne of India by his illustrious father Shah Jahan but ultimately lost to Aurangzeb, his brother who defeated Dara Shikoh and became Emperor of India.

Dara Shikoh translated The Upanishads from Sanskrit into Persian and named it Sirr-e-Akbar (The Great Mystery). He argued in this Persian translation that Hindus are monotheists and he said after Qur’an he found concept of tawheedi in Upanishads. He maintains that the Qur’anic verses 56:77-79 refer to Upanishads. He feels certain that the hidden book (kitab-i-maknun) is a reference to this very ancient book.[3] Dara’s Majma’ul Bahrayn is a classical work of Islam’s engagement with other religions in India.

In this book Dara Shikoh compares religious terminology of Islam with Hinduism and conclusively shows that difference is of language, not of actual ideas behind it. He often refers to Hindus as muwahhidun-i-Hind i.e. monotheists of India. He says that mootheists of India also believe in qiyamat-i-kubra (i.e. the Great Day of Judgment) and in Hindu scriptures it is referred to as mahapralay. According to Dara Shikoh; Hindus also believe in heaven and hell and that after residing in heaven and hell mahapralay will occur He also quotes verses from Qur’an like 72:9, 34:79, 68:39, 55:26-27 and 72:9 to prove his point.[4]

Dara Shikoh also compares the concept of mukti with the Sufi concept of fana fi’ Allah i.e. annihilation in Allah as ultimate liberation and quotes the verse from Qur’an 72:9. He then throws detailed light on the concept of mukti (liberation) in Hindu religion and considers brahmanda (the Universe) as the God. According to him brahmanda in Islam is referred to as Alam-i-Kubra which manifestation of Allah.[5]

Thus there have been very positive efforts by some Muslim thinkers to engage with other religions. They upheld the Qur’anic spirit in this regard. While the Qur’an differs from Christians and Jews on certain crucial points, yet advises Muslims to engage with them in a manner which will promote understanding, not conflict. Thus Qur’an says, “And argue not with the People of the Book (Jews and Christians) except by what is best.” And this verse further emphasizes commonness among these religions when it says, “We believe in that which has been revealed to us and revealed to you, and our God and your God is One, and to Him we submit.” (29:46)

Again emphasizing commonness between Islam and people of the book, Qur’an says, “O People of the Book, come to an equitable word between us and you, that we shall serve none but Allah and that we shall not associate aught with Him, and that some of us shall not take others for lords besides Allah: bear witness. But if they turn away, then say: Bear witness, we are Muslims.

The prophet wrote letters to Heraculeus in the year 6 A.H. (Bukhari 1:1) and similar letters were written to other potentates among whom was Muqauqis, the king of Egypt. According to Maulana Muhammad Ali, “In this verse the Jews and the Christians are called upon the basic principles of the faith of Islam. The reference in the sentence some of us shall not take others for lords is to the practice prevailing then among Jews and Christians, and at present among Muslims too, to take religious leaders as invested with Divine powers, which is more clearly enunciated in 9:31: ‘They have taken their doctors of law and their monks for lords besides Allah (9:31)”.[6]

We find in Qur’an verse like 2:136 which states, “Say, we believe in Allah and (in) that which has been revealed to us, and (in) that which was revealed to Abraham, and Ishmael and Issac and Jacob and the tribes, and (in) that which was given to Moses and Jesus, and (in) that which was given to the prophets from their Lord, we do not make any distinction between an of them and to Him do we submit.” (2:136)

This is very significant verse which shows commonness between these faiths and respect in which Muslims should hold all these prophets and are told not to make any distinction between one prophet and the other. It is part of their belief and one must act accordingly. Those who show any distinction cannot be true Muslims.

However, there are verses in the Qur’an which some can cite to show differences from Jews and Muslims and Christians too. Thus there is verse in the Qur’an which states regarding Jews, “Thou wilt certainly find the most violent of people in enmity against the believers to be the Jews and the idolaters; and thou wilt find nearest in friendship to the believers to be those who say, We are Christians. That is because there are priests and monks among them and because they are not proud.” (5:82)

Why Christians are described as friends and Jews as violent the reason is clearly explained. It is not because Jewish religion is more inimical to Islam and Christianity less so. Reason is more political struggle between Muslims and Jews. The Holy Prophet had tried his best to woe Jews when he migrated to Madina. He entered into a covenant with them and gave them full freedom to follow their own religion. He even prayed in the direction of Jerusalem. But Jews never took kindly to the Prophet nor to the Muslims.

They saw Prophet and Muslims as those who were dominating Madina over which they had hegemony so far. The Meccan Muhajirs also were expert traders and the Jews feared these migrants will capture their trade. The Jews also often acted as arbiters between Aus and Khazraj, the two main tribes of Madina.

The Jews violated the covenant and conspired with the kuffar (unbelievers) of Mecca who attacked Madina. As per the covenant the Jews should have cooperated with the Muslims in defending Madina. Instead they helped Meccan kuffar and thus earned enmity with Muslims. On the other hand Christians so far had cooperated with Muslims. The Negus of Abyssinia had given refuge to Muslim migrants to Ethiopia before they migrated to Madina. Also, when a Christian delegation from Najran met the Prophet (PBUH) led by Abdul Masih, he (Prophet) met them inside his mosque and Prophet treated them with respect and in friendly way.

The verse also refers to Christian priests and monks who are not proud and always engaged in worshipping God and so there was no question of any clash in political sense. So controversy with Jews and calling them violent in enmity is not on account of their religion but on account of their socio-economic and political clash with Muslims in Madina. The Jews of Madina never extended hand of friendship towards Muslims despite all sincere efforts prophet made for friendship with them.

At one level the Qur’an treats all human beings on equal plane whatever their creed or colour or nation or tribe. It considers all as equally honourable. Thus a verse in Qur’an declares, “And surely We have honored the children of Adam, and We carry them in the land and the sea, and We provide them with good things, and We have made them to excel highly most of those whom We have created.” (17:70)

Here all human beings are equal. Qur’an also exhorts Muslims not to discriminate between people on any ground race, language, nation etc. All colours, languages and races are signs of God. Thus says the Qur’an “And of His signs is the creation of heavens and the earth and the diversity of your tongues and colours.” (30:22). Thus black colour is as much creation of Allah as white and Arabic as much as other languages. So no one should claim superiority over the other.

The Qur’an also takes very practical view that all human beings cannot believe in one religion or the other. They are bound to incline towards different faiths. It poses question to the prophet “If thy Lord had pleased, all those who are in the earth would have believed, all of them. Will thou then force them till they are believers?” (10:99). In another verse Qur’an puts the same thing little differently: May be thou will kill thyself with grief, sorrowing after them, if they believe not in this announcement.” (18:6) Read these two above verses with “there is no compulsion in religion” (2:256) and Qur’anic approach in plurality of faiths becomes very clear.

The Qur’an no where intends that all should accept Islam. It is not practical at all. Thus only way is to ensure freedom of faith, on one hand, and, coexistence, harmoniously, on the other. The truth of this assertion we are discovering in the contemporary world. Plurality of faiths is on the increase due mainly to economic migrations from poorer underdeveloped to highly developed nations.

ISLAM AND WESTERN WORLD

At one time Europe and North America were mono-religious, mono cultural though Europe was multi-lingual. Today both Europe and north America have become multi-religious and they have developed theory of multi-culturalism as people of different religions and cultures are on the increase and they are substantial minorities in these regions now. The days of mono-religion are a history now.

Among others Muslims are the largest minority both in Europe and in North America. Naturally it leads to religious tensions. In European history there have been political clashes between Muslims and Christians. Crusades are part of European history and it is on account of these crusades that stereotype “sword in one hand and Qur’an in the other” persists in the European psyche even today. And thanks to the ongoing conflict between USA and the Middle East, this conflict has still not been resolved.

If anything it is getting exacerbated in recent times and 9/11 attack has further intensified it. The extremists among Muslims resort to violence in response to violence by the West in Middle East and it has become a vicious circle. Strong prejudices have been created against Islam in this region. The Muslim extremists invoke slogan of jihad (wrongly of course) to commit violence in western countries and this strengthens the stereotype that Islam is religion of violence and war and does not want to co-exist with other religions, especially Christianity.

We have seen above how wrong this impression is. But this is very widespread impression throughout non-Muslim world. What happens in history cannot be ascribed to Islam. I have already discussed in detail elsewhere[7] that what happens in history is empirical reality, not religious truth and that religious teachings should be compared with religious teachings and history of religion with history of another religion and not with teachings of that religion.

Islam always coexisted with Judaism and Christianity peacefully on religious plane though there were clashes between Muslims and Christians in medieval ages (and not between Islam and Christianity). These clashes were among the ruling classes and not among Muslim and Christian masses. The Western press projects clash of interests as clash of religions and on the other hand, the Muslim ‘fundamentalists’[8] too make it appear as religious clash.

There is no clash of civilizations either as Prof. Huntington[9] would like us to believe. The main thesis of Huntington is fundamentally based on wars and clashes between Christian and Muslim rulers, and not on clash of religious teachings. Even in medieval ages there were no clashes of religion, mostly clashes of empires – Christian and Muslim. Both Jews and Christians held important posts in Muslim administrations. Jews and Christians always lived in peace in Muslim countries though they were persecuted in Europe and were forced to live in ghettos. They never faced such persecution in Islamic countries.

Ahmed M.H.Shboul observes in his paper “Arab Islamic Perceptions of Byzantine Religion and culture”, “Given the religio-political and military character of the rise of the Arab Islamic power, the sympathetic and tolerant attitude of Islam toward Christianity and Christians, and the actual history of the Arab-Byzantine military conflict, can one describe this conflict, during the period of the Arab conquest and after, as simply or even principally a religious conflict? It is my submission that such a description would be inaccurate and misleading.” He then quotes Norman Daniel ‘it is already to beg the question to speak of a religious war, before we have established that that is what it was.’”[10]

Mr. Ahmed further points out, referring to complex issues involved in Arab-Byzantine wars of conquest, “ It is also true that Arab-Byzantine sources speak of economic, political, and tribal factors in this conflict. In a real sense, early Arab Islamic sources seem to depict the war more as a conflict between ‘Arab and Byzantines’ rather than; between ‘Muslims and Christians’ – a fact that is also confirmed by Syriac sources. At the practical level large numbers of Christian Arab warriors from Syria joined the Muslim armies against the Byzantines, while other Christians (and Samaritans) cooperated in several ways with the advancing Muslim Arabs.[11]

Thus we see even in medieval ages the wars fought between Christians and Muslims were not of religious but political and ethnic nature in which Christian Arabs cooperated with Muslim Arabs. We need to change erroneous perceptions of these wars between Christians and Muslims. It will have far reaching consequences for contemporary nature of conflict. Islam as a religion engages tolerantly and meaningfully with other religions, especially Christianity and Judaism.

Today a large number of Muslims live in Europe and North America. A substantial number of Muslims live as minority in the world, mostly under democratic dispensations. Thus there is great change between medieval and contemporary reality. In medieval ages Muslim empire was spread in large parts of the world and most of the Muslims lived under Islamic dispensation through there were some Muslims living in minority as well during those days.

Thus whole fiqh literature developed then by the Muslim jurists had its own context. Firstly Muslims were in majority. Secondly Muslims were rulers and Muslim regimes were monarchical and non-democratic. Thus whole corpus of fiqh (jurisprudence) in respect of Muslim and non-Muslim minorities must be reviewed and new fiqh should be evolved which should fit into new context. The concepts of darul harb (domain of war) and darul Islam are totally outdated today.

The new fiqh has to be evolved keeping in mind democratic regime, on one hand, and on the other human rights and minority rights regimes, on the other. Our jurists should not mechanically repeat the opinion of medieval jurists who were working in very different context. They responded to various problems in the light of their own experience. We have to respond in the light of our own context.

The Quranic concept of ahl dhimma (people whose responsibility was on Muslim rulers for their safety) for the people of the book was very creative one and responsible one. For these services to protect them Qur’an suggested what is called jizyah (a levy for protection of the dhimmis). However, it does not hold any more. The very concept of ahl dhimma cannot be applied today in the changed context. The Qur’anic concept of dhimmi was contextual, not normative.

Today all minorities have been guaranteed equal political rights under the second generation of UNO charter of rights and international law. The new minority fiqh (jurisprudence) has to take this into account. Non-Muslim minorities are as much entitled to these rights as much as the Muslim minorities in non-Muslim countries like European countries, North America, India and several other countries.

The minority regime also guarantees religious and cultural rights. Of course under Qur’anic concept of ahl-dhimma also religious and cultural rights were guaranteed but not political rights. Now even political rights also have to be guaranteed. At one level, minorities are accorded full citizenship and in addition cultural and religious rights. Thus new minority fiqh has to take all this into account and Muslim countries also should make these rights available to their Christian or Jewish or other minorities.

At one level they all should be treated as citizens with full political rights and also they should be given full religious and cultural rights. Unfortunately in some Muslim states non-Muslim minorities do not enjoy full citizenship rights and though they are free to practice their religion they are still treated as secondary citizens. And in some Muslim countries they are not free to maintain their religious places or establish places of worship.

The Qur’an, on the other hand, wants all religious places to be equally protected and allowed to be flourished. It says, “Those who are driven from their homes without a just cause except that they say: Our Lord is Allah. And if Allah did not repel some people by others, cloisters, and churches, and synagogues, and mosques in which Allah’s name is much remembered, would have been pulled down. And surely Allah will help him who helps Him. (22:40).

This the Qur’an guarantees perfect religious freedom not only of Muslims but of all other religions like Christianity and Judaism. Synagogues and churches should be protected along with the mosques. Minority rights must be guaranteed both when Muslims are a minority and when non-Muslims are in a minority. In medieval fiqh this spirit of Qur’anic injunction, clear as crystal, was lost more because of arrogance of power, than anything else.

In minority fiqh which I am suggesting this Qur’anic spirit needs to be revived. Large number of Muslims alive as minority today in this globalised world and in most of the countries of West they enjoy equal citizenship rights. Islam today is flourishing in secular democratic countries though in practice there are some problems also.

Secular democracy has its own impact on laws and belief systems which have evolved under secular democracy. Thus secular democracy in western countries is impacting on Islam too. There is interesting parallel with communism. Communism also developed authoritarian system in Soviet Union. People did not enjoy basic freedoms. But communism in Europe was greatly influenced by democratic west and some communists developed the concept of Euro-communism which was more open and respectful of other systems and democratic in nature.

There is, similarly great need for developing concept of Euro-Islam which will respect pluralism, multi-culturalism and will be open to other faiths and would respect other faiths. It will also adjust itself to western way of life though not necessarily accept it. There is also question of practicing Shari’ah law. Most of the Muslims insist on practicing Shari’ah law as they have inherited. This creates complex problems.

The hijab controversy has rocked many European countries including France and England. French government has banned hijab in educational institutions which itself goes against concept of multi-culturalism, but Muslims also have to re-think some of their practices. In U.K., for example a school teacher refused to take off her niqab (which covered her face and only two eyes peeping out) even inside the class room insisting it is her religious belief.

This is simply not true. The Qur’an no where requires women to cover their face. It only insists on lowering the gaze and dress modestly (see 24:31). No Islamic jurists have insisted on covering face. All agree that face and hands could be kept open. At the most it is cultural practice developed in highly feudalized society and is being forced on their women folk.

In minority fiqh a review of such cultural practices which are practiced under religious garb, there should be re-think on these issues. No one suggests that Muslim women should adopt western way of dressing (which men have readily adopted without any Shar’I problems), but that they should go for modest dressing which will not make their sexuality focus of attention.

However, traditional Muslims go by opinion of certain jurists rather than by he injunctions of the Qur’an. The niqab is not at all in keeping with the Qur’anic injunction nor has it anything to do with Islamic teachings on sexual conduct. It is part of culture in certain Arab countries like Saudi Arabia which is mechanically imitated by Muslims in other countries as they think Saudi Arabia is a model Islamic state.

Such behavior creates problems between westerners and migrant culture. Of course, Europe and other western countries of North America have accepted multi-culturalism, and even religious pluralism, yet if one insists one would not go for any compromise or give and take spirit, tensions will arise between two cultures. One should not violate basic principles but should work for give and take.

In medieval fiqh there are surely feudal cultural elements which do not suit modern democratic culture based on human rights and women’s rights. The new fiqh, if based only on normative Qur’anic injunctions is developed it will go a great way in accommodating modern values and Muslim women will have much greater latitude. In western society basic freedoms play very crucial role and medieval culture, being feudal, limits role of basic freedoms in life and imposes authoritarian culture, calling it ‘divine’.

However, Euro-Islam will have to come to terms with role of basic freedoms in western society and shall have to develop a new fiqh fit for democratic culture. As Qur’an requires Muslims to respect other religions, it also requires them to respect other cultures, if they do not violate core Islamic morality. The Muslim intellectuals will have to play creative role in non-Muslim societies for developing its new fiqh.

In Muslim countries traditional ‘ulama have great influence and hence it is very difficult to bring about any change but in European countries conditions are different. No doubt traditional ‘ulama are being imported to these countries also and they deliver their traditional sermons in the mosques. And many Muslims do get influenced by these sermons and want to practice traditional Shari’ah.

Traditional Islam appeals to them for another reason also. That reason is sense of alienation and this sense of alienation pulls them back to their traditional native culture. Also racial attacks further aggravate this sense of alienation and it becomes very difficult to bring about accommodation between two different cultures. Of late political situation has also become quite hostile to Islam and Muslims.

Some Muslim youth are getting drawn to al-Qaeda network for very complex reasons and who are responsible for political policies towards Islamic world, particularly the Middle East. Today Islam is being equated with violence and fanaticism, thanks to these acts of violence.

The Qur’an lays great stress on wisdom so much so that it says, “And whoever is given wisdom, he indeed is given great good” (2:269) Why Muslims do not use wisdom to respond to the situation they are faced with. Responding with violence results in great loss of innocent lives and creates more hostility for them. You can match ability of western powers to use violence with bomb explosions here and there. It does no good at all. Instead if they use wisdom they can work to build favorable opinion in these countries and isolate the western rulers in the world opinion.

There are thousands of people in the western countries who oppose neo-imperialist wars by America. One must build on their support. By resorting to violence they earn media hostility too and in democratic era media make and unmake opinion. Wisdom lies using media sympathy through peaceful means. Thus there should be zero tolerance for violence. Wisdom lies in that.

The medieval Islamic fiqh lays more stress on jihad (through concept of jihad) jihad also got distorted in the medieval environs wherein things were decided by sword and there was no concept of rights of people. This fiqh should be rejected and new fiqh should lay stress on peace and human rights. Peace is very central to Islam. Salam (peace) is integral to Islam as it is Allah’s name also.

Thus in new fiqh salam, rahmah, hikmah and ‘adl (peace, compassion, wisdom and justice) should be central values. And these values as integral part of new fiqh should be taught in all madrasas. These are most fundamental Qur’anic values. This will change entire image of Islam. It will be more humane and will command respect from its worst enemies. A new leadership should replace traditional ulama who will find difficult to develop new approach.

This might appear utopian to many but it is this Islam which will lead to honourable solution for our complex problems and will ensure peaceful coexistence in this war torn world due mainly to powerful American interests. But we should remember we strengthen American hands by responding through sporadic violence. Let us hope these ideas will generate response from new generation living in western countries.

[1] - See chapter on “Essence of religions is one and laws and ways are different” in Shah Waliyullah Al-Hujjat al-Balighah (Deoband, India, nd) vol. I. pp-212-216.

[2] - see Mirza Jan-i-Janan ke Khutut tr. From Persian into Urdu by Khaliq Anjm (Deli, 1989) pp-131. And also see pp- 131-34.

[3] - See Introduction to Dara Shikoh’s Majma’ul Bahrayn (Co-mingling of Two Oceans) by M.Mahfuz al-Haq (reprinted by The Asiatic Society, Calcutta, 1982), pp-13

[4] - See Asghar Ali Engineer “A Muslim View of Hinduism” presented at a seminar in Glasgow University, Scotland (to be published in a book soon)

[5] - Majma’ul Bahrayn op.cit. pp-106-107 quoted in Asghar Ali Engineer ibid.

[6] -The Holy Qur’an tr. By Maulana Muhammad Ali (Lahore, Pakistan 1973) pp-150, footnote 446.

[7] -see “Islam as Religion and Islam as History” in Islam and Modern Age vol. X. No.4 April 2007.

[8] - Here I am using ‘fundamentalism’ in the pejorative sense in which western media uses though in Islam fundamentalism has positive connotation.

[9] - Samuel P. Huntington The Clash of Civilizations and The Remaking of World Order (Penguin Books,1996).

[10] - see Jacque Waardenburg ed. Muslim Perceptions of Other Religions – A Historical Survey (Oxford University Press, 1999) pp-125.

[11] - quoted from Azdi Futuh al-Sham, pp-111 and 130 in “Arab Islamic perceptions of Byzantine Religion and Culture” pp-126.

Islam and Muslims in India: problem of identity and existence

ISLAM AND MUSLIMS IN INDIA- PROBLEMS OF IDENTITY AND EXISTENCE
December 16-31, 2000
by Asghar Ali Engineer

(I)

Introduction

Islam entered into India almost in the lifetime of Muhammad the Prophet of Islam. Generally it is thought that it came into India by way of invasion by Muhammad bin Qasim, a young general sent by Yusuf bin Hajjaj, the governor of Iraq during the Umayyad period in the later part of the 7th century A.D. But this is not true. Islam entered India through Kerala on the West Coast through the Arab traders in a peaceful manner. The region called Malabar in Kerala is Indianised form of ma'bar which in Arabic means passage. Since the Arab traders passed through that region often it came to be known by that name. The Arabs, in fact, had been trading since pre-Islamic days and then embraced Islam after the Prophet began preaching. They married the local women in Kerala and their offspring spread in different parts of that region. Also, later they were accompanied by sufi saints who converted many local people, mainly from lower classes to Islam. Thus this was the real entry point of Islam into India.

However, as far as north India was concerned Islam entered into India through invasion of Muhammad bin Qasim and it has become the sore point in relations between Hindus and Muslims. The invasion by Qasim was followed by many other invasions, including those of Shihabuddin Ghauri and Mahmud Ghaznavi and the later demolished the temple of Somnath which rankles in the memory of upper caste Hindus. This is projected with prominence in the textbooks of history which perpetuates the bitter memory of hostility and animosity. Such events are not projected in proper context and are ascribed to Islam's 'hatred of Hindus and Hinduism'. However, such hostile projections are product of colonial period from nineteenth century onwards. It is not true that the Muslim rulers simply hated the Hindus and humiliated them throughout their rule. It is later construction. The Hindu and Muslim rulers had mutual alliances as well as hostilities depending on struggle for power.

In fact many Hindu rulers invited the Muslim invaders including Babar in order to settle scores with local rulers. Also, one ruling Muslim dynasty fought against another ruling Muslim dynasty. When Babar, the first Mughal ruler invaded India, Ibrahim Lodhi was ruling over India and he was invited to defeat the Lodhi ruler by Rajput rulers who were, by themselves, unable to defeat the Lodhi dynasty. Still Babar is projected in contemporary school textbooks as invader and strongly condemned for his invasion of India. These constructions and re-constructions of medieval history are done to cater to contemporary political needs. The period between 10th and early 19th century is often described in these textbooks as 'Muslim period' and the period before as the 'Hindu period'. The historians maintain that these periods cannot be described by religious denomination of the ruler, as there were serious differences, hostilities and conflicts between the rulers following the same religion. Muslims fought against Muslims and Hindu ruler against Hindu ruler.

It is important to note that neither Muslim nor Hindu community was homogenous one. Both the communities were highly stratified horizontally as well as vertically. Medieval societies were hierarchical along caste and class lines and the lower rungs of the community did not exactly harmonise with the upper rungs. Even the upper caste upper class Muslims hated their brethren of lower castes and class. There was greater harmony between Hindus and Muslims of lower castes than between lower and upper castes of the same community. Common customs and traditions and mutual influences among these lower castes and classes amply demonstrate it. However, it is totally ignored in the contemporary history writing especially at school levels. These history textbooks have become breeding ground of communalism and communal hatred between these two communities.

The British rulers initiated this kind of history writing in order to divide their subjects so that they could rule without serious challenge to their colonial power. They also deliberately or innocently homogenised the two communities ignoring all differences and as if their interests were uniform. The Indian National Congress, which was an umbrella organisation of freedom fighters wisely adopted political philosophy of secularism as its foundational philosophy. It helped bring the elite of two communities together to fight for freedom. When Mahatma Gandhi appeared on the scene he involved the masses of people in the freedom movement by championing their causes. He also tried to weld Hindus and Muslims together by taking up religious issues like the Khilafat issue after the first world war when the British sought to dismember the Turkish empire. The Muslims responded enthusiastically to Gandhiji's call and even traditional 'Ulama fraternised with him on the issue and supported the Indian national Congress and its concept of secular composite nationalism.

However, soon after the Khilafat movement serious differences developed between a section of Hindus and Muslims mainly on power-sharing formula. The Motilal Nehru Committee was appointed to solve the 'communal question' but both Hindu and Muslim leaders of communal dispensation opposed its recommendations vehemently and the report consequently drew a blank. Three round table conferences in early thirties also failed to work out any satisfactory formula to resolve the question of power sharing between the two communities. The last attempt to build a political alliance between the Congress and the Muslim League in 1937 also came to a naught. The Congress after the elections refused to take two ministers nominated by the League in its cabinet on the grounds that it had failed to win majority of Muslim seats. Muhammad Ali Jinnah, who later became founder of Pakistan, was furious and vowed to teach the Congress a lesson. He propounded the two-nation theory and sowed the seed of partition of the country. Partition, justified or not, became the cause of animosity between the two communities in India. The upper caste Hindus never forgave Muslims for this.

It would also be wrong to blame all Muslims for the partition of the country. Indian Muslims were divided on the issue. The lower caste Muslims saw no benefit for them in creating a 'new homeland' as it would benefit only upper class Muslims. In fact a section of lower caste Muslims represented by the Mu`min Conference. They demonstrated against the two- nation theory propounded by Jinnah on 23rd March 1940 in Lahore. The Muslim `Ulama too vehemently opposed it and declared their support for composite nationalism of the Congress and also justified it on religious grounds. Thus it shows clearly that all Muslims were not unanimous on the question of two- nation theory and that the theory was not based on Islam but on the political needs of the Muslim elite. Maulana Husain Ahmad Madani, a prominent theologian and rector of the Darul `Ulum, Deoband, a premier Islamic seminary in India was on the forefront of the opponents of the two nation theory and he even wrote a book Muttahida Qawmiyat aur Islam (Composite Nationalism and Islam) to refute it. He also undertook a whirlwind tour of India to appeal to the Muslims not to be misled by Jinnah and his two-nation theory. This is clear proof of the fact that a section of Muslims strongly opposed creation of Pakistan. But it is strange irony of politics that the Indian Muslims as a whole are being held as guilty of dividing the country and paying the price for it.


(II)

Partition resulted in human massacre on both the sides of divide. More than a million people were killed and many more were displaced and cut off from their roots. The ruling classes in Pakistan mainly comprised the feudal lords, military and bureaucracy and never shared power with the masses. Its Islamic foundation also proved quite fragile and it broke into two in 1971 when the Bengali Muslims seceded from Pakistan and formed Bangla Desh. The Pakistani ruling elite led by Z.A.Bhutto refused to share power with the Bengali Muslims and tried to suppress their legitimate aspirations by sending army to former East Pakistan. Pakistan founded as it was, on the aspirations of Muslim power elite had often to resort to hate India campaign to divert attention of the Muslim masses from their real problems. Pakistan faces great challenges today in the form of ethnic and sectarian conflicts.

Partition as pointed out above, far from solving the communal problem in India, further aggravated it. The innocent Muslim masses in India continue to pay heavy price for creation of Pakistan. It created hatred in the minds of upper caste Hindus towards Muslims. These Hindus are even unable to distinguish between the interests of upper class Muslim elite who created Pakistan and the backward illiterate Muslim masses who were victims of partition. In many communal riots the fanatics raise the slogan Muslims jao Pakistan aur qabrastan (i.e. O Muslims go to Pakistan or to cemetery).

Thus partition neither solved the problems of Muslims in Pakistan nor those in India. It (i.e. partition), on the other hand, shattered the unity of Muslims in sub-continent who are now divided in three units - India, Pakistan and Bangla Desh. Partition had sought to create homeland for Indian Muslims. Far from it; Indian Muslims are not only divided in three units but today, of all these three countries, number of Muslims is highest in India for whom the Muslim homeland was meant. The Muslim masses in all these three countries are facing problems of acute poverty, unemployment and illiteracy. If at all anyone benefited from partition it was the elite Muslims who created so called Muslim 'homeland' in the name of Islam.


(III)

Indian Muslims faced problems of security and identity from the day one after India became independent. First partition riots made them terribly insecure. Hundreds of thousands of Muslims were killed during the partition riots in India as Hindus were killed in Pakistan. Thus independence brought a great calamity for both Hindus and Muslims in India. Moreover Indian Muslims were totally confused and did not know what to do. They lost even the sense of confidence. It was leaders of stature of Maulana Abul Kalam Azad who instilled sense of confidence and made them proud of their Islamic heritage in India. Maulana Azad's speech from the steps of Jama Masjid, Delhi acted as a balm and had a healing touch. However, Muslims had hard days to face after partition in India.

The Constitution was drafted and adopted on 26th January 1950 declaring India a re-public. The Constitution declared all citizens of India equal in every respect without any distinction of caste, creed or race. The Articles 25 to 30 of the Constitution also gave special religious and cultural rights to minorities. The Article 25 thus declares: "Subject to public order, morality and health and to other provisions of this part, all persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practice and propagate religion." This article even allows the Sikhs "…wearing and carrying of kirpans (a weapon) shall be deemed to be included in the profession of the Sikh religion."

Under cultural and educational rights of minorities articles 29 and 30 are very important. According to the Article 29 (1) Any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part thereof having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same. (2) No citizen shall be denied admission into any educational institution maintained by the State or receiving State funds on grounds only of religion, race, caste, language or any of them."

The Article 30 is also of fundamental importance. This Article is entitled "Right of minorities to establish and administer educational institutions." It says: (1) "All minorities, whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice. (2) the State shall not, in granting aid to educational institutions discriminate on the grounds that it is under the management of a minority, whether based on religion or language."

Needless to say, these provisions of the Constitution are of fundamental importance for preserving the religious practices and identities of minority communities based on religion or language and culture. The Indian Muslims and other religious minorities like the Christians, Sikhs and neo-Buddhists highly value these provisions of the Constitution of India. For the Muslims in particular who constitute the largest religious minority these provisions are of special significance. The Muslims have resisted and preserved - this we will discuss in some more detail in the subsequent pages - their personal laws or shari'ah laws under the Article 25 which allows all persons to profess, practice and propagate their religion. However, there are differences among legal luminaries whether State can regulate or legislate in respect of the personal laws or not in view of the Article 25. Muslims of course maintain the State cannot.

The Article 29 and 30 are also of great importance for preservation of minority languages and cultures and the Hindu communalists often attack these provisions and want them to be done away with. But it requires two-third majority in the Parliament to change the Constitution and hence the Hindutva forces have not succeeded so far in tempering with these important provisions. However, there are violations of these provisions in practice and there are numerous grievances in this respect. But it is another story altogether.

While incorporation of these articles in Indian Constitution instilled a sense of confidence among Indian Muslims in post-independence period their loyalty to India remained suspect in the eyes of most of the people of majority community, particularly of north India. As pointed out before, it is sociologically and politically wrong to homogenise any religious community, but 'Hindus' and 'Muslims' became political categories since the British days in Indian political discourse as if they were monolithic bloc without any political, religious, linguistic and cultural differences. Commonality of religion, as the two-nation theory also assumed does not lead to commonality of politics, nor does it lead to commonality of culture. The north and central Indian Muslims who spoke Urdu were distinctly different from Muslims from south who speak different south Indian languages. They have their own political inclinations and compulsions.

The Muslims from south were indifferent to the question of Pakistan right from the beginning. They did not support the partition with same enthusiasm as the Urdu speaking Muslims of north India. Communalism and communal violence remained centred right from the British days in the north. Even in the post-partition period south was relatively free from communal violence until late eighties. It spread in south only during late eighties. Until then there were hardly any communal riots in the south except in Hyderabad which has been centre of Urdu speaking Muslims and was under the Nizam rule. However, after late eighties the communal situation deteriorated very fast in some parts of South, particularly in the state of Tamilnadu.


IV

Communal violence

In north India too there was relative communal peace during the fifties as the entire focus during this period was on linguistic re-organisation of states. In parts of India there were linguistic riots, particularly between Gujrat and Maharashtra on the question of inclusion of Bombay. However, an unending cycle of communal violence began from early sixties. The first major riot took place in Jabalpur in 1962 which shook the whole country. Jawaherlal Nehru, the first Prime Minister of India, was also thoroughly shaken. He did not expect communal violence on such massive scale as he thought the communal question was 'resolved' by partitioning the country on communal lines. His illusion was thus shattered. Communalism and communal violence was here to persist as partition had not changed the communal mind-set of some people. It had, on the other hand, aggravated it.

However, Nehru was committed to secular politics. Shaken by the events in Jabalpur, he formed national Integration Council after Jabalpur riots and Chinese invasion of 1962. However, unfortunately the Council remained only a paper organisation and could not become an active agent of promoting secular values and communal harmony. Most of the Congressmen were communal at heart and never had commitment to secularism as Nehru had. Many congress leaders were known sympathisers of Hindu communal outfits. They were opposed to Nehru's policies both internal as well as external i.e. his policy of non-alignment. The Jabalpur riots shook Indian Muslims' confidence in Congress as well as in secularism.

It was commitment to secularism that had inspired minorities to stand by the Indian National Congress and thousands of Indian Muslims had supported Indian freedom struggle because of Indian national Congress adopting secular philosophy. Indian secularism of course was far from being atheistic or antagonistic to religion like secularism in the Soviet Union. Indian secularism guaranteed religious freedom to all and it was this concept of religious freedom which made Indian Muslims feel Islam was safe in India. However, their confidence was shaken with every major communal riot. During Nehru period too several large communal riots took place. The situation was greatly aggravated after his death.

Nehru's death in 1964 left a great void but Indian democracy proved to be vibrant enough to overcome this crisis. Lal Bahadur Shashtri took over as Prime Minister but did not live long and died of heart attack after signing peace treaty in Tashkant after 1965 war between India and Pakistan. On his death Nehru's daughter Indira Gandhi became Prime Minister and to strengthen her position she tried to win over minorities by strengthening secular forces in the country. Thus she succeeded in winning over minorities who were feeling quite unsafe after series of communal riots in the country since Jabalpur riot.

However, Indira Gandhi had to face enormous challenges from her opponents both from within the Congress and outside it. The Congress bosses opposed to her split the Congress and Indira's faction became the ruling Congress. To make her position shaky all those ranged against her engineered a communal holocaust in 1969 in Ahmedabad in Gujrat (western India) where the Congress faction opposed to her was ruling. The Ahmedabad communal riots spread to other parts of Gujrat State and were much worse in intensity than the Jabalpur riots. The Jan Sangh which was the Hindu rightist and communal outfit was actively propagating against Muslims and doubting their loyalty to India in those days. It passed a resolution for 'Indianising' the Indian Muslims as if they were not Indian enough. Its president in those days was Balraj Madhok who was known to be extremist in his views. The print media played up the resolution and some papers like The Times of India even editorially supported the resolution.

The Indian Muslims were feeling terribly insecure and felt their very existence was in danger. And it was in this suffocating atmosphere that Ahmedabad holocaust occurred in which more than thousand Muslims were killed in Ahmedabad City alone. And the Ahmedabad riots were followed with equally ferocious communal riot in Bhivandi in 1970. Another communal outfit called Shiv Sena came into existence in Maharashtra in late sixties and some senior Congressmen of Bombay were supposedly behind it. These Congressmen who were nursing grievances against Nehruvian leftward policies lent their discrete support to a Marathi demagogue Bal Thackaray. Mr. Thackaray aroused both strong regional as well as communal feelings among the Maharashtrian youth. Bal Thackaray was also staunch enemy of communists and it was at his instance that a communist activist Krishna Desai was murdered by Shiv Sainiks.

It was Shiv Sena which was behind the Bhivandi riots of 1970. Bhivandi is around 40 miles from Bombay city and is centre of power looms mostly owned by Muslims. It has Muslim majority. It is reported that more than 400 persons, mostly Muslims, were killed in these riots. What was worse which made Muslims more insecure was the biased role of the police in these riots. In all these riots there were instances of unabashed partiality of the police towards the Hindu communal elements. However, it must be said that only a section of Hindus took communal positions and showed anti-Muslim bias, not all Hindus. Many Hindus, perhaps a great majority, either remained neutral or stood on the side of Muslims or fought communal forces in their own community. Shiv Sena in Maharashtra was backed either by communal elements or by those Congressmen who were nursing grievances against Indira Gandhi.

The period between 1970 and 1977 was comparatively peaceful and there were no major communal riots during this period for various reasons. It was during this period that the liberation movement in erstwhile East Pakistan started and Bangla Desh seceded from Pakistan through active intervention of Indian army. The attention of whole nation was in that direction. Mrs. Gnadhi's stature was boosted tremendously and she emerged as a great heroin of Indian politics. However, this proved to be quite short-lived and soon opposition gathered momentum. Jayprakash Narayan, a socialist leader of great stature in Indian politics, launched an anti-corruption movement against her and her prestige went down considerably. She also lost an election petition in Allahabad High Court and was unseated. She declared emergency in 1975 and large number of opposition leaders were arrested including Jayprakash Narayan. Most of the Jansangh and RSS leaders were also rounded up and there was complete political vaccum. Thus there was no one left to provoke communal violence.

However, emergency was lifted in 1977 and in the ensuing elections Mrs.Gandhi and her party lost heavily and the newly formed Janata Party formed the government of which the Jansangh was a constituent. The Jansangh ostensibly renounced its communal philosophy and pledged at Gandhiji's Samadhi (where his funeral ashes lay buried) to be secular and votary of Gandhian socialism. The north Indian Muslims who had greatly suffered during cleansing programmes in emergency overwhelmingly voted for the Janata Party knowing fully well that the Jansangh was part of it. It was the first and last time that the Muslims voted for the Jansngh in sheer desperation. They expected the Jansangh to reciprocate this gesture towards Muslims but were soon disillusioned. A series of communal riots followed from 1978 onwards. Major riots took place in Jamshedpur, Aligarh and Varanasi in north India. Many innocent lives were lost.

The RSS which provides ideological direction to Hindu communal forces was quite unhappy at the Jansangh renouncing communalism and adopting secularism which is perceived to be anti-Hindu. The Jansangh members were forced, by their RSS mentors, not to renounce their RSS membership. All the top leaders of the then Jan Sangh were also members of RSS and the socialist leaders like Raj Narain in the Janata Party raised this issue - known as the duel membership issue - and asked the Jansangh members in the Janata Party to resign their RSS membership. The RSS made it plain to their members not to resign and planned several communal riots in Aligarh, Varanasi, Jamshedpur etc. to display its strength. The Janata party Government fell apart on this question in 1979 and replaced by the government led by Charan Singh which is also lasted for few months. In the ensuing elections in 1980 Mrs. Gandhi came back to power though with less popular vote.

The Janasangh after break up of the Janata Party took a new avatar now calling itself Bhartiya Janata Party and adopted moderate posture still claiming to be committed to 'secularism' and Gandhian socialism. To symbolise its commitment to these ideals, a moderate leader like Atal Bihari Vajpayee was made its president. But this strategy soon came to naught as Mrs. Indira Gandhi, in order to compensate for her loss of Muslim votes, began to mobilise Hindu votes adopting Hindu communal postures from behind the scene. This upset BJP's apple cart and it lost its own ground. They faced threat from Mrs. Gandhi and lost heavily in the general elections of 1984 when they got only 2 seats in Parliament. The BJP was thus forced to rethink its strategy to keep its political base intact and seen to widen it.

Thus it began to adopt its earlier aggressive communal postures once again. Vajpayee was replaced by Shri L.K.Advani as president of BJP who is known for his strong Hindutva proclivity. In order to compete with the Congress soft communalism the BJP adopted hard Hindu communalism from the early eighties and even began to question the Nehruvian concept of secularism. Now a debate took place publicly whether Nehruvian secularism was at all relevant to India, it being a western notion. The BJP, under the leadership of Mr.Advani even dubbed Nehruvian secularism as nothing more than a policy of 'appeasement of Muslims'. The only example the BJP could give of appeasement of Muslims was that of Muslim personal law under which a Muslim man could marry four wives whereas the Hindus cannot. They can marry only one wife. It greatly appealed to the Hindu middle class.

The BJP also aggressively propagated that the Muslims do not practise family planning and that their population is increasing much faster than that of Hindus and that the Muslim population will take over the Hindu population by 2050 and India will become part of Pakistan. The Vishwa Hindu Parishad, a member of the Sangh Parivar (The RSS, the Vishwa Hindu Parishad and Bajrang Dal apart from the BJP constituted what is called the Sangh Parivar or the Saffron family) took much more militantly communal posture on this issue. It distributed pamphlets throughout out India showing a Hindu couple with two children and a Muslim man with four wives and host of children with the legend that 'we five our twenty five'. Also, after conversion of a few Dalit families to Islam in Meenakshipuram (Tamilnadu) in 1981, the VHP launched an aggressive movement against conversion to Islam as currently it is attacking Christians for conversion.

All this greatly communalised the situation in the country and communal riots increased both in numbers and intensity. The Muslims naturally began to feel highly insecure and thought their Islamic identity is in danger. Secularism, needless to say, has been a great source of strength for minorities in India, particularly the Muslims. If secularism comes under attack, the minorities feel quite insecure. The militant attack by the Saffrom family on Nehruvian secularism and the VHP campaign against conversion and myth of multiplying population of the Muslims not only weakened Indian secularism but made the Muslims feel politically suffocated. It was under these circumstances that the Supreme Court delivered what has come to be known as The Shah Bano judgement regarding the maintenance of a Muslim divorcee.

The judgement upheld Shah Bano's contention under the secular law that she was entitled to maintenance for life and not for only the iddah (waiting period before re-marriage after the divorce which is three months) period. This judgement delivered in 1985 was thought to be another attack on Islam and Muslim identity in India. The Muslim leadership across the political parties and sectarian divide unitedly opposed the Supreme Court judgement and launched an aggressive movement to reverse it. This added to already aggravated communal situation and went a long way to further intensify hostility between two communities.

It was under these circumstances that the BJP launched a new agitation: to demolish the Babri Masjid and construct a Ramjanambhoomi temple in its place. The BJP maintained - though without much justification - that Babar, the Moghul ruler, after whom the mosque in Ayodhya was named, had demolished the Ramjanambhoomi temple and constructed the mosque. So now that the Hindus were in political command, had right to demolish the mosque and reconstruct the temple dedicated to Ram and take historical revenge. This too greatly appealed to the Hindu middle classes and the BJP, which had a narrow political base among the upper caste Hindus earlier began to expand it among the middle and even backward caste Hindus in the name of Ram.

The Babri Masjid-Ramjanambhoomi agitation was not only historically unjustified, it launched a frontal attack on Indian secularism. The Muslims began to fear that it is beginning of the end of secularism in India and that the Sangh Parivar would demolish all historical mosques one after the other and that Constitutional guarantees are quite hollow. The Sangh Parivar had prepared a list of 300 such mosques and this was enough to frighten Muslims. Muslims were furthermore perturbed by the fact that the ruling Congress Government headed by Rajiv Gandhi could do nothing to stop the tide of Hindu communalism. Not only this Rajiv opened the lock over the Babri Masjid and allowed the Hindus to worship Lord Ram's idol planted there in 1948 by some RSS enthusiasts. This aggressive Ramjanambhoomi movement resulted in a series of communal riots in various parts of India in which hundreds of innocent lives were lost most of whom were Muslims. The 1987 riots in Meerut and 1989 riots in Bhagalpur sent shock waves throughout India making Muslims feel terribly insecure.

The Babri Masjid was also demolished by karsevaks (voluntary workers) of the Sangh Parivar on 6th December 1992 when Narsimha Rao was the Congress Prime Minister of India. Many secular Hindus also felt that it was a terrible tragedy and it was not only destruction of a mosque through political hooliganism but also a terrible blow to Indian secularism. The demolition of Babri Masjid was followed by riots in Bombay, Surat, Ahmedabad, Kanpur, Delhi and several other places. Communal holocaust, as if, swept throughout the country. The Bombay riots of 1992 and 1993 were mainly organised by Shiv Sena, a regional fascistic and communal outfit led by Bal Thackaray who cried for the blood of Muslims. The Bombay riots in particular had international repercussions. They tarnished the secular image of India.


V

Post-Babri situation

Though as a result of Ramjanambhoomi movement the BJP gained tremendous political ground and ultimately succeeded in capturing political power as a major coalition partner, the communal situation eased in the post-Babri demolition period. The decade of eighties was the most dangerous communal decade in post-independence period. It witnessed the most aggressive form of communalism after the partition of the country. The Sangh Parivar went all out during this period to expand its political base by misusing religious and communal issues one after the other.

However, once it came to power at the Centre at the head of coalition it began to downplay communal issues. It wanted to maintain law and order situation under control and also wanted to give a message to Muslims that they will be safe only if the BJP is in power. It even promised to Muslims a 'riot-free' India in its election manifesto of 1999 if it comes to power. Some politicians who made an alliance with the BJP even argued that to ensure riot-free India one should keep BJP in power and hence these otherwise secular parties legitimsed their alliance with it.

However, it would be knave to think that BJP can become 'secular' if it is voted to power. BJP had been provoking communal hatred in order to get Hindu votes but as a ruling party obviously it cannot risk provoking communal violence. It will tarnish its political image. As a ruling party it has to ensure communal peace. But communal peace or absence of communal violence should not be mistaken for communal harmony. To spread communal feelings is the very ideological basis of Sangh Parivar. If communalism and communal ideology remains alive communal violence can be incited whenever needed. The BJP itself is not indulging in communal propaganda. The other members of the Saffron family - RSS, the Vishwa Hindu Parishad and Bajrang Dal - fill this void. Of late the Christian community has come under attack for conversions.

The BJP for the time being is going soft on Muslims. It is even following Mrs.Gandhi's policies of early eighties in reverse. Mrs.Indira Gandhi who traditionally depended on minority votes tried to switch over to the Hindu votes to compensate for its loss of popularity among the Muslims. The BJP who is witnessing loss of popularity among the Hindus is now appealing to Muslims to come closer to it and repose confidence in it. The wooing of Muslims by the BJP thus can be compared with the wooing of Hindus by Mrs.Gandhi. These are political games which the politicians play to come to power. People of this or that community are used as vote-banks and object of rather than subject of politics.

Democracy should be an effective tool for empowerment of people but it is rather used for empowering politicians at the cost of the people. The Congress always used Muslims as vote-bank. The Congress in its long rule hardly did anything to solve acute problems of Muslims. Muslims in India are very poor and backward. Their main problems are economic and educational. But the ruling parties did nothing substantial in these fields. Only promises were made. The literacy rate among Muslims tends to be around 35% and among Muslim women it is even more depressing - not more than 18 per cent. Their share in political power and in government jobs is also very dismal. Though the Muslim population is more than 12 per cent (according to 1991 census) and may touch 15% level in 2001 census, number of M.P.s (members of parliament) is usually around 5 per cent. In state assemblies also it is no different.

Even at the lowest level of government jobs - class three and class four jobs their share does not go beyond 6 to 7% and at the level of higher administrative positions like the IAS it is no more than 3-4 per cent. It is true it is difficult to find qualified Muslims for various jobs and the Muslim leaders also have done near to nothing to disseminate education among the Muslim masses. But Union and State Governments have also done nothing to redeem the situation. They make all promises at the time of elections but except repeating these promises during next elections hardly anything happens. The Muslim grievances are quite justified. They hardly have any share in power as the largest minority in India. The share, if any, is woefully inadequate.


Conclusion

Thousands of Muslims not only participated in freedom struggle in India and made great sacrifices but also vigorously opposed creation of Pakistan. They dreamt of secular India hoping for creation of just society where they will be not only able to follow their religion but also share power on equitable basis. However, things did not go that way. Though Jawaharlal Nehru was committed to justice to minorities in independent India other Congress leaders were not. The majority in the Congress did not share Nehru's commitment. Also, creation of Pakistan marred to an extent, the future of Muslims in India. It created powerful prejudices in the minds of Hindus and Indian Muslims were seen as more loyal to Pakistan than to India and they generalised few such instances to reinforce the conclusion which they already had drawn.

The Muslims also did not draw up proper strategy for their own advancement in secular India. Their leaders, as pointed out before, cared more for religion and identity-related problems than the education and economic progress-related ones. These leaders always looked to the past then to future. They negotiated deals with political parties - mainly the Congress - to preserve their past heritage than to build future for the Muslim masses. Now it is dawning on Muslims that apart from preserving their Islamic identity they also have to carve out their niche in democratic secular India. Though still the emphasis is on building madrasas but more and more secular educational institutions are also coming up. More and more Muslims are realising that girl education is also very important for their progress. A new middle class is also slowly coming into existence which is increasingly championing the cause of modern education. Pressures are also building up from below for certain necessary changes in the status of women, particularly certain necessary changes in the shari'ah law as it operates in India.

Though still there is mass poverty among the Muslims, particularly among the lower caste Muslims, they have turned the corner and many of them are striving for upward mobility. However, they have far to go and many powerful obstacles to overcome. It is certainly convoluted way to forge ahead. Even the BJP has discovered that anti-Muslim tirade cannot yield more results and is negotiating a new political space which is likely to have some place for Muslims though it is not easy for it to do this. It's ideological mentor RSS may not allow it to do this. Much will depend on the response of its Hindu voters to this new orientation of the moderate section of the BJP leadership. It will be tested in coming elections particularly in U.P.

Whether the BJP forges ahead with its new Muslim policy or not the Muslims have to sink or swim in the Indian political ocean, and from all available signs it appears Muslim masses have decided to swim even if the ocean is choppy. If right now the future of Muslims is not bright, it is not dismal either. Given a little more wisdom and pragmatic approach Muslims can succeed in shaping their future in democratic India even if its secularism is undulating.

Islam, morality and state

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Is Islam a political ideology or moral and spiritual guide? Answer depends on ones point of view. It has become commonplace that one cannot separate religion from politics in Islam. And hence one often talks of Islamic state. However, this approach does not bear Qur’anic scrutiny. If one studies the Qur’an carefully, one does not find any mention of Islamic state in the holy Book. It was sheer coincidence that a state emerged in Islamic society almost during lifetime of the Holy Prophet.

No religion comes in the world to establish state. It appears to remove moral corruption and provide spiritual guide. If a state had been necessary to establish a religion, Allah would have made it a universal rule and all prophets would have established one. How could then Islam be an exception? We do not find any prophet in the Qur’an establishing a state. Only two prophets Daud and Suleman (peace be upon them) are mentioned as kings and rulers.

In fact except these two all prophets mentioned in the Qur’an come from among the people and have been of humble origin. They all faced persecution at the hands of powerful vested interests i.e. rulers like Nimrod or Pharaoh or leaders of the community who found prophets’ moral and spiritual teachings as danger to their interests. All these prophets were severely persecuted by these vested interests, Nimrod persecuted Ibrahim (A.S.), Pharaoh persecuted Musa (A.S.) and Salih by his community leaders and Mohammad (PBUH) by the powerful and rich tribal leaders of Mecca.

Throughout Meccan period Muslims faced severe persecution and the Prophet (PBUH) bore insults, humiliations and physical persecution with exemplary patience and fortitude. He did not even curse his enemies.

Also, a religion can never be established by state authority, it establishes itself through its own moral and spiritual force. People believe in religion not because it is patronized by a state but because its moral teachings appeal to the people. Those who believe in necessity of establishing Islamic state indirectly think that Islam can be sustained only through state authority and not by its own moral and spiritual appeal.

Some people even argue that if there is no state how shari’ah law can be enforced? For them shari’ah law to be enforced, it needs a state authority. There is obvious flaw in the argument. There are millions of Muslims living as minority in countries like India, U.K., USA, France, Germany, Canada, Switzerland and so on. How about them then? Are they not Muslims? Do they not follow shari’ah laws? In fact more Muslims today live in minority than in Islamic states.

Qur’an strongly believes in freedom of conscience and real foundation of religion rests on this doctrine of freedom of conscience. A person can be truly moral only if his heart and soul accept moral doctrines. Coercive power can never make a person moral in true sense of the word. Coercion leads to hatred of the authority rather than respect for law. Respect for law can be inculcated only through awareness and moral education. Thus it is not a sound argument that one cannot enforce shari’ah without there being a state agency. In fact state is always seen as coercive agency. Also, there is absolutely no guarantee that state actors will not be corrupt and will be always morally sound. Even history of Islamic state in last 1400 years is nothing to be proud of.

Whenever a powerful establishment like a state establishment, based on power and wealth comes into existence, there is struggle to control it and this obviously leads to struggle between various aspirants, resorting to fair and foul means. Even those who were close companion of the Prophet and morally upright and worthy of emulation, struggled among themselves to control state machinery. Even bloodshed could not be avoided and Muslims plunged into civil war and more than 70,000 lives were lost.

This was during the period of pious Caliphs. During Umayyad and Abbasid periods things were far worse. State machinery was controlled by ambitious rulers who used all foul means conceivable to eliminate their competitors. Most unscrupulous means were employed to obtain or retain power. During the Umayyad period only Umat bin Abdul Aziz was morally upright and tried to follow Islamic principles but then he was poisoned by the vested interests.

Yusuf bin Hajjaj was a great tyrant who controlled Iraq during the Umayyad period. He killed about one hundred thousand Muslims and sent to jail half that number. The Umayyad’s were overthrown by Abbasids resulting in great bloodshed. So much blood was shed that one who led Abbasid insurrection came to be known as Saffah i.e. one who shed lot of blood. The Abbasids did not spare even newborn Umayyad babies.

The rightly guided Caliphs could not last for more than thirty years and three out of these rightly guided caliphs were assassinated. Thus one can easily say that even pious caliphs found it very challenging to establish a just state which really could rule according to the moral and spiritual guidance of the Qur’an. And even if the ruler at the top is just and scrupulous, there is no guarantee that people around him will not be tempted to become corrupt in order to accumulate wealth and power.

In fact the whole history of so called; Islamic State’ is history of coercion and bloodshed. State never succeeded in establishing morality and spirituality in the society. Morality and spirituality can be imbibed only through inner transformation which is possible only through inner conviction. Thus it is conviction which is more fundamental in moral and spiritual matters than coercion. State always represents coercion, not conviction.

II

The Qur’an not only emphasizes freedom of conscience in matters of deen but also exhorts the Prophet (PBUH) not to act as musaytar (88:22). Thus even the Prophet (PBUH) is only a moral guide, not a warder or supervisor. The Prophet also is not required to perform state function, let alone establish a state to impose deen on anyone. Thus not only that Qur’an does not refer to any concept of state, it does not recommend to Prophet to become a musaytar.

It should also be noted that Islam has spread in the world not due to any state machinery, but due to those who led pious and exemplary life. In fact at times the state became an impediment in spreading Islam. During the Umayyad period when some enthusiastic preachers converted large number of people to Islam in Iran it affected the state income as jizya amount was reduced. The Umayyad Caliph thus wrote to the Governor of the province to restrain the preachers from conversions as state treasury was being adversely affected.

The Qur’an advises the people calling others to the way of Allah to do so through good words and wisdom (16:125). Thus it is certainly not for the state to organize da’wah. Its only function is to legislate in the interests of people and maintain law and order and provide impartial machinery for justice.

Now some can and do argue that state can only impose shari’ah law and cannot legislate as shari’ah law is itself a divine law. It can only enforce what is already given as divine law. Thus some Islamic states follow only shari’ah law and do not legislate. But even Islamic jurists agree that it is only rules of ‘ibadat (rules pertaining to arena of worship like prayers, zakat, haj, etc.) that cannot be changed. But those pertaining to mu’amalat i.e. interpersonal matters need changes from time to time. The law cannot remain stagnant in matters of mu’malat.

While principles and values cannot change, law based on these principles and values should keep pace with changing times. A law, for example, thought to be just at one period of time, becomes unjust or oppressive, at another period of time. Thus justice is more important than the law based on it. Many laws which Islamic jurists had thought to be quite just in respect of women, are being thought to be unjust by women today and are demanding changes in these laws. The case of hudud laws in Pakistan is the best example for this.

Today Islam is divided into several sects (and this division is justified by our ‘ulama on the basis of a hadith ascribed to the Prophet that Islam will be divided into 72 sects and only one sect will be naji i.e. on right path) and every Muslim country has several of such sects in its geographical boundaries. Each sect has its own laws of shari’ah. Then the question arises which shari’ah law an Islamic state will enforce? If the state follows the laws of one particular sect, other sects will be coerced into following that law. Thus it will violate the principle of freedom of conscience.

Also, any law imposed coercively will not bring about real moral transformation which is the main purpose of Islamic shari’ah. Only in case of crime state should be permitted to use coercion. Thus if someone steals, or rapes, one has to be punished and or such crimes need to be coercively prevented.

In all other matters which pertain to moral and spiritual upliftment, coercion cannot be permitted. Islamic states are coercively imposing even dress code, particularly where women are concerned. And this dress code is often cultural than religious. Such imposition has no meaning because these women, given a chance, will wear mini-skirts and one finds Saudi and Iranian women wearing even outrageous dresses in other countries. This defeats the very purpose of shari’ah law. Shari’ah is not meant for coercion, but for moral transformation.

If you set up an Islamic state, it is ‘ulama who will control the state machinery in the name of imposing shari’ah law. The elected rulers, will have to fear them and ‘ulama, who are not accountable to the people, often rule by proxy. Thus technically an Islamic state cannot become truly democratic. In Iran, any law passed by the parliament cannot become law unless approved and signed by the supreme faqih or by a council of fuqaha’ who will examine it from the point of view of shari’ah as compiled in early Islamic period.

The ‘ulama do not even allow re-thinking shari’ah provisions in the light of new developments as their interests can be protected only if shari’ah remains immutable. They do not allow even to use doctrine of ijtihad (creative interpretation) to make shari’ah law more relevant to people’s lives. They go on insisting on laws no more relevant to modern age. They even negate the true spirit of the Qur’an which is the most dynamic book for guidance in any age.

The Qur’an stresses certain values as most fundamental like equality, truth, justice, compassion, benevolence (ihsan), freedom of conscience and wisdom. All shari’ah laws should be based on these values and as pointed out above, these values are more important than any law, unless the law embodies these values. Our shari’ah laws were undoubtedly quite progressive when they were formulated by the great jurists but in contemporary world they need to be revisited.

Our ulama who control state power do not allow shariah law to be revisited and that is why all Muslim countries which have proclaimed themselves to be Islamic states are stagnating in the field of modern knowledge. There is not a single Muslim country with Islamic state which can boast of modern laboratories for study of nuclear or atomic physics or other institutions of higher learning. Qur’an so much stresses learning and even says only scientists (‘ulama, not in traditional sense) alone can understand this universe and praise its creator (see verses 3:190 and 35:28).

Modern state cannot confine itself to traditional knowledge but has to actively encourage modern knowledge and has to encourage excellence in all the fields of modern science. No country can play leading role today without achieving such excellence in fields of modern natural and social sciences. An Islamic state is constrained by traditional sciences and whole stress in such states is on religious learning rather than on modern science and technology.

Even true religion can flourish only if there is freedom to choose and state does not dictate anything to its citizens. More a person is free more he would be able to develop his religious and spiritual thoughts. If a state is encumbered by a particular sect or school of thought, it will not grant freedom to other schools of thought. This is the dilemma of all ideological states. Only narrow interpretation of the ideology on which a state is based, is permitted and it is official interpretation which prevails. This totally curbs freedom to develop the thought.

Freedom of conscience is most fundamental for true spiritual enterprise and for moral excellence. The Qur’an also requires all believers to choose freely and to sue power of reasoning and intellect to reflect and make moral choice. When angles argued with Allah that we always pray to thee and thou art creating a human person who will defy thee. Allah replied you do not know what I know and created human being(2:30).

What mainly distinguished human beings from angles was freedom of choice. Human beings can choose between good and evil whereas angels have no such freedom. They have to follow good without any option as they have been created as such. Human beings, on the other hand, are free to choose and yet if they choose to be good it makes them superior. Thus it is freedom to choose which made them superior to angels and so angels were asked to bow before Adam.

Any ideological state does not allow such freedom of choice. It is only a modern democratic state unconstrained and unencumbered by any religious dogmas, which can allow people to choose and be morally superior. Human spirit demands freedom and only a free human actor can be held responsible for his/her conduct. One cannot be free moral agent in any ideological state.

III

In fact Islamic state is not a deeni concept but a historical construct. If one want to understand how the concept of Islamic state evolved, one has to look to history not to religious principles. I have already thrown light on the Qur’anic values and hence Qur’an aims at a society based on these values, and not a state.

When the Qur’an was being revealed in Mecca and also for first few years in Madina, there was nothing like any state there. Moreover in Mecca the Prophet (PBUH) and his followers were in small minority struggling to form a community (ummah), rather than a state. In Madina situation changed somewhat in later years when the Prophet emerged as a supreme authority, not only in religious but also a secular matters. It was historical, not religious need.

The whole emphasis of Qur’an even in Medinese period, is on prophethood, not on kingship or being ruler. Throughout Medinese revelations also Muhammad (PBUH) is referred to as prophet. Thus his pre-eminent position was that of a prophet. He never raised any army or police or did not impose any taxes. Whenever Madina was attacked people were persuaded to volunteer themselves and hence the emphasis on martyrdom (shahadat). Those who fought with the prophet were not paid anything; on the contrary they had to contribute weapons, camels and horses and other provisions. Thus it was a purely voluntary force until the Prophet was living. No state structure of any kind was evolved during the Prophet’s life time. Zakat was also a religious obligation rather than a state tax. There were no other employees of any kind.

It was only after the Prophet’s death that need was felt for some kind of state of primitive kind. It is also important to note that the Prophet(PBUH), unlike Christ (Isa), was not born in a society where there was ruler. Christ was born under Roman rule. Thus he remained only a prophet. Similarly Ibrahim and Moses were also born under rulers like Nimrod and Pharoah and hence remained only as prophets.

But the Prophet of Islam was born in a society where there was no ruler. It was primarily a tribal society and hence once a religious community came into existence, it needed ruling authority to maintain law and order. And all four pious caliphs ruled through mutual consultation. It was loosely structured state authority to maintain law and order in the society and this need increased as non-Arab foreign lands were conquered.

Many non-Arabs came under Muslim authority who were neither converted to Islam nor did they accept Islamic morals. Thus with these conquests a proper state authority became a must and Umar, the second Caliph during whose regime foreign lands began to be conquered extensively, a paid army and police force became necessary. It was now hardly possible to work with voluntary services. Thus Umar set up an army register (he copied it from Iran) and also shurtat (police) and even market inspectors.

The four rightly guided Caliphs tried their best to keep character of state as non-coercive as possible but with seizure of power by Mu’awiyah, the state really became more and more coercive apparatus mainly concerned with political power than creating a moral value-based society. The Prophet’s (PBUH) whole efforts were directed at creating a value-based society rather than controlling political power. The four Caliphs tried to maintain this tradition but Umayyads were mainly concerned with political power, not with quality of the society.

The Islamic world thereafter never saw a period where main concern was creating a moral society but to capture and retain power for once own dynasty. Such states cannot be characterized as ‘Islamic State’ by any stretch of imagination. In modern times and in globalised world societies are becoming more and more multi-religious and hence best form of state could be one which is not concerned with this or that religious dogmas but fundamental values and people’s welfare.

No state can be run today with bias towards one particular religion or sect of religion. Such a state run by imperfect human beings cannot be expected to be impartial towards other religious communities or other sects of same religious community. Even in Muslim-majority countries a state, not based on any one religious dogmas, can be better administered. What is desirable is not Islamic state but a society based on Qur’anic values.

Kanpur Riots 2001: A wake up call

KANPUR RIOTS - A WAKE UP CALL
May 1-15, 2001
by Asghar Ali Engineer

Communal riots in Kanpur should not be taken lightly. These riots, in fact, should be treated as a wake up call by all sincerely committed secularists. After the Coimbatore riots in 1998 the Kanpur riots are major riots in the post-Babri demolition period. There is no doubt that after demolition of Babri Masjid and consequent Bombay riots, communal violence had gone down considerably for various reasons not to be analysed here. Babri Masjid demolition and Bombay riots were, as if, a watershed for communal violence in India. Thus the Coimbatore riots and Kanpur riots, it seems, are once again changing the contours of communal violence.

As we have pointed out earlier too the decade of eighties was the worst decade from the perspective of communal violence. Several major riots from Moradabad in 1980 to the Bombay-Surat riots in 1992-93 took place during this decade. These riots had shaken the nation. The lull in between made people complacent again. The decade of eighties became so much violence - prone for mainly politics of communalism adopted aggressively by the BJP initially in response to Mrs. Indira Gandhi's limited communal manoeuvres and later to discredit the Congress politics among the middle and upper class Hindus in which it succeeded considerably.

It was during this decade that the BJP began to describe the Nehruvian secularism as pseudo-secularism (though it avowed to pursue the same kind of secularism after coming to power in March 1998) and also accused the Congress of pursuing the policy of appeasement towards minorities (the BJP of course continued same policies towards minorities). This aggressive propaganda greatly appealed to the upper caste upper class Hindus and they became BJP's votaries in ever-greater numbers.

It was as a result of all this that communal violence erupted in several communally sensitive towns, particularly in U.P. and Bihar. The Ramjanambhoomi issue also incited communal passions as never before. The BJP while described itself as a party with a difference, it resorted to all such communal controversies most unscrupulously for its quest for power.

After coming to power at the Centre at the head of a coalition in 1997 it began to pursue apparently same secular policies as those of the Congress but - and it is important to note - with a difference. Though apparently there were no major planned communal riots as BJP in power had no use for communal violence, it continued to pursue its hidden communal agenda quite aggressively. It handed over very sensitive ministries like the Human Resources ministry and Home Ministry to those very close to the RSS so as to pursue this hidden agenda. All educational and research bodies since then have been stuffed with die hard RSS and VHP elements who are openly communalising and saffronising the educational institutions.

The minorities have been living under sense of insecurity due to such openly pursued communal policies. This has to manifest itself in some or the other communal incidents specially where the BJP is in power. Kanpur, being communal flash pot, erupted this time again. Kanpur has a long history of communal violence beginning right from early twentieth century. It had witnessed major communal riots in the British period too, particularly in 1914 and 1932. It witnessed major rioting after demolition of Babri Masjid too.

Kanpur has large population of Brahmins on one hand and of Muslims, on the other. It is also one of the main centres of criminal gangs in U.P. It was in this city that Kalabachcha, a known criminal allied to the BJP operated. He was quite active in various communal riots in Kanpur including in communal riots following demolition of Babri Masjid.

Kanpur is an industrial area and Muslims are mainly engaged in leather industry and most of them are poor and illiterate and these days facing great deal of unemployment due to industrial recession. All this makes a fatal combination as far as communal violence is concerned. Muslims being poor and backward are under influence of orthodoxy. Those who are poor and backward are also easily excitable on sensitive religious issues as they hardly have any stake in life. They have nothing to lose except their lives. This factor also makes Kanpur communally extra sensitive.

The demolition of Buddha Statues in Afghanistan became a flashpoint as far as the Kanpur and other riots in Maharshtra like Aurangabad, Pune and other places are concerned. Though all Indian Muslims unanimously had condemned breaking of these statues in Bamiyan the fanatics of VHP and Bajrang Dal burnt the copies of Holy Qur'an in Delhi and later in Amritsar and Patiala though they denied having done so when Muslims took strong objection. But there are eyewitnesses to the incident and a photograph setting fire to the Islamic scripture was put on Internet from which it was down loaded by some Muslims. What is surprising is that while the Buddhists protested against demolition of Buddha statues with a sense of dignity the Hindu fanatics of VHP and Bajrang Dal resorted to burning of the Holy Qur'an. It is Buddhists who should have been more outraged than Hindus.

SIMI (Students Islamic Movement of India) which was founded after Emergency in 1977 to fill the void created by the arrests of Jamat-e-Islami leaders is an organisation of young fanatical students. It admits students of 15 to 30 years of age. These students are quite closed minded, fanatical in their approach and very easily excitable. Naturally being very young they have no vision or fear of consequences.

The Kanpur riots as well as riots in Maharashtra began after the SIMI members organised demonstrations against the burning of the Qur'an. The administration in Kanpur alleged that the members of SIMI were carrying sophisticated weapons which leaders of SIMI deny. An additional city magistrate accompanying the protest procession was shot dead. It is alleged by the police authorities that the shots were fired from inside a mosque and that SIMI has an ISI connection and that these sophisticated weapons like the assault rifle from which the shots were allegedly fired were supplied by the ISI of Pakistan.

It is, however, very difficult to verify these allegations. Only a full-fledged judicial inquiry can probably establish the truth. The truth perhaps may never be known as in case of many similar riots earlier. It has also been alleged that the riots were further aggravated due to in fight within the police force, particularly between the I.G Police and his deputy who were not even on talking terms. The I.G. Police was playing badminton when the riots erupted and he ignored the pleas to reach the trouble spot on time. Meanwhile the riots erupted.

The PAC which is notorious for its anti-Muslim bias and trigger-happy role was called to control the situation. The result was known. It began to fire on Muslims indiscriminately which ultimately resulted in loss of 12 lives and many more injured. The PAC is invariably called to control riots in U.P. despite its well- known anti-Muslim bias. This force had killed several young Muslims in Hashimpura and Malyana in Meerut riots in 1987. No action was taken by any Government including the Mulayamsingh Yadav Government for these killings until today. Nor it will ever be taken. The Rajnath Singh Government in U.P. refused the call army and instead deployed PAC and PAC killed many innocent people including bystanders by aiming at them deliberately.

The SIMI leaders point out that they are not responsible for these riots and that they were totally unarmed. It is the police, which ignited the situation by firing on unarmed protesters. There may be partial truth in this. But the SIMI cannot disown the responsibility for the riots. It should have known the consequences of leading such protest processions. In fact in view of communally sensitive situation, there was no need for such demonstrations. They could have achieved same objective by submitting a memorandum peacefully to the collector or they could have met the Governor of the State. The young highly excitable students, however, preferred street demonstration triggering events beyond their control.

One does not expect the SIMI leaders to have wisdom but the senior Muslim leaders should know better and do every thing possible to restrain these excitable youngsters in time and if they do not listen to them they should publicly disown their unwise action. If few fanatics burn the Holy Scripture of Islam it is not going to reduce its greatness any way. These fanatics burnt the Qur'an to provoke Muslims and by getting provoked they played into their hands.

The secular forces should treat the recent bout of communal violence in Kanpur in U.P. and in Aurangabad and Pune in Maharashtra (though in Maharashtra violence was ns serious as in Kanpur) as a wake up call and be pro-active rather than reactive in fighting re-emerging communal monster. The expose of corruption by Tehelka tapes will also, in all probability, give further spur to it. The desperate politicians may resort to communal violence to divert the attention. And even if it does not happen, the communal situation in the country should not be treated lightly in any case. Communal poison is actively being spread by some members of the Sangh Parivar making the whole country communally combustible. It is not merely an alarmist view. All those who are interested in strengthening the unity and integrity of the country should actively work for promotion of secular values and to meet communal challenge.

Kashmiri youth and prospects of peace

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Our Centre conducted a five-day peace and conflict resolution workshop in Srinagar from 21st to 25th August 2006. The Centre has been organising these workshops in communally sensitive areas for last few years. Kashmir turmoil of course has nothing to do with communal trouble. But is certainly afflicted with ethnic turmoil and peace is an urgent need there. So we decided to organise a workshop on peace and conflict resolution with a local NGO Eves Welfare Society.

I must confess it was the toughest workshop I have ever conducted. The participants in the workshop were post-gradate students of Kashmir university from departments of Mass Communication, Human Rights and Political Science, some 72 in number. I had to face youth completely alienated from mainstream India. Many of them even maintained they are not part of India and that they are fighting for their independence. Some even said Indian army is an occupation army and but for this occupation by India Jammu and Kashmir would have been a peaceful state.

I had to battle through every position the students took and try to convince them that though their grievances are genuine but their methods to fight are not justified. Use of violence in a democratic era cannot bring about resolution of their problems. It is vitally necessary to use democratic space for solving the problems facing them. However, the youth maintained that independence is the only solution. The students of human rights particularly insisted on this course.

There was also a section of students who although did not insist on separation from India, but nevertheless, they had great feeling of alienation. They kept on quoting excesses committed by army and human rights violations. No doubt they had deep wounds as members of family of these students were killed or injured or in some cases women of their families were molested or dishonoured. They also said the Prime Minister Manmohan Singh had promised ‘zero tolerance’ for violation of human rights but still violations go on.

A section of students also maintained we want to be part of Pakistan and not that of India. However, they were few in number but quite rigid on their position. It appears they belonged to Geelani’s Hurriyyat group. I pointed out that many nationalities in Pakistan like Baluch and Sindh themselves have launched cessationist movement and feel Pakistan is dominated by Punjab and small nationalities have no future. How can then Kashmir be happy with Pakistan.

Moreover, Pakistan have had no democracy and small democratic interregnum is always followed by military capturing power. In India there has been consistent democratic regime and there can be legitimate hope of accommodating democratic aspirations of Kashmiri people. Also, religion cannot be basis of nationalism as Bangla Desh shared religion with Pakistan but could not remain part of it for long. Language and culture are more stable basis of nationalism than religion. However, this small vocal section of students refused to be convinced and we had to disagree. It appears that due to their strong grievances with India (largely due to presence of 600,000 strong army) and hence Pakistan appears to be romantic alternative.

My experience with the workshop clearly established that educated youth does feel alienated from India and what is worse, nothing is being done to remove this feeling of alienation either by state government or Union Government. The feeling that India betrayed all promises made to people of Kashmir is really a sore point. They were promised full autonomy and Sheikh Abdullah gladly agreed to be with secular democratic India than with ‘theocratic Pakistan’.

However, this promise was not kept and autonomy was not only diluted after arrest of Sheikh Abdullah but altogether abolished slowly and Kashmir became simply a state like any other state in India. The 1953 agreement between Nehru and Sheikh Abdullah was also not honoured and much worse the agreement between Indira Gandhi and the Sheikh died with the death of Sheikh Abdullah. How can Kashmiris trust the Union Government.

Not only this, election after election was rigged and people of Kashmir felt they were not free to choose their own government. The rigging of 1987 elections proved the last straw on the camel’s back and this rigging led to great dissatisfaction among the people of Kashmir. In fact this was beginning of 1989 militancy. The Kashmiri youth thought they have no future in India and took to arms for ‘azadi’.

Since this workshop was for the youth, it gave real insights into their thinking as well as their problems. There is also greatly deal of discontent among them due to high degree of corruption in state government and administration. The educated youth is well aware of lack of economic development and job opportunities. Expansion of education and lack of job opportunities is an explosive combination. The fact that they are Muslims and Kashmiris makes them feel they are being deliberately kept out of jobs.

A top police official told me in private conversation that if Government of India has some vision it should open training centres for the youth for recruitment to NDA (National Defence Academy) and it will make lot of difference. This youth has been confined to Kashmir and has no idea of vast opportunities India offers. If they go out of valley and get job opportunities they will realise the importance of being with India. If their loyalties are suspect they may not be posted in Kashmir but may be posted in other parts of the country.

If the youth is involved with the Indian army it will make a great deal of difference. He also cited examples of certain youth who went out of Kashmir to places like Bangalore and other places and they feel to belong to India. If they remain confined to valley the sense of Indianness is not inculcated in them. I myself felt this while conducting the workshop.

The participants in the workshop had hardly any knowledge of India outside the valley. They even thought all Hindus are supporters of RSS and enemies of Muslims. It took lot of time to convince them that it is not so and that most of the Hindus are secular and only a small percentage of them are supporters of Hindu communalism. The fact that the BJP could not get more than 12 per cent votes until it raised highly emotive issue of Ramjanambhoomi and this emotional upsurge on this issue also did not last more than few years and hence BJP lost elections in 2004. This came as a surprise to many of them that most of the Hindus are secular.

Thus in order to win over the youth of Kashmir some concrete measures will have to be taken. I suggest the following steps:

  1. It is necessary to hold such awareness raising camps in the valley to stress the importance of peace and creative use of democratic space. It should also be impressed on their minds that no amount of violence is going to solve their problems; in fact violence is part of problem and not part of solution.
  2. In order to convince them of importance of peace as the only way to solve the problem, state also should try not to use army as a solution and avoid violations of human rights. Today violations of human rights in the valley is unacceptable and the Prime Minister’s assurance of ‘zero tolerance’ of human rights must be given top priority.
  3. Greater job opportunities should be provided to the youth within the state and also outside the valley in central government institutions.
  4. The young should also be recruited in armed forces and posted in places outside the Valley. Top priority should be given for recruitment in NDA. Service in armed forces would make them feel indeed very proud of being Indian. The Government of India should seriously consider this suggestion.
  5. It is a wrong notion that pouring money into valley will win over the hearts and minds of people of Kashmir. Money can never assuage the hurt psyche. Sense of dignity and pride of being Kashmiri and Indian at the same time must be inculcated through various ingenious moves.
  6. The educated youth is being indoctrinated today and they are even made to reject syncretic sufi culture of Kashmir. One participant even described it as ‘colonial discourse’. From school level itself sufi syncretic culture has to be emphasised.
  7. Also, steps should be taken to restore autonomy of the valley which is politically viable in the present circumstances. The central government should appear to be honest in this matter.
  8. All elections should be held fairly and there should be zero tolerance for rigging. It will vastly change the scenario and induce confidence among the people. The politicians should stop playing games, if they want to strengthen relations of Kashmir with India.

It also should be noted that by and large people of Kashmir are not in favour of joining Pakistan. However, their confidence must be won through political negotiations rather than through use of military force. That will not simply work. Jackboots cannot crush political aspirations. If we do not realise this we cannot solve the Kashmir problem in years to come.

Knighthood for Salman Rushdie and Muslims

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Knighthood conferred on Salman Rushdie by queen of England a few weeks ago has raised a great controversy throughout Islamic world. Some have conferred, in reaction to this title of Saif Allah (Allah’s Sword) by a group of extremist ‘Ulama in Pakistan. The conferment of knighthood on Salman Rushdie has revived the controversy which raged in nineties on his novel the Satanic Verses.

Ayatollah Khomeini of Iran who brought about Islamic revolution in Iran in 1979 had issued a fatwa to kill Salman Rushdie for insulting the Prophet of Islam (PBUH). It really became a serious confrontation between Western and Islamic world and it appeared as if the self-fulfilling prediction of ‘clash of civilizations’ is taking place. The western countries defended Salman Rushdie on grounds of human rights and Islamic World condemned Rushdie for his insolence against the Prophet (PBUH) and his wives.

Salman Rushdie was provided with security by the British government for years at a heavy cost as his life was in danger after Ayatollah Khomeini issued the fatwa. Later on however, though fatwa was not withdrawn it was almost treated as non-existent by authorities in Iran.

Now with conferment of knighthood the controversy has again been revived and angry demonstrations are taking place in many Muslim countries. However, it must be said that these demonstrations are not as extensive and intensive compared to what happened in early nineties. Nevertheless Muslims in general have been offended. It once again raises the question about right of expression and its limits.

Freedom of expression is a sacred right but it does not include right to insult founder of a religion who is held in high esteem by millions of his followers. But west does not agree. It recognizes no such limit. In the west films, novels, plays are written on Christ which go against the Christian beliefs. But Christians in Eastern countries like India do protest against such novels or films. When a film which did not conform to Christian beliefs was shown in India the Christians protested and demanded ban on it. It was allowed to be shown on certain conditions only.

In the West liberalism on one hand, and, indifference towards religion are almost a way of life. No one takes seriously anything written critical of religion or even anti-religion but it is very different in Asiatic countries, particularly in Islamic world in Asia and Africa. Liberalism in these countries is limited to few intellectuals and these intellectuals also often refrain from expressing their views publicly for fear of being ostracized.

Salman Rushdie’s book is not even serious critique of Islamic beliefs but ridiculing them. There is difference between attempting a serious critique disagreeing with certain beliefs and very much different to ridicule those beliefs. Rushdie uses technique of magic realism and transforms various characters considered to be sacred by Muslims into radically different forms. For example Jibrail Farishta is transformed into a Bollywood character. One can certainly use these techniques for ordinary characters but not characters like Jibrail through whom, Muslims believe, Prophet (PBUH) received revelation which was compiled in the form of Qur’an. Even Prophet’s wives are subjected to this treatment.

This can be hardly acceptable in the cultural and religious ethos in Asia in general and in Islamic world, in particular. Though there is no clash of civilizations but there are significant differences in civilizations and these differences should be respected and accommodated. The limits of freedom of expression are different in degree between western and eastern civilizations.

The latest development in Punjab also throws enough light on this question. It is not only Muslims who get agitated if their religion is ridiculed but also others like Hindus and Sikhs. The controversy between Sikhs and Dera Saccha Sauda assumed huge proportions and Sikhs came out on the streets with swords drawn. The Sikhs felt that the Chief of Dera Saccha Sauda by donning clothes of Guru Gobind Singh has insulted their religion. And even apology from Dera Saccha Sauda does not seem to satisfy them and they are insisting on arresting him and prosecuting him. This is the reality in our countries. The west must appreciate this reality and cannot insist on its own standards of liberalism and individual rights.

Having said this I would like to insist that Salman Rushdie, no doubt has exceeded the tolerance limit of Asians but one should also appreciate his creative talents which cannot go unrecognized. Except his novel Satanic Verses his other novels like Midnight children and several others are highly appreciated and one has to recognize his talent. It is also true that he is not anti-Muslim. As someone very aptly put it Salman both fights Muslims and fights for Muslims. It is literally true. He is committed to minority rights and he fights for their rights in U.K. and other countries. We should not judge him by one single novel.

It is also to be noted that it is the right of the U.K. government to confer honor on its citizens. We cannot dictate government of any sovereign country on whom to confer or not to confer honors. No sovereign government will like to be dictated. One can certainly makes ones feelings known through proper channels but should not take to streets and burn flag of that country. Flag represents dignity and sovereignty of a country and insulting someone’s flag amounts to insulting that country. It does not befit thinking people to tread over some country’s flag or burn it.

It is also important to remember that a creative writer is nothing if not subversive of established values, beliefs and practices. Only thing is that one must be conscious of decent limits of subversion, when it involves religious beliefs. Many beliefs are thought to be religious but are not religious. They pertain more to customs and traditions and social ethos. A writer has to be free to subvert such beliefs or practices.

If one does not have such freedom nothing in the world will change. All great thinkers have been subversive. Even in the Qur’an Prophet Ibrahim (Abraham) (PBUH) has been shown as subversive of beliefs and practices of his people. Prophet Muhammad (PBUH) himself attacked superstitions around idols which Arabs worshipped and showed them the right path.

Thus all prophets have been subversive in one way or the other. Great poets and thinkers like Milton and Iqbal were attracted towards the character of Satan for his; challenging authorities and subverting establishment. His subversiveness makes Satan dynamic and this dynamism makes him attractive to some. But Satanic subversion of course is world apart from prophets’ subversion. Satanic subversion is totally negative whereas prophet’s subversion is positive in character. Prophetic subversion leads to creation of new world, a world that benefits whole humanity. Satanic subversion, on the other hand, only destroys. Both challenge established authority but prophets challenge authority which is oppressive, exploitative and unjust. Satanic subversion, on the other hand, challenges just authority and leads to darkness and leads to more oppression and exploitation.

Salman Rushdie, in his western environs totally confuses between prophetic and satanic subversions. He is an atheist and does not believe in religion, any religion. And like some other atheists assumes the character of atheistic character and thinks truth is only in his grip and ridicules those who do not agree with him. Thus he ridicules one kind of beliefs to establish another set of atheistic beliefs. And it is in this arrogance of possessing ‘truth’, he begins to ridicule all those who do not agree with him.

A sober atheist would not disregard truth in others’ beliefs. One set of truth should not be set against another set of truth and ridicule it. It is sheer arrogance. A serious atheist like Bertrand Russell attacked certain religious beliefs and practices of the Church only in philosophical sense. Bertrand Russell was himself a great subverter but also believer in the other world based on justice and compassion. He was firmly against war and stood for peace. He courted arrest during First World War opposing Britain’s entry into it and shocked whole country. He organized, along with Jean Paul Sartre, trial of war crimes against America committed in Vietnam. He was great peace activist.

Also, if we are true Muslims we should represent best in Islam. Among fundamental values of Islam are wisdom and tolerance. We should make our opposition known in most civilized manner. We should argue with the opponent on the basis of reasoned arguments and never use abusive language. Qur’an warns us not to abuse those who worship other than Allah; they will abuse Allah out of ignorance (6:109).

Thus our protest should be dignified and based on reason. Some politically motivated people exploit religious sentiments by organizing violent street demonstrations, burning effigies and flags. It does not represent best face of Islam and gives an impression Muslims are a fanatic and intolerant lot. It wins more sympathy for Salman Rushdie in the West and defeats the very purpose.

The purpose should not be to demonstrate violently but to convince western people that we are responsible and tolerant people and our religious sensibilities have been hurt. One should go for dialogue not for confrontation. Confrontation takes us nowhere and pays only some power hungry politicians, does not uphold cause of Islam, tolerance and freedom. Freedom of conscience is as central to Islam as to western world. We are, however, failing to communicate this central value of Islam.

Liberative theology of Islam

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Islam came into existence in circumstances, which were crying for liberation. The society in which Islam was born was tribal society lacking in any written law or well established social, political and economic institutions. People were steeped in superstitions. There was no written tradition and in pre-Islamic Mecca there were no more than 17 persons who could read and write.

Women, like in other societies of the time, enjoyed no respectability, dignity or status. Though throughout Arabia conditions of women differed, generally their plight was far from satisfactory. In many instances a girl child was buried alive. Women, in most parts of Arabia did not enjoy rights. Men could divorce them at will and could even pronounce triple divorce in one go and throw woman out of his house. In some parts of Arabia even polyandry was practiced.

Slavery was widespread and slaves had no rights at all and they were generally maltreated. Master could enjoy sexual relations with slave-girls as a matter of rights and could even use her for earning through prostitution. The plight of slaves was worse in Mecca where they were used for loading and unloading camels carrying luxury goods for trade across desert to parts of Roman Empire towards North and Northwest.

The poor and orphans and widows and other weaker sections of society were being totally neglected as against tribal traditions and few tribal leaders were indulging in reckless accumulation of wealth. Mecca was experiencing great social tensions. Weaker sections were feeling highly dissatisfied with existing conditions but had no way out. There were no political institutions, nor any available channels of protest.

Mecca was in a state of transition. Old tribal structure was breaking down and new socio-economic situation was fast emerging but Meccan society lacked corresponding economic, political, cultural and spiritual institutions. The new emerging society needed institutions corresponding to new changes taking place in Meccan society. The old institutions were totally out of place and thoroughly inadequate to meet new challenges.

The Prophet of Islam, a sensitive soul to others’ suffering, himself was an orphan and had first hand knowledge of the suffering and social and spiritual malaise then existing in Mecca. He retreated to a cave and began reflecting on the given situation. He began to receive revelation, which was not only spiritual but also designed to address people’s problems in specific situation of Mecca as well as universally for all human beings.

The Meccan revelations were spiritual as well as socio-economic in content. It emphasised values of justice (‘adl), benevolence (ihsan), rahmah (compassion) and hikmah (wisdom). These values, though not totally unknown in Arabian society, were hardly emphasised, let alone practiced. The Qur’an laid central emphasis on these values and made them very basis of reconstruction of new society. Islam created concept of a new human being – a mu’min, who would base her/his character on these values. Such a new human would be a liberated human being.

The revelatory message received by the Prophet was liberative at various levels – spiritual, social and economic and they created new institutions, which formed the basis of this comprehensive liberation. Since these values and institutions based on these values were highly detrimental to the vested interests dominating the Meccan society, they opposed the new movement tooth and nail.

Islam came with a liberative message at different level, as pointed out above. Its first liberative level is spiritual. But what is to be noted is that the spiritual is not devoid of social. The very spiritual basis of Islam is belief in one God – Allah. However, this spiritual contained social in it in as much as unity of God on theological level also translated into unity of all breaking all tribal barriers, on social level.

If one accepts concept of one God transcending all tribal barriers, it would result in shift of power from tribal leaders to the giver of this message, namely the Prophet of Islam. The tribal leaders who controlled all levers of social, economic and political power, were not ready to accept this shift of power from them to the Messenger of Allah.

For a tribally fragmented society of Arabs message of unity of God i.e. tawhid was quite revolutionary indeed. It had great potential of transcending all tribal, national, racial and geographical barriers and establishing a universal society freed of all prejudices of tribe, race, caste, ethnicity, language and colour. And the Qur’an indeed gave this message of unity of all human beings in different ways, see verse 49:13. According to this verse though human beings have been created as different tribes and nations so that they could be identified, not for permanent division. Also it made it clear that all human beings have equal honour (17:70). Whatever ones nation, caste, colour or tribe, all have equal dignity.

This was indeed a revolutionary message of equality of all human beings and effective tool to demolish all barriers. No wonder than the tribal leaders in Mecca strongly resented this social shift in power from tribes to new human community and not only opposed but also persecuted him and his followers.

The very first revelation to the Prophet emphasised reading and acquisition of knowledge (96:1). As pointed out above, there were only 17 persons among Arabs of Mecca who could read and write. Thus Qur’an emphasised learning through reading. Knowledge is great liberator and the Qur’an repeatedly uses the word ‘ilm (knowledge). Allah is also repeatedly described in the Qur’an as ‘Alim, Allam (Knower or Great Knower) and people are exhorted again and again to learn and to acquire knowledge.

Thus learning and knowledge became the keel of Islamic culture. The Muslims not only developed their own knowledge based on Qur’an and hadith (the Prophet’s sayings and doings) but also revived forgotten knowledge of the Greeks, Persians and Indians which happened to be the ancient centres of learning. They produced great philosophers and scientists in the first 6 centuries of Islam. Thus not only Arabia but also other parts of world who were living life of ignorance and superstitions were liberated and new civilization based on spiritual and, philosophical and physical sciences was created. It gave much needed light to the world.

The Qur’an brought about liberation on another plane, not only for the Arabs but for entire humanity. It tried to rid the society of prevailing social and religious superstitions and taught them importance of reason ‘aql. In Mecca due to ignorance and tribal customs, many superstitious practices were prevalent. People prayed to various tribal gods and goddesses and wove fabric of blind faith around them.

The concept of one God and universal dignity of human beings with the power of reasoning helped break this unusual hold of superstition on the minds of people. The Qur’an attacked blind faith in these superstitions and emphasised the need for reasoning and reflection (ta’aqqul and tafakkur). The story of Prophet Abraham and his conversion from a superstitious worshipper of stars and idols, small and big to a worshipper of one God, effectively brings out need for reasoning in Qur’an.

This emphasis on reasoning and faith encouraged Muslims to observe phenomenon of this universe and reflect on its creation and creator. It also emphasised unity of creation and laws of creation. It tried to demolish various superstitions by emphasising that laws of nature do not change (35:43). People normally expected God to favour them and alter natural laws to favour them. The Qur’an maintained resolutely that Allah does not change laws of nature to favour any one. This is very basis of science. Laws of nature do not change for sake of any individual and study of these laws brings about scientific progress.

Thus the Qur’an liberated man beings from various superstitions and expectations of miracles, laying foundation for sound rational thinking. However, all sorts of superstition returned to Muslim society for various reasons, not to be discussed here. Its causes are poverty, illiteracy and backwardness, not Islam. Its generally poorer and weaker sections of society which embraced Islam thus dragging it to their own level, rather than rising to the higher rational and spiritual levels of the Qur’an.

Another level of liberation is liberation from poverty, oppression and injustices bringing about just distribution of wealth. The Qur’an showed great sympathy with weaker sections of society and attacked accumulation of wealth at the cost of suffering of others. The Qur’an says Allah is with weaker sections of society (see 28:5). Oppression and exploitation (zulm) is strongly condemned by the Qur’an. Zulm literally means darkness implying thereby that exploitation and oppression leads the world to darkness.

Similarly the Qur’an lays great emphasis on justice (‘adl). It lays moral foundation of society of justice and Allah is described as Just (‘Adil). No one suffer injustices at the hands of Allah on the Day of Judgement (99:7). Justice is very central to the Qur’anic morality. The whole social order is to be based on justice and it is duty of Muslims to fight against zulm which essentially means injustice. The Qur’an also exhorts Muslims not to weigh less and this means essentially to keep balance in social order. An unjust social order is un-Islamic order.

Qur’an comprehensively deals with the question of justice. Justice (‘adl) is fundamental value in Qur’an including economic justice or distributive justice. The most disturbing aspect of early Islamic movement in Mecca, as far as the powerful tribal leaders were concerned, was Qur’anic attack on accumulation of wealth. Qur’an powerfully denounced accumulation of wealth in chapter 104, which is a Meccan chapter. Such verses greatly perturbed the Meccan leaders.

For them to accept the Prophet’s denunciation of accumulation of wealth amounted to self denunciation and injuring their self respect. Also, it would have meant distributing their wealth to the needy. It should be noted that due to accumulation of wealth social tensions were on increase in Meeca and poverty was spreading. What was worse the poor, the orphans and the needy were being totally neglected.

Also, there was no government to take care of the poor by taxing the rich and bringing about redistribution of wealth. Not only that tribal leaders were neglecting their win tribal norms, they were indulging in ostentatious life. Such ostentatious life-style further exacerbated social unrest. The Qur’an, therefore, instituted the concept of zakah (poor tax), which was made obligatory for the rich. This zakah amount so collected was to be distributed among the weaker sections of society.

The concept of zakah was instituted to help all weaker sections of society including slaves and the indebted see verse 9:60. This verse clearly shows how sensitive the Qur’an is to the sufferings of weaker sections of society. A healthy society is one which is essentially a society in which all can live with freedom and dignity and this is not possible if a section of population lives in poverty, in need or as indebted. Such people cannot hold their head high, let alone enjoy dignity.

In Mecca the opposite was happening; the poor was being neglected, slavery was widespread and a large number of people were indebted. The rich cannot show off and indulge in ostentation proudly if there are no people of lowly status to compare with. The rich wants to be privileged vis-à-vis the poor and weak. Status and privilege caters to their ego. If the poor is given rights and dignity the rich resent it.

The message of Islam was highly liberative for the poor as Islam treated all human beings as equal in dignity and declared in verse 49:13. Thus not the rich but the honest and pious are closer to Allah. This greatly hurt their ego. The rich always think they are the best and most desirable and hate the weaker section of society.

The Prophet, on the other hand, gave great importance to the lowliest of low in the society. He liberated his slave Bilal and gave him the privilege of calling the faithfuls to prayer. This privilege the Prophet did not give to some of his better off companions. The Prophet wanted to give message of equality that a slave, liberated or otherwise, is as dignified as any other human being who is rich and powerful.

The rich of Mecca thus greatly resented rise of the Prophet and his equalising movement. The Prophet was bringing about shift of power from rich to the downtrodden of Mecca (and thereby of all the downtrodden of the world) and this was not in any case acceptable to the rich and powerful of Mecca (neither it would ever be acceptable to the rich and powerful of the world anywhere). If this fundamental shift of power from rich and powerful to the downtrodden of the world takes place the world will become much more just and peaceful.

The Qur’an, it is very interesting to note, made establishing a just world order a spiritual act, an act of prayer. All verses in Qur’an about prayer (salat) are coupled with giving of zakah. Thus prayer must be accompanied by giving of zakah to ameliorate the plight of the poor and needy and the indebted. Mere prayer to Allah will be merely a personal spiritual act, at best but this personal spirituality will not remove economic distress from the world and that world which is full of suffering for other human beings, cannot be a truly spiritual world.

Thus to relieve the poor and marginalized of their distress and suffering is an spiritual act. The Prophet is also reported to have said that to feed a hungry widow is more meritorious than praying whole night. The Qur’an does not approve of prayer (salat) when the orphans and needy are suffering and being pushed away. Such prayer will be soulless and for only showing off. (see chapter 107). Thus Islam stresses collective spirituality through ceaseless efforts to end all forms of exploitation and oppression.

The concept of jihad in Islam has been very much misunderstood thanks to misuse of the concept by handful of Muslims for their own vested interests. According to the Prophet real and best form of jihad is to speak truth on the face of a tyrant authority. It need not be said that one cannot establish a just society without struggling against tyranny and exploitation in ones own society. A liberated society is possible only through constant struggle for justice and dignity for whole of humanity.

Thus jihad is always directed against zulm – oppression and exploitation. It can never be directed against innocent people. Taking lives of innocent people amounts to zulm and jihad is meant fight against zulm. Such jihad would mean perpetrating zulm rather than fighting against it. The struggle against tyranny and exploitation should never take violent form. Needless violence vitiates the goal of a just society. That is why violence is not permitted by the Qur’an except for self- defence and any violation of this principle amounts to exceeding the limits (hudud) set by Allah. (see 2:190).

Jihad is not an individual concept. It is a collective struggle by all people against tyrants and exploiters. Jihad is a very important concept in Islam. Jihad is a struggle for justice and human dignity and for establishing a society where human rights and human dignity will be ensured and is collective and peaceful action. The Qur’an requires all faithfuls to enforce good (ma’ruf) and fight evil (munkar).

What is ma’ruf? It is nothing but all that is good and what is good – something that is just and what is evil? It is injustice and exploitation. Enforcing what is good and fighting what is evil is the best jihad one can wage and it is collective and on-going one. Thus jihad is not by weapons but through peaceful struggles, refusing to accept what is unjust and against dignity of all human beings.

In this respect the chapter 103, which was revealed in Mecca. The translation of this small chapter is as under:

By the Time!

Surely human being is in loss,

Except those who believe and do good, and exhort one another to Truth,

And exhort one another to patience.

In these few lines the Qur’an has said everything that need to be said for good of humanity, for its liberation. Human beings would remain in loss unless they believe in good and do good. They should induce each other for following truth and for remaining patient. One cannot believe and do good and be truthful without having tremendous degree of patience.

This is certainly not one time action, it is constant process; it cannot be confined to one person, it is a collective act and that is why the Qur’an uses plural and not singular form. All Human beings will be in loss if they do not believe in good and truth and continuously struggle for these values and with all patience at their command. These words, goodness, truth and patience clearly show that peaceful struggle is required, not violent one resulting in bloodshed.

Imam Shafi’I, one of the great jurists of Islam rightly observed that if only this surah (chapter) was revealed and nothing else to the Prophet, it would have been more than sufficient. This small chapter contains everything a human society needs for welfare of entire humanity. Such a society can only be a liberated society from all forms of injustices, oppression and exploitation.

Since no society can be free of all forms of oppression, exploitation and injustices, there is need for constant struggle by those who believe in justice, human dignity and truth and this belief need to be practiced as much as believed. One should keep continuous vigil against zulm and any form of exploitation.

Thus it will be seen that the Qur’an came as a liberator of entire humanity and brought those fundamental values, which are needed to evolve a liberated society. The Qur’an also accepts the fact that several prophets, guides and seers came in this world for the same purpose and Muhammad (PBUH) was the last among them. Thus in essence all religions of the world came for liberation of humanity but some human beings, to serve their own vested interests, sabotaged or distorted this message of liberation and the world could not be liberated from exploitation, injustices and indignities.

There is strong need today for followers of all religions and believers in fundamental values like equality, justice, truth, love, compassion, peace, human dignity and sensitivity to suffering, should come together and struggle for restoring these values in practice.

M.N.Roy on historical role of Islam

by Asghar Ai Engineer

M.N.Roy was greatly attracted towards Marxism though later on he renounced his Marxist views and became a secularist and rationalist. He was critical of traditional religion and wanted a secular state to remain away from religious ideologies and religious institutions to maintain its secular character. However, he was highly appreciative of democratic and egalitarian character of Islam and Islamic teachings.

Before we throw light on Roy’s views about Islam we would like to assert that any modern thinkers, literateurs and writers have greatly appreciated democratic and egalitarian character of Islam but have regretted at the same time that Muslims did not remain true to Islamic teachings. Islam, besides other things greatly stressed the importance of justice. Justice forms one of the core teachings of Islam. It lays great emphasis on all forms of justice, social, economic as well as gender justice. However, Islamic society, which ought to have been an exemplary just society soon degenerated into tyrannical hierarchical society. Women lost their Qur’anic rights and common Muslims their social and political rights. Feudalism and feudal values overwhelmed Islamic values and Islamic revolution was undone within three decades of its inception. Imam Husain, the grandson of the Prophet made a lastly attempt to restore Islamic values through his martyrdom but his was the last protest.

Husain’s martyrdom did inspire subsequent generation of Muslims but the protest was defused and deactivated by giving it a harmless form of mourning. It lost its revolutionary thrust and did not challenge the personal tyrannical rule and various dynastic rulers captured power. However, it is not our intention here to throw light on Muslim history but on Roy’s views of Islam.

M.N.Roy’s book was first published in 1939. Roy was from a Brahmin family from West Bengal. He began to take part in underground revolutionary activity at the age of 14. His revolutionary zeal took him to various countries in search of arms from Java to Japan to China to San Francisco to Mexico. In Mexico he joined Mexican Socialist Party. Thereafter Roy went to Moscow in 1920 and met Lenin to discuss with him the national liberation movements in colonial countries. His commitment and intellectual sharpness enabled him to occupy high positions in all policy-making bodies of the Communist International.

Roy came to India in 1930 incognito but was arrested in July 1931 and was tried and sentenced to imprisonment for 12 years for conspiring to overthrow the British Government. However, his sentence was reduced to six years on appeal. He completed the sentence in 1936 and was released from Jail. He appealed to Indians to join Indian National Congress in millions. He wanted the Congress leaders to thoroughly democratise the Congress and build it from village and Taluka level. He wrote Historical Role of Islam during this period in 1939 when he was struggling for thorough democratisation of society.

It was during this struggle that he realised the importance of the role Islam had played in history. Thus he writes in the introductory chapter of his book “But with us, today in India, particularly with Hindus, a proper understanding of the historical role of Islam and the contribution it has made to human culture has acquired a supreme political importance.� He acknowledges that India has more Muslims than any single Islamic country (he wrote this before partition) and yet he felt after centuries of existence of Muslims they are considered an extraneous element. Roy says, “So completely have the Mohammedans become an integral part of the Indian nation that the annals of the Muslim rule are justly recorded as chapters of history of India.�

As for prejudice against Muslims and Islam Roy ascribes it to the relationship between the conquerors and the conquered. Though this relationship, he says has become the thing of the past but the prejudice remains and this prejudice has become “not only an effective obstacle to national cohesion but also a hindrance for a dispassionate view of history.� He also feels that “No civilised people in the world are so ignorant of Islamic history and contemptuous of the Mohammedan religion as the Hindus. Spiritual imperialism is an outstanding feature of our nationalist ideology.�

Roy quotes the famous historian Gibbon when he describes rise and expansion of Islam as “one of the most memorable revolutions which has impressed a new and lasting character on the nations of the globe.� Roy then goes on to say, “One is simply amazed to contemplate the incredible rapidity with which the two mightiest empires of the ancient time were subverted by the comparatively small band of nomads issuing from the Arabian desert fired with the zeal of a new faith. Hardly fifty years had passed since Mohammad assumed the role of the singular Prophet spreading his Message of peace at the point of the sword, when his followers victoriously planted the banner of Islam on the confines of India, on the one hand, and on the shores of the Atlantic, on the other.�

Roy, with his Marxist background and sharp intellect could penetrate to the causes of the rapid spread of Islam with its revolutionary message. Roy, unlike other historians or interpreters of Islam did not confine this understanding to the religious and spiritual side of Islam but brought to the front its political side and rich cultural contribution. Thus he maintains, “Islam rose rather as a political movement than a religion in the strictest sense of the word. In the initial stages of its history, it was essentially a call for the unity of the nomadic tribes inhabiting the Arabian desert.�

Christianity at one time had given the oppressed of the world a hope but once opted by the Roman empire it lost its revolutionary character and degenerated into a prop for the oppressive empire. Now the message of hope and salvation came from the “Caravan traders of Arabia who had stood outside the corrupting atmosphere of the decomposed Roman world, and prospered by their advantageous position�. The “Revolt of Islam� saved humanity.�

There is great need to understand this character of Islam. It was revolt against the corrupt and exploitative establishment. The Qur’anic message was to empower the ‘mustad’ifin (weaker sections) of society and disinherit the mustakbirin (the arrogant and powerful). Qur’an narrates the story of Israelites and Pharoas as that of the oppressed and the powerful and the victory of the Israelites led by Moses is the victory of the oppressed. Allah promises to make the mustad’ifin inherit this earth. It was this revolutionary message of the Qur’an, which empowered the nomads of the desert to conquer the world and smash the oppressive and exploitative Roman and Sassanid empires, the two most powerful empires of the world. It is this revolutionary and political character of Islam that attracts M. N. Roy, himself a one time revolutionary.

Roy strongly disagrees with those who utterly distort Islamic history and denigrate it as fanatical movement with ‘sword in one hand, and the Qur’an in the other’. He maintains that Muslim conquerors, unlike other barbarians, were distinguished “by the nobility of their character, purity of purpose and piety of spirit. Their devoutness might have been fortified by superstition, but was not strained by hypocrisy. Their fanaticism was softened by generosity and sound common-sense. Their ambition was remarkably free from selfishness.�

Roy, in order to prove his point, quotes from the advice given by the first Caliph Abu Bakr to his followers, which explains why Islam attracted people to its fold. Roy says his (Abu Bakr’s) memorable injunctions to the “Army of God� ran thus: “Be just; the unjust never prosper. Be valiant; die rather than yield. Be merciful; slay neither old men, nor women, nor children. Destroy neither fruit trees, nor grains, nor cattle. Keep your word even to your enemy. Molest not those men who live retired from the world.�

Then Roy comments that “he irresistible march of the ‘Army of God’ bears testimony to that this remarkable injunction was uttered sincerely by the venerable chief, and obeyed strictly by the devout followers.� Roy also rightly points out that these Saracen invaders hardly faced any resistance and were welcome by people as liberators. The early historians of Islam like Baladhuri also point out that oppressed people of Roman Empire opened the doors of strong citadels as these invaders were seen as liberators. Fakhri, another historian has also left for the posterity the dialogue between Rustam, the bravest general of Iran and the two ambassadors sent by Sa’ad bin Waqqas. These two ‘simpleton Bedouins’ dismissed with contempt by Rustom had warned is (Rustom) that tomorrow when we fight you in the battlefield you will be defeated because all your slaves and oppressed peasantry will support us. And this is precisely what happened and the ruler of Sassanid Empire had to run for his life. The slaves and oppressed peasants welcomed these simpleton Bedoins as their liberators.

Thus Roy observes “Everywhere the Saracen invaders were welcome as deliverers by peoples oppressed and tormented by Byzantine corruption, Persian despotism and Christian superstition. Fanatically faithful to the revolutionary teachings of the Prophet, and obediently acting according to the noble wise and eminently practical injunctions of the Khalif, the Saracen invaders easily enlisted the sympathy and support of the peoples they conquered. No invader can establish an abiding domination over conquered peoples, except with their active support or tacit tolerance.�

Roy could easily understand this revolutionary character of teachings of Islam and dynamism of early Islamic history because he himself was a revolutionary and was fighting against the tyrannical rule of colonial establishment and wanted to see India transformed into a just and democratic society. Islam played great role in transforming the primitive tribal Arabia into a most powerful and most modern empire according to the standards of those days. Russia, the then primitive from the then contemporary standards of Europe was transformed into most modern and dynamic nation of its time after revolution.

This was possible in Arabia because of revolutionary teachings of Islam on one hand, and, because of supreme sacrifices and simple life pattern adopted by the Prophet and his close companions. Roy gives few examples of the style of those early revolutionaries. “Khaled�, he says, “whom the Prophet called the ‘sword of God’, whose almost legendary valour had united Aqrabia, Mesopotamia and Syria under the banner of Islam, died in the possession only of his horse, his arms, and a single slave. The great hero is credited to have declared in his youth, ‘it is not the delicacies of Syria, or fading delights of this world, that have prompted me to devote my life in the cause of religion, I only seek the favour of God, and his apostle.’(recorded by the historian Abul Feda).

Then he gives example of Omrou. “The valiant conqueror of Egypt�, he says, “Omrou, was distinguished by poetic genius in addition to martial valour. The following remarkable passage occurs in his report to Khalif Omar: ‘The crowds of husbandmen who blacken the land may be compared to a swarm of industrious ants; and their native indolence is quickened by the lash of the taskmaster. But the riches they extract are unequally shared between those who labour and those who possess.’ That was a view far advance in time. The idea of social equity was unknown in all the lands of ancient civilisation. The toilers, either as slaves or as sudras were object of contempt and exploitation. They were hardly considered as human beings. The economic principle, primitively formulated in the memorable injunction of the first Khalif, evolved out of the interest of the Arab traders, revolutionised the old social idea. A part of the wealth produced by the toiling masses, when left with themselves, becomes a powerful impetus to trade. In his administration of the conquered kingdoms of the Pharaos and the Ptolmies, the Arab warrior sought with success to mend glaring inequities that had offended his poetic vision. Egypt, robbed and despoiled for centuries by the Greeks and the Romans, prospered under the Saracens.

Roy was also aware that the state of war and conquest did not last for ever. It was but a temporary phase. The Arabs and other Muslims showed their intellectual calibre too and also engaged in trade and industry. The Saracens (some suggest it is corrupted form of sehranashin i.e. dwellers in desert) sought prosperity not only through wars of conquest but also through trade and industry; fame, not only in the field of battle, but in the pursuit of science and literature; and happiness, no longer in the fanatical worship of one God and his only Prophet, but in the harmless enjoyment of domestic and social life. War was no longer the passion and proud profession of the Saracens, because they had found interest and delight in a peaceful world created by the prowess of their forefathers. The progeny of the intrepid heroes, who had flocked to the belligerent standard of Abu Bakr and Omar, with the hope of paradise and incidentally earthly spoils, found the modest occupation of trade and industry more profitable, and science and philosophy more gratifying.�

It is interesting to note that prosperity and valour in battlefield do not go together. Prosperity and intellectual pursuits did have telling effect on the Muslim valour and they fell easy prey to Mongol hordes who sacked Baghdad in 1258. The noted historian Fakhri, referred to above, has drawn this contrast when the Arabs invaded Iran during the second Caliph’s reign and defeated army of Rustom who was known for is valour. The Persians sunk in prosperity and luxurious living could not face the Bedouins charged with zeal of new faith and devoid of soft life but few hundred years later, Fakhri points out, the same Arabs, now used to soft life and luxurious living could not stand up to the Changezi hordes fired with the zeal of conquering the world.

Roy also counters the myth that Islam and war go together. He maintains that it is gross misunderstanding of history to confound Islam with militarism. He rightly points out that the prophet of Islam was not the Prophet of Saracen warriors but of Arab Merchants of Mecca. The very name of his religion Islam means to make or making of peace indicates his aim. Thus his aim was to establish peace in the world. Peace on earth, Roy says was of immediate importance, and greater consequence. Even the temporal interest of Arabian merchants required it; for trade thrives under peaceful conditions.

Roy points out that the main arteries of international trade of the medieval world ran through the countries which embraced Islam and were united in the Saracen Empire. The northern routes of trade with China, which passed through Constantinople to Italy and other countries of Western Europe, had become extremely risky owing to the Scythian inroads and ruinous fiscal policy of the Byzantine Empire. After their conquest of Syria, Mesopotamia, Persia and the territories across the Oxus, the Arabs captured the Chinese trade and diverted it to pass through their domain of North Africa and Spain, ultimately to reach the markets of Western Europe. During the eighth to the eleventh centuries, practically the entire trade between India and China, on the one hand, and Europe, on the other, was done by the Arabs. Thousands of traders travelled with their caravans loaded with precious cargoes. They were not persecuted or detested as their kind had been in all the countries of antique civilisation with the honourable exception of Greece. In the Empire of Saracens they belonged to the ruling class.

Thus M.N.Roy points out that Islam promoted trade unlike feudal monarchs of ancient empires persecuted traders and levied heavy taxes on them. Thus Islam represented progressive forces as against feudal monarchy. Thus Islam was of great help in promoting world trade and so also paved way for peace and prosperity not only in Arabia but also in other countries liked together by way of trade.

Roy repeatedly stresses that Islam did not promote war but peace. He refutes the propaganda that it offered Qur’an or the sword. He says, “as a matter of fact, the alternatives were very differently offered. It was: Accept the Koran or pay tribute to the Saracen conqueror!. The Sword of God was unsheathed only when neither of the alternatives was accepted. The economic interest of the Arab trader, which produced the monotheistic creed of Islam, was antagonistic to the indiscriminate bloodshed. The lands through which the trade-routes lay must be conquered and brought under the domination of the unitary state. The object would be all the better realised, should the conquered peoples accept the new religion; for, then the Unitarian State would be established on a solid foundation.

However, Roy also points out that production and consumption of commodities are the essential factors of trade. Therefore, it was not compatible with the historic role of Islam to massacre the artisan and peasant masses, or to destroy opulent cities for the impiety of rejecting the Koran. What was necessary was their subjugation to the believers of the new creed. Under the domination of the followers of the Prophet, unbelieving peoples were allowed to hold their imperfect faiths and to continue their perverse worships.

Roy perhaps was not aware of the Qur’anic teachings well enough as the Qur’an gives complete freedom to people to follow their religion. The Qur’an clearly states that “there is no compulsion in matters of faith.� Even unbelievers have been given freedom to worship in their own way after warning that they will be accountable to Allah for what they do. Islam, not only gave freedom to people to pursue their respective faiths but also declared that Allah had sent prophets or guides to all peoples and nations in the world. Thus it accepted the truth of other religions as well. The Qur’an asserted that it has come to confirm the Truth already existing.

Roy, however, is aware of the fact that Islam did not spread because of its intolerance of other faiths but the inner contradiction of pre-existing religions. Thus he clearly points out “…the cause of the sweeping religious revolution was not the intolerance of the new creed (i.e. Islam), but the decay of the old faith, and the general chaos and despair caused by that decay. The faith of the gospel of Jesus, established by the talent, piety and power of Cyrian, Athanasius and Augustine, had been subverted by Arian and Donatist heresies, and Catholic fury with which the impoverished masses revolting under the banner of religious heresy suppressed, had ruined the once prosperous provinces economically.�

Thus it will be seen that Roy tried to understand historical role of Islam more objectively compared to those who view it with hostility or with inherited prejudices and ascribe to it their own views. Roy thus rendered great service by projecting historical rule of Islam in an unbiased manner. Roy was not a believer in religion as he was Marxist and rationalist (though he had renounced his Marxist views) but still he had honesty to understand the historical rule of Islam more objectively compared to others. Also, he found Islam far more progressive, egalitarian and advocating justice for all.

His contemporaries in India were highly prejudicial to Islam and denounced it as a religion of fanatics and warmongers. Seen in this background Roy viewed Islam and its historical role with unprejudiced mind and therein lies the importance of this book. He also points out that European renaissance would not have been possible but for Arabs who preserved Greek knowledge and passed it on to Europe through Averos.

Roy comes to the conclusion that “Islam as the most rigorous mono-theistic religion closed the chapter of human history dominated by the religious node of thought, and by its very nature was open to unorthodox interpretations which eventually liquidated the religious mode of thought and laid foundation of modern rationalism.�

One may not of course agree with everything that Roy says about Islam and its historical rule but much that he says is quite valuable and fights prejudices against Islam prevalent even today and it is for this reason that I have chosen to write on Roy’s book on Historical Role of Islam.

Links:

Historical Role of Islam : book by M. N. Roy (complete text)

Malegaon blasts : Partisan approach and biased police

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Malegaon blasts took place on 8th September 2006 in which 37 people were killed and many more were injured. It was Friday and Shab-e-Barat, a holy festival of prayer for the dead. Thousands of people had gathered on that day to pray for their dead in the cemetery and for noon prayer in the mosque. It was when worshippers were coming out of the mosque that three bombs went off at short intervals causing death and destruction.

Unlike Mumbai train blasts the police showed hardly any enthusiasm for investigation. In Mumbai the Anti Terrorist Squad worked overtime and solved the case in one month. In case of Malegaon it appeared, as the police is hardly interested in catching the culprits. Most of the human rights activists and Muslim leaders from Malegaon felt that the bombs could have been planted by some extremist Hindu organisations like the Bajrang Dal.

The Malegaon Muslim leaders maintain that in Nanded in the month of April 2006, before Malegaon blasts, there was explosion in the house of a RSS activist Laxman Rajkondwar in which two persons were killed, one of whom was Laxman Rajkondwar’s son Naresh Rajkondwar. Also, in Ahmednagar, some bomb shells and 195 Kgm. RDX was caught from one Shankar Shelke’s shop on 16th September. The shop owner committed suicide next day. Then more than 300 Kgms. of ammonium nitrate, timers and fusers were caught from the house of a Sarpanch of a village few kms from Aurangabad.

Many activists and Muslim leaders urged upon the government and police authorities in Maharashtra to investigate the connection between Malegaon explosions and these incidents but the police and the ATS authorities turned deaf ear. The ATS and district police had prejudged the whole issue and was connecting these blasts to Mumbai train blasts and were looking for ISI connection.

There was no headway until recently when the police started arresting some labourers from Malegaon and then they arrested two Unani doctors alleging they have Pakistani connection. There is no doubt police is highly biased in investigating Malegaon bomb blasts and it has as if inbuilt bias against Muslims in investigation.

Polarized city

I visited Malegaon along with Nandini Chavan of our Centre to meet people and try to find out possible cause of the blasts and persons likely to be responsible. We met Hindu as well as Muslim leaders, Hindu as well as Muslim politicians and social activists and ordinary Muslims and Hindus on the street to assess their opinion as to who could be responsible for the bomb blasts in Malegaon.

We found that the city of Malegaon was completely polarised between Hindus and Muslims; all Hindus maintaining that some Muslims are responsible for the bomb blasts and all Muslims saying extremist Hindus have done it. However, both Hindus and Muslims said the perpetrators are not from Malegaon. It is job of some outsiders. They emphatically said that no one from Malegaon would do it. They all love Malegaon.

And ironically the ATS has arrested some young Muslim men from Malegoan only. They are allegedly ex-members of SIMI Somehow police has its fixation with SIMI and thinks all ex-members of SIMI are involved in bomb explosions. Those persons arrested are ordinary workers and two Unani doctors. All Muslims in Malegaon irrespective of their political and religious affiliations strongly refute police approach that it is handiwork of Nurul Huda, a worker in battery factory of Shabbir Batterywala.

Investigation

Malegaon Muslim leaders also say that though so much RDX, ammonium nitrate and fusers, timers etc. were caught from some Hindu shops and houses, police is not prepared to look into this aspect and interrogate these persons in connection with Malegaon blasts. I met the S.P. Rural of Nashik district who is in charge of bomb blast investigation in Malegaon and had detailed discussion with him. It was quite clear that he also had same approach that it is work of some Muslims and there is no possibility of any Hindu being involved.

His logic was that Malegaon city is a Muslim majority area and no Hindu will dare do it in Muslim majority area. It was strange logic indeed. It is just Malegaon that is Muslim majority area, not even district. Along with rural areas it is Hindus who are in majority and then what about the district, state and country? He also argued that if a Hindu had done it he would have tried to inflict maximum loss of life and would have planted bomb at night when many more people gather.

But the time bombs went off on 8th September (1-30 P.M.) was also a peak time as thousands of Muslims go for prayer on Friday specially on Shab-e-Barat and if loud speakers had not stopped for few minutes, thousands of Muslims would have come out of the mosque and damage would have been much greater. There was no explanation for this. The Muslim leaders also told us that bombs were kept on two cycles, which were bought from a shop in Malegaon and buyers’ sketches were prepared by the police.

However, Muslim leaders say, police has made no efforts so far to arrest those two persons whose sketches were prepared and instead arrested Nurul Huda and others. What happened to those two persons who bought cycles? Who were they? Can the police jump to the final conclusion as to who the culprits are without first tracing those whose sketches were prepared? Police has no answer.

The Malegaon Muslims are very perturbed that why police is not interrogating extremist Hindus and why is it after some Muslims from Malegaon? Has the police completely written off the possibility of some extremist Hindus being involved? Mr.Rajwardhan, S.P. Police told us that he has interrogated some Hindus but he is not prepared to disclose their names? Why? When the police interrogates Muslims their names are publicised through the media. Nurul Huda was detained and his name was publicised in the media. But so far no Hindu who was interrogated or detained has come out in the media. Why keep these names under wrap?

We feel that no Muslim, much less from Malegaon itself, would keep bombs in a mosque that too on Friday and a holy festival. When I asked Shri Rajwardhan why should a Muslim keep bombs to kill Muslims on such a day of festivity, his reply was that they intended to cause Hindu-Muslim riot. Again if Hindu-Muslim riot takes place, it is Muslims who will heavily suffer as the past riots in Malegaon clearly show. Why then Muslims from Malegaon itself should do something to cause Hindu-Muslim riots? Perhaps he was suggesting that ISI of Pakistan was interested in inciting Hindu-Muslim riots.

This is hardly convincing. In case of Mumbai train explosions ISI involvement seemed quite possible and the police claims to have established ISI links in case of Mumbai blasts and it appears to be quite convincing. But to suggest this in case of Malegaon is absurd. Even the police has not claimed so far that there is any ISI link. It has only suggested SIMI connection so far. But it is beyond ones understanding as to why ex-SIMI members from Malegaon should cause death and destruction of their own people where they have to live for rest of their lives.

It is also beyond ones understanding that how can police investigate with such one-sided approach? Is it not the duty of police to investigate impartially without pre-judging the issue? Does police pursue only one line of investigation with such determination eliminating all other possibilities. It is totally unfair by any standard of police behaviour. Even Hindus in Malegaon, including the Shiv Sena leader Shri Bhuse maintained that no Muslim from Malegaon can do such a ghastly thing. Yet, the ATS and Malegaon police is pursuing such a course with single minded determination.

Targeting a community
The Prime Minister Shri Manmohan Singh and the Congress Chief Smt. Sonia Gandhi have stated publicly that one community should not be targeted. In case of Mumbai blasts also the police had arrested many Muslims indiscriminately and there was unrest among Muslims in Mumbai also. It was only after repeated protests that the Police Commissioner of Mumbai wrote a letter to prominent Muslims in Mumbai that police is not after Muslims and that if any one is harassed by the police his attention should be drawn. This letter was also just a formal letter and there was hardly any sincerity behind it.

Even the Congress Government, complain Muslim leaders bitterly, seems to be totally indifferent to the woes of Malegaon Muslims and is doing nothing to assure them. The police theory of ex-SIMI members’ involvement seems to be unconvincing and it has so far failed to give cogent reasons for arresting these persons. All the evidence they have is traces of RDX in the soil from the Battery factory where Nurl Huda works. This is hardly convincing evidence. For the rest it relies on the statements given by the accused to the police in custody. These statements might have been extracted under duress and might be retracted in the court.

However, ATS Deputy Inspector General S.K.Jaiswal claimed, that the police were conducting the probe in a fair manner. He also said that “We will gain the faith of the community once we file the chargesheet.� In fact there is great need for police-Muslim dialogue to bridge the gap and police have to take initiative to gain confidence of the Muslims of Malegaon.

The Maharashtra police has not acquitted itself from the charge of one-sided investigation. It hardly did anything to book the culprits named in the Srikrishna Commission Report and closed many cases which now the Supreme Court has asked it to reopen. Not only this, the Congress Government which had promised that it would implement Srikrishna Commission Report within three months of coming to power but did not do anything and turned a blind eye to this demand. In Malegaon too it is hardly winning the confidence of the Muslim community. At the time of election it will make some symbolic gestures and try to woo them again. This approach will not work forever.

Muslim women in Indian society

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Today is 8th March, the women’s day, a day which women celebrate as a day of their empowerment and a day of their rights. As I read in newspapers about achievements of women I painfully remember the plight of Muslim women in India, their lack of empowerment, their grinding poverty, their illiteracy and various restrictions imposed on them by their parents and husbands in every day life.

When I deliver lectures on rights of women in Islam, participants invariably ask me about actual plight of women in Muslim society today. I have to do lot of explaining the reasons of their sad plight. There are certain factors for which Muslims cannot be blamed like poverty. But there are certain factors for which Muslims have to own responsibility like imposing restrictions, which have nothing to do with Islam. These restrictions are rooted more in social customs and traditions of the past but legitimised in the name of Shari’ah.

Muslim women are suffering both from internal and external oppression. Muslim men practice what they themselves believe is Islamic and oppress their women and refuse to entertain any thought of change. Many educated Muslim women thus start believing there can be no liberation within Islam and seek their freedom through secular laws. I conduct workshops for rights of Muslim women and when they listen to what is written in Qur’an, they say they never thought Qur’an liberates them. They thought Islam enslaves them. Thus those who attend our workshops become activists for their Islamic rights.

Some problems Muslim women faces are of social nature and are common to women of all religions in India. All women face problem of social conservatism as they are reduced secondary to men. Men are thought to be bread winner and decision maker across religions in India. But only difference is that among Hindus this situation is fast changing at least in urban areas. Women are becoming self-sufficient and, in some cases, also decision makers. But situation is not so bright as far as Muslim women are concerned.

Non-Muslims generally think Muslim women are oppressed and face many restrictions. This is largely true but matter is much more complex. There are reasons for Muslim women facing such odds in India. Mostly Muslims are artisans and self -employed and sociologically speaking they have restricted world -view and live in their own universe. Then there are those Muslims who live in rural areas and are engaged as agricultural labourers and related operations. They tend to be even more conservative.

These sections of society do not know what is written in Qur’an or hadith, much less what are problems with hadith or different schools of law. For them what imam of their masjid says is Allah’s hukm (injunction) and must be followed else, they will be confined to jahannam (hell). The imam of the mosque also comes from poor family and has, in most cases, very limited knowledge of theology and Islamic Shari’ah. His ‘fatwas’ are based on ignorance. The ‘fatwa’ issued by the imam of village mosque in case of Imrana (that she should marry her father-in-law who raped her) had absolutely no basis in Shari’ah. The media also tends to give undue publicity to such matters.

Thus it is important to understand role of society as much as that of religion. Women are oppressed not so much by religion as by society. In order to bring about change in the plight of Muslim women it would be equally necessary to bring about change in socio-economic conditions of Muslims in India. If Muslims remain poor and illiterate, it will be very difficult to improve conditions of Muslim women.

Awareness for change

It is also necessary to understand that things are not totally stagnant on Muslim women’s front. An educated middle class is emerging among Indian Muslims – though still small – which is well aware of changing society and need for change among Muslim women. The educated Muslim women exposed to democratic politics, electronic and print media, are becoming aware of their rights and no longer prepared to accept what is being imposed on them in the name of religion.

In last one decade there have been many positive indications of change. A group of Muslim women developed a standard nikah nama (marriage contract) and forced the Muslim Personal Law Board to adopt it. Though the Board did not adopt it as it is, it did respond to this demand and developed its own nikahnama. Is not very satisfactory to women but nevertheless the process of change has started.

It must be said that Board’s entire functioning is reactive rather than proactive. I must say it is incapable of being pro-active as it is busy defending medieval inheritance rather than re-think Islam like Muhammad Abduh, Fazlur Rehman, Ali Shariati and many others. They defend riwayat (tradition) rather than use ijtihad (assert intellectual capacity to reinterpret and re-think issues). Today when world is undergoing drastic changes, simply repeating, defending and stagnating will create discord between Qur’anic Islam and Shari’ah Islam on one hand, and Islamic Shari’ah and modern world, on the other.

Anyway Muslim Personal Law Board changes or not, women are not going to wait indefinitely. They are already on the move. Some Muslim women got together and formed their own board called Muslim women’s personal law board. This board is asking its own stand favouring women on the basis of Qur’an and hadith. Though Islamic feminism has not emerged in India, it is on its way.

Some Muslim women NGOs have come together and formed Bhartiya Muslim Mahila Morcha. They have decided to operate within Islamic framework on one hand, and Indian Constitutional framework, on the other. It held its first convention in Delhi in early December. This is certainly a hopeful sign. Yet it is far from sufficient. It is just the beginning.

There is great need for Qur’anic literacy among Muslim women. Unfortunately the modern secular educated women know neither Arabic nor are aware of Qur’anic teachings. In order to bring real change in the Muslim women’s condition, there is great need to have encounter with traditional Ulama on the basis of Qur’anic injunctions in respect of women. Needless to say the Qur’an accords equal rights to men and women and exhorts Muslim men of their obligations towards women. However, many of these Qur’anic rights were lost in the Shari’ah formulations in a conservative traditional feudal society. It is for Islamic feminist to revisit Qur’an and develop Qur’anic discourse of women’s rights.

Most of the Muslim countries have abolished triple divorce also known as oral divorce. India is the only country with second largest population of Muslims, which still upholds validity of oral divorce and orthodox Ulama even uphold divorce given through SMS flying in the face of Qur’an. It is totally unjust to women and Qur’an whose most fundamental value is justice (‘adl can never permit such unjust form of divorce. Qur’an has laid down proper procedure for divorce, which unfortunately is not followed by Muslims though they swear by divinity of the Qur’an.

India being a secular democratic country there is much more political and social space available to Muslim women in India compared to their sisters in many other Muslim countries. To avail of this social and political space increased awareness among women is needed. The greatest stumbling block is poverty. One finds even great urge for modern education among women but poverty pulls them down.

Mr. Firoz Ashraf, an activist from Mumbai for women’s education, told me there is unbelievable poverty among Muslims in Mumbai. There is great urge for education, he tells me yet they have no resources and hence drop out rate remains high. He and his wife work hard to coach these very poor girl children to prepare them for SSC examination free of charge. Even then it is so difficult to sustain them on account of grinding poverty.

Another healthy change is that parents’ resistance for girl’s education is far less today compared to say 25 years ago. In many cases, Muslim women are far greater achievers in education field than Muslim boys. In Kolhapur, an industrial town in Maharasthra, I was told by Muslim leaders that there are twice as many Muslim girl post-graduates as Muslim boys.

Though one cannot expect drastic changes in the plight of Muslim women in India in near future but one can certainly hope for incremental changes. The number of Muslim women activists is on the increase as pointed out above. This will further increase with the passage of time. If Sachar Committee Report is implemented in right earnest, it will accelerate the pace of change in women’s condition too But what is most unfortunate is that those who taunt Muslims about plight of Muslim women are today greatest opponent of implementation of Sachar Committee Report calling it ‘blatant appeasement’ of Muslims. One can very well see whether they are concerned with the plight of Muslim women or really trying to communalise Muslim women’s issues.

To empower Muslim women, to reduce rate of child birth, to usher in religious and social reforms, there is great need to improve general economic condition which in turn will improve educational status of Muslim women and that in turn will bring in greater awareness for change. There is also great need for internal critique and at least educated Muslim men should attempt an honest criticism of condition of women in their community and consolidate efforts for change and reform. They also tend to be defensive and reactive. Time has certainly come to be proactive for improving Muslim women’s status in India.

[photo by Jimmy Sng]

Muslims and Education

MUSLIMS AND EDUCATION
August 1-15, 2001
by Asghar Ali Engineer

It is generally thought that Muslims do not prefer to send their children, especially girl-child to school. They are mainly concerned about religious education and therefore are inclined to open more and more madrasas. This stereotype was further reinforced when in mid-seventies number of madrasas were opened, especially in northern, western and central India. This was mainly because it was in early seventies that oil revolution took place in the Arab world and they began to give money to poorer Muslim countries including for religious education. Many Ulama from India succeeded in getting financial aid for starting new madrasas and also expanding existing madrasas. It is undoubtedly true that during seventies and in subsequent decades quite a few madrasas were established in India.

However, there are many reasons for expansion of madrasas, which must be understood. It should not be reduced to a stereotype, which is often done. First, we would like to throw some light on the prevalence of madrasa education among Muslims in India. Firstly, it should be noted that during Muslim rule in medieval ages these madrasas were centres of higher knowledge and these madrasas provided religious as well as then available scientific knowledge known as 'ulum-i-'aqliyah (intellectual knowledge). These centres of learning were naturally patronised by the kings, nawwabs and jagirdars (feudal lords). Thus what is known as Dars-i-Nizamiyah synthesised both religious and natural sciences of the time.

However, with the decline of the Mughal rule and establishment of British rule these centres of higher knowledge fast declined and were left with no resources to grow and imbibe the modern knowledge. Now small madrasas came into existence in different localities, which were run by donations from local communities and catered to elementary religious knowledge. The biggest institution of Islamic learning which came into existence in the post-Mughal period in north India was Darul 'Ulum Deoband. This institution founded by Maulana Qasim Ahmed Nanotvi and others also had very humble beginning. It was founded in nineteenth century after failure of 1857 war of independence.

This madrasa had come into existence during period of great crisis for north Indian Muslims when Muslims were facing British wrath and the 'Ulama were in the forefront of anti-British struggle much before Indian national Congress came into existence and national freedom movement started. These 'Ulama remained steadfast in their struggle for freedom and also became allies of the Congress and firmly opposed two nation theory and partition of the country. These 'Ulama led by Maulana Mahmudul Hasan opposed modern education not so much because it was modern and secular but more so as it was British imperialist system.

Sir Syed on the other hand became founder of the modern educational institution in Aligarh known as MAO College, which subsequently became Aligarh Muslim University. In a way both Sir Syed and the 'Ulama of Deoband school were complimenting each other rather than contradicting. Both systems of education were needed in that period of acute crisis. It was, for Muslims, also a period of an acute identity crisis. Modern secular education alone would not have sufficed for Muslims during that period of crisis. It was very difficult for the Muslim elite to come to terms with total eclipse of their power. And it was for this reason the 'Ulama played far more significant role in freedom struggle to drive the British out than the secular Muslim elite. The secular elite was far more interested in making a deal with the Britishers to safeguard their own interests.

The 'Ulama at the same time were more worried about religious identity and hence madrasa education flourished under their patronage. Also, it was in keeping with the requirement of Muslims as there was glaring poverty among them since most of them were converted from lower Hindu castes. Modern western education made not much sense to them nor could they afford it as they faced stark poverty. Many sociologists have pointed out that among Indian Muslims before independence there was either feudal class or the poor class. Thus either there were very rich Muslims (mostly from feudal class) or very poor Muslims, middle class being very weak. The 'Ulama catered to the poorer classes by opening madrasas where free religious education was imparted and many madrasas also offered free food and clothing.

The period immediately after partition was also full of crisis for Muslims. The educated rich and middle classes migrated to Pakistan for greener pastures and poor illiterate masses were left behind. Once again it was madrasa education which came to their rescue and fulfilled their psychological and intellectual need. The Government of India could not open even enough primary schools to fulfil need for schooling for the poor. Muslims being among extremely poor had to fall back on madrasa education. And those who somehow could make it to government schools dropped out before completing primary education as the poor parents would like them to work somewhere to supplement family income. But even after dropout they would continue madrasa education due to convenient timings either early morning or late evening.

All this put together accounts for lack of secular education among the Muslims and flourishing of madrasa education. The 'Ulama also saw an opportunity to run more madrasas after oil revolution and many more madrasas came into existence including those of higher learning which catered to increased Muslim population in the post-independence period. Now the girls also began to join both primary and higher centres of Islamic learning. There are courses being run for girls in places like Malegaon in Maharashtra and other places.

However, having said this about the madrasa education I would like to discuss the situation about the modern secular education. It is necessary to dispel the stereotype that Muslims resist modern secular education and opt for madrasa education only. Such stereotypes, besides being unreal, are also dangerous as they intensify communal attitudes. Madrasas are looked upon as centres of fundamentalism and also now generally dubbed as centres of ISI activities. This is, to say the least, highly politically motivated. It is highly regrettable that Mr.Advani announced that madrasa education is a security risk. Mr. Advani and his intelligence services should know better. There may be a few black sheep but such sweeping statements are very dangerous and amount to condemning whole community. Those, which indulge in such activities should be isolated and punished under the law of the land.

Apart from madrasa education there is growing trend today among Muslims to go for secular education. So far the socio-cultural factors rather than religious one kept Muslim girls away from modern school education. Today, with the growth of middle class among the Muslims the trend for modern education is on the rise. This year, for example a Muslim girl Nuashin Khan topped in B.Sc. from Bombay University. Another Muslim girl from Bihar obtained second position in the IAS examination. According to 1981 survey there are 0.4% graduates now among Muslims. Compared to others it may appear dismal figure but nevertheless it shows changing trend among Muslims.

According to a survey in U.P. by Mr. Sherwani the number of Muslim girls passing matriculation in first class has jumped 13 times. Though the base may not be very high still the jump of 13 percent is no mean figure. The same survey by Nusrat and Ahmed Rashid Sherwani indicates that in different colleges in U.P. there is great increase in the success rate of Muslim girls. Also, all over India one finds increasing number of Muslim colleges, particularly girl colleges coming into existence. It is highly encouraging trends. Syed Hamid, ex-vice chancellor of Aligarh Muslim University, has taken it as his life mission to popularise modern secular education among Muslims. He had taken out a Talimi Caravan (educational caravan) through various cities and towns of north India to urge upon Muslims to go for modern education. It has had considerable impact on Muslim mind.

There is great difference between stereotypes and ground reality. While stereotype remains static the ground reality changes. Muslims are still very backward as all social, economic and educational indicators bear out. Yet, the new middle class which is emerging on the Muslim horizon is realising that the community must advance in educational field in this information technology era. Azim Premji, the only high ranking industrialist among Muslims in India has declared that his foundation will educate 60 thousand students every year and he also declared that education is the best gift one can give to children.

The Government of India under the primiership of Mr. Rao had announced to give Rs.500 crores to Maulana Azad Foundation for educational and other needs of the community. However, the government gave only Rs. 100 crores. The Congress Party in Maharashtra had promised Rs.100 crores for Muslims in its election manifesto. However, it has given only Rs. 5 crores so far. If the government fulfils its promises Muslims can achieve much higher rate of literacy. The main problem for education among Muslims is poverty, not religion or lack of will. There are not many industrialists or businessmen among Indian Muslims like Azim Premji to come to their rescue. Now there seems to be will among Muslims but no resources. There is also a trend for imparting modern education in the madrasas. But again the lack of resources stares in the face of Muslims. Some madrasas have, however, adopted modern sciences as part of their curriculum.

Muslims and terrorism

By Asghar Ali Engineer

The bomb explosion in the Sankatmochan temple and Varanasi railway station on 8th March once again has shaken the country. These criminals against humanity often invoke Islam for their dirty criminal deeds and assume Arabic sounding names and call themselves ‘mujahids’ to pass their misdeeds as an act of jihad. It can deceived no one and least of all Muslims. In fact these terrorists have their own political agenda and to promote this agenda they do not mind disgracing fair name of Islam. If we doubt anything it is their Islam. Either consciously or unconsciously they are promoting the agenda of enemies of Islam. The repeated acts of terrorism on their part have indeed done great damage to image of Islam.

No religion promotes violence and any religion, which does, cannot qualify for being a religion. All religions lay great stress on non-violence and peace be it Christianity, Hinduism, Buddhism, Janinism or Sikkhism. And for Islam peace is most central. Allah, whom Muslims worship as the only God, His one of the names is Peace and thus worshipping Allah means worshipping peace. Any Muslim who causes hurt or injury to any other human being without justification should be punished in equal measure.

The Qur’an clearly says in verse 5:32 “…whosoever kills a person unless it be for manslaughter or for mischief in the land, it is as though he had killed entire humanity. And whoever saves a life, it is as though he had saved the entire humanity.� Such is the sanctity of life in the eyes of Allah. Thus these so called ‘mujahidin’ are openly defying the injunctions of the Qur’an and slaughtering innocent people in places of worship. Even under the rules of jihad (although the Qur’an does not use the word jihad for war even once) the holy Prophet required Muslims not to kill any non-combatant or women or children or destroy any property or standing crops in the field.

These so called jihadis defy every rule of the shari’ah. How can then they be described as ‘holy warriors’? They are nothing more than murderers. If they are killing for revenge then that is also not considered a praiseworthy act in Islam. Allah is repeatedly described by the Qur’an as Ghafoor al-Rahim i.e. the Pardoner and Compassionate. Then how can those who worship a pardoning and compassionate God will kill innocent people as they often do in the name of jihad?

All this clearly shows that what these various terrorist organisations do in the name of jihad is far from any religious act. No one can accept indiscriminate acts of violence as integral part of religion. All such acts should be strongly condemned.

It is a matter of pride that generally Indian Muslims are not involved in such acts of terrorism nor are they part of Al-Qaeda. However, there may be some exceptions. All such terror organisations breed under authoritarian regime. Indian Islam is no purist nor is obsessed with restoration of early days. It is product of a multi-religious ethos which were nurtured by Sufis whose universal doctrine has been sulh-i-kul i.e. total peace and peace with all. Indian Islam has richly contributed to the composite culture. Apart from Sufis even the traditional ‘ulama in India accepted secular democracy and composite culture and did not support separatism. Jami’at al’Ulama played glorious role in Indian independence and supported the Congress nationalism without any reservation. Thus Indian Islam never supported extremism of any kind in the name of Islam.

It is unfortunate that many people in India do not understand this and after every such incident demand proof of Muslim loyalty and want ‘moderate’ Muslims to condemn it as Muslims. This is not in keeping with secular ethos. Why Indian Muslims should be required to condemn such acts of terror as Muslims and not as Indians. Such an attitude keeps us divided. The underlying assumption is that Muslims are not part of national mainstream. It really irritates when such demand comes even from otherwise secular people.

Also the word ‘moderate’ Muslim also conveys certain mindset. The underlying assumption is that all other Muslims are ‘extremists’ and support such acts of terrorism whereas fact is that overwhelming majority of Muslims are peace loving as demonstrated both in Delhi in October and in Benaras when bombs exploded in the Sankatmochan temple. The large number of Muslims and Hindus showed great solidarity and frustrated the designs of communalists to use the opportunity to provoke communal violence.

The Mufti of Benaras issued a statement strongly condemning bomb explosion in the Sankatmochan temple and on request from me issued a fatwa against the bomb explosion. Also Muslim women took out a morcha against the explosion and demanded strong punishment against the culprits. Muslims also queued up for donating blood for the injured so much so that the blood bank officials had to plead with Muslims that we cannot take more blood as their capacity was no more. What better example of human solidarity?

The Hindu masses also frustrated the political designs of communalists and did not express any support for the yatra announced by the BJP leader Shri Lalkrishna Advani. BJP also demanded in this hour of grave crisis dismissal of Mulayamsingh Yadav Ministry. This also did not go well with the masses and they reacted against such politicising of a grave human problem. Instead of sincerely helping the people affected by the tragedy they were busy playing their politics.

Our politicians hardly ever measure up to standards of democracy. They want to exploit every event for their purposes. It is indeed politicising of every such events that creates conflict between Hindus and Muslims. Left to themselves they will never fight. If people were inclined to fight there would have been immediate outburst of communal violence in Benaras. Despite efforts by the communalists people refused to be provoked.

People have also learnt from various communal conflicts that how communal politicians play with their religious sentiments and make them fight. The BJP all along played this game sometimes in the name of ‘psuedo-secularism’ and sometimes in the name of ‘appeasement of minorities’. Even Ram temple issue no longer appeals to Hindus. The communal elements are at the end of tether.

The coming elections in U.P. after few months, on the other hand, are making them restless and in view of their lowest ever popularity are at their wits’ end as how to entice the Hindu masses. Even their allies like JD(U) and Trinamul Congress are no more enthusiastic about various BJP’s plans. Nitish Kumar, Chief Minister of Bihar has not approved of Advani’s Yatra after the Benaras bomb blasts and he categorically said that he will not support it as and when it passes through Bihar. Nitish Kumar is busy wooing Muslims in Bihar. He has even reopened communal riots cases of Bhagalpur.

Even Laluprasad Yadav did not reopen these cases as he did not want to displease his Yadav voters who were mainly involved in Bhagalpur riots. Nitish Kumar, in order to woo Muslims away from Laluprasad is reopening these cases after sixteen years. Thus though still allied to BJP he is clearly cold-shouldering it. TDP has already broke away from NDA after facing defeat in general elections in 2004. TDP lost elections in Andhra Pradesh for aligning with the BJP.

Thus it is period of isolation for the BJP. Its communal politics paid dividends for sometime but it is finding it difficult to exploit communal issues. If the BJP does not give up its communal politics, it will find it increasingly difficult to win elections. At one time it exploited backward caste votes in the name of Ram and now backward castes are being wooed by number of other secular parties. Even Mayawati is seeking backward caste and Rajput and even Brahmin votes.

The Muslim leaders also have learnt after demolition of Babri Masjid that politics of confrontation would no longer pay and are keeping low profile. It is very much in the interests of Muslim masses. Muslim masses also can no longer be swayed by communal appeals. It is interesting to note that Yaqub Qureshi, the minister from U.P. was isolated when he announced that he would pay Rs. 51 crores to one who kills the Danish cartoonist.

The Muslims showed total indifference to him, which he eminently deserved. It was at best a political gimmick. He too had an eye on coming elections in U.P. He wanted to emerge as champion of Muslims and acquire a national stature. He should have been dismissed from the cabinet, as he not only brought disgrace to Islam but also to our country in the eyes of other nations.

We are a secular democratic nation and our father of nation is Mahatma Gandhi who was apostle of non-violence and peace. How can a minister from this country announce monetary reward for killing a foreign national, whatever his crime? One should protest against it with dignity and demand from Danish Government to take action as per their law. What he announced was also totally against the principles of Islam, as pointed out above. It is unfortunate that Mulayam Singh kept quiet about such a grave pronouncement by his cabinet minister. He should have at least warned him. But Mulayamsingh is no angle and not above electoral politics.

Benaras undoubtedly has acquired a status of a political model for whole country that people could maintain calm in view of gravest threat to peace. Let us hope the country will follow it.

Muslims, modernity and change

MUSLIMS, MODERNITY AND CHANGE
June 1-15, 2000
by Asghar Ali Engineer

It is generally assumed that Islam is opposed to change and rejects modernity. Those who think like this are found both among Muslims as well as non-Muslims. In fact this debate has been raging among Muslims since nineteenth century i.e. since colonial experience began. However, there is tendency to stereotype Islam and simplistic assumptions are made. Those who know would agree that the matter is much more complex than generally realised. The debate goes on generally on theological grounds ignoring sociological aspects of the phenomenon. For some it is only theological that is important and for others theological phenomenon has to be placed in sociological perspective for better comprehension.

Thus it would be more appropriate to say that there are Islams, not Islam, as different societies develop different Islamic traditions. The modernity too is generally stereotyped. Modernity also has to be understood in sociological, rather than rational perspective. Thus there are modernities rather than modernity. Also, those who work for change and for modernisation, are often selective, emphasising certain aspects and rejecting certain others, depending on chances of acceptability or rejection in their own society. It would be relevant to give some examples.

Sir Syed, a great reformer of nineteenth century India, was a great modernist in his own right and worked tirelessly for modernising the Muslim society of nineteenth century India. He emphasised the importance of science and interpreted the Qur'an in a way to show that it was not against promotion of science. He even coined an interesting slogan and popularised it that the word of God (the Qur'an) cannot contradict the work of God (nature which science studies). He also emphasised the importance of modern education and even established an institution to promote it. However, he rejected social reforms in favour of women. When his admirer and colleague Maulvi Mumtaz Ali Khan wrote a book Huquq al-Niswan (Rights of Women), he not only advised him not to publish it but also opposed his views. Sir Syed also advised Muslims to keep away from politics, an important aspect of realising modern democratic rights. Thus Sir Syed's whole emphasis was on modern education and proper understanding of the Qur'an. Sir Syed's modernity had no place for promoting women's rights (whether he was opposed to women's rights or not, is debatable).

Maulvi Mumtaz Ali, on the other hand, though Sir Syed's contemporary, and a co-worker, was great advocate of women's rights. For him, the concept of modernity or for that matter, that of Islam could not be complete without empowering women. He worked for women's rights as tirelessly as Sir Syed worked for modern education. Though both were champions of modernity, their visions of modernity differed, considerably. For Sir Syed, women's rights were hardly of any significance for ushering in modernity in the Muslim society whereas education was. For the Maulvi, on the other hand, empowering of women was quite a significant aspect of modernity.

Many Muslim theologians until today not only reject modernity but also reject any idea about the plurality of Islam. For them Islam is a monolithic phenomenon and anyone talking of plurality is on the path of error. Anyone accepting plurality may even be denounced as kafir. These theologians consider society as of no consequence. For them only theology is central, every thing else being peripheral. Society, for them, must conform to theological vision and society should not have any impact on theological vision. Thus sociological plurality must be rejected outright. For them Islam is Islam, monolithic in structure. Thus one cannot talk of Indian Islam or Malaysian or Persian or Indonesian Islam. All local traditions are impurities and have no place in Islam. However, there are theologians who would concede the importance of local traditions and would acknowledge the significance of local customs called aadats. Shah Waliyullah, for example, maintains that if the Islamic injunctions based on Arab social customs bring hardships to non Arab nations and cultures they can be modified in the light of the universal principles and be adapted to the customs of a particular nation. Shah Waliyullah formulates very progressive principle in this regard. He says in his magnum opus Hujjat-ul-lahil Balighah, "There is no method of legislation regarding injunctions and penalties better and easier than that taking into consideration the customs of the peoples in which the Prophet (PBUH) has been sent. It must also be taken into consideration that these laws are not so rigid as to create hardships for future generations."

Shah Waliyullah, a great theological thinker of eighteenth century India thus concedes the possibility of Islamic pluralism depending on the local social realities and societal desideratum. One will find many different traditions in different societies which, over a period of time, get assimilated with religion practised by the people of that area and it is in that sense that one talks about Indian or Persian or Indonesian Islam. Strictly speaking it is anthropological and not theological term. Also, in post-modern societies the significance of pluralism is being universally realised and ideological monolith is being rejected. Thus one should not talk of Islam but Islams and modernity but modernities.

There is one significant aspect of modernity, besides plurality, which is quite significant. The modernity uses the idiom of rights whereas theological discourse is entirely built around the idiom of duties. Thus the traditional Islam imposes duties and rejects the idea of rights. The Ulama, as well as some traditional political leaders in the Islamic world reject the discourse of rights. Mohammad Mahathir, Prime Minister of Malaysia, for example, said in a statement that the concept of human rights is a Western concept and is alien to eastern societies. Many Ulama would readily support him in this regard.

This was also pointed out by a noted writer of Iran, Abdul Karim Suroush, in a seminar in Amsterdam on "Islam and the Modern World". Dr. Suroush maintained that the clergy in Iran talks only of duties and is not prepared to concede rights to the people. They want all rights for themselves including the right to interpret Islam. The concept of Wilayat-e-Faqih (the authority of the jurist) which Ayatullah Khomeini claimed for himself and now his successor Ayatullah Khamenei claims for himself places entire authority in the hands of the Faqih (the jurist). People will have no right whatsoever at all.

And if the elected representatives of the people make any law it will also be subject to the approval of the Jurist who is not even elected by the people.

Some other modernist Muslim thinkers, on the other hand, give right to the elected representatives of people to legislate and usher in necessary changes. The noted poet and thinker Dr. Muhammad Iqbal wrote in early twenties of twentieth century an essay on ijtihad (creative interpretation) in Islam and maintained that ijtihad is a principle of dynamism, it means independent opinion and decision and means complete authority in law making. According to him, an elected assembly of representatives of people constitute ijma' (consensus) of the people and thus any law made by such an elected assembly will be a valid exercise.

It is important to note that Iqbal wrote this essay taking all caution and after consultation with many prominent Ulama of his time. It took more than 4 years for him to complete this essay which is included in his well known work Reconstruction of Religious Thought in Islam. In this book he makes an interesting observation which is worth quoting here. Iqbal says, "It (society) must possess eternal principles to regulate its collective life, for the eternal gives us a foothold in the world of perpetual change. But eternal principles, when they are understood to exclude all possibilities of change, which, according to the Qur'an, is one of the greatest 'signs' of God, tend to immobilize what is essentially mobile in its nature. The failure of Europe in political and social sciences illustrate the former principle, the immobility of Islam during the last five hundred years illustrates the latter. What then is the principle of movement in the structure of Islam? This is known as ijtihad".

Iqbal has put the whole problem of change and modernity quite succinctly in the above passage. What some theologians do not realise is that though the principles are eternal and immutable there application is not. What constitutes justice in a feudal society (justice being an eternal principle) may not be just at all in a democratic society. The feudal society is essentially an authoritarian society and only discourse of duties would be an acceptable discourse in such an authoritarian society. A democratic society, on the other hand, is an open society and people, not a central authority, are at the centre of political power, and hence the discourse of 'rights' is the most acceptable discourse. To demand duties and deny rights will constitute injustice in a democratic society.

Thus while accepting the eternity of principles one should not deny the possibility of change in application of the principles. There are several advocates of change in the Islamic world today. It would be grievous error to think that the Islamic world is totally static and immobile. The processes of change may be slower or faster depending on the objective conditions in a particular country, but its signs are unmistakable. No society can be immobile in the modern world. The process of change is of course a complex process and related to the prevailing conditions in a society. The principle of gender justice is very emphatic in Islam but it could not be realised in feudal societies in which Islam subsequently spread. And in the Islam world the transformation from feudal to democratic society is far from complete and hence empowerment of people, particularly women remain incomplete. Gender justice again is a highly sensitive issue and while other changes may be more easily acceptable, the one related to women's empowerment will be very difficult to realise.

Dr. Iqbal had enthusiastically welcomed the changes in the gender laws in Turkey during the Kemalist revolution and been a great admirer of Zia Gokulp, the poet and socioloist who was enthusiastic advocate of gender justice; he, however, cautioned that such changes may not be acceptable by the Indian Muslims as prevailing conditions are very different. Iqbal has proved to be prophetic in this matter.

Myths About Muslims and the Gujarat Carnage

MYTHS ABOUT MUSLIMS AND THE GUJARAT CARNAGE
May 16-31, 2002
by Asghar Ali Engineer

A friend came from Gujarat and began discussing measures about bringing Gujarat to normalcy. Among others his suggestion was that it could not be one sided. What he meant was unless Muslims give up their separatist instinct and accept modern education and Indianness, things cannot change and Hindu psyche will remain anti-Muslim. I argued with him at length that it was not so and it was mere Sangh Parivar propaganda. After listening to my arguments it appeared he was convinced. Thus how necessary it was to propagate truth as against myths.

It is my conviction that unless those committed to secularism and communal harmony work hard and round the year we are not going to meet communal challenge. The RSS has been doing its propaganda against all religious minorities in general and against Muslims in particular for close to 77 years with consistency. The RSS pracharaks work round the year without any break. As against this the secularists wake up only when there is screeching headlines in newspapers about major communal riot and become complacent again until next riot takes place.

At least after the Gujarat carnage the secular forces should take communal challenge very seriously and start working consistently. It will also be necessary to train cadre for the purpose. Most of the Hindus including considerable number of secularists the myths propagated by RSS. I would like to throw light on some of these myths in this article.

The first and foremost myth is that Islam teaches violence and separatism and that it justifies violence against non-believers and as our own Prime Minister put it "wherever there is a Muslim population in the world, the countries live under threat of militancy and terrorism." It is obvious that it was not Prime Minister but the RSS pracharak speaking which was constantly drummed into his ears since his RSS pracharak says. It is a matter of shame that the Prime Minister of a country speaks against a section of his country's population. It is clear condemnation of all Muslims, not a section of Muslims, as he later claimed.

A section of Muslims - albeit a small section - could be separatist and there are separatists in all religious communities including the Hindus. A section of Ahom Brahmins of Assam is part of ULFA (United Liberation Front of Assam) which is demanding separation of Assam from India. It is a great myth that all Muslims of India in pre-partition days demanded partition of India. In fact a small elite Muslims, to safeguard their interests like feudal lords, a section of educated middle class, high government officials and a section of big businessmen were, in fact, responsible for partition of the country. Even a section of Hindu elite led by Mahasabha believed in Hindu Rashtra and talked of Hindus and Muslims being two separate nations.

Even Sikhs became very militant and demanded Khalistan. How can then Shri Vajpayee could dub entire Muslim community as separatist and causing militancy. Obviously he said so with a political motive and as part of Sangh Parivar agenda. It is also to be noted that Pakistan was not an Islamic project. No Muslim religious leader of any prominence supported Pakistan. Jami'at al-Ulama-i-Hind (the organisation of Islamic theologians of India) led by Maulana Husain Ahmed Madani vehemently opposed two nation theory and countered Jinnah's arguments by extensively quoting from the Qur'an and hadith (Prophet's sayings and doings). Maulana Madani even wrote a book Muttahida Qaumiyyat aur Islam (Composite Nationalism and Islam) and effectively argued against Jinnah and refuted all his arguments for Islam being the basis of nationalism.

Pakistan was elite Muslims' project in which Muslim masses were not involved, as they saw absolutely no benefit. And precisely for this reason they did not migrate to Pakistan. And Islam was certainly not responsible for creation of Pakistan. Even a fundamentalist orgainsation like the Jamat-e-Islami led by Maulana Maududi did not support Jinnah's Pakistan project as Jinnah conceived of a secular and not theological state.

Another myth popularised by Sangh Parivar is of jihad. It is interesting to note that the word jihad has not been used even once in the Qur'an for war. It has been used in the Qur'an for utmost efforts to spread good and contain evil. For war it used the word qital (which literally means to kill). The Prophet has said that the best form of jihad is to speak truth in the face of a tyrant ruler. It is true that some Muslim rulers legitimised their wars of conquest by projecting them as jihad. But neither Islam nor Muslims can be blamed for it. Those greedy rulers alone should be blamed for it.

Islam stresses peace and not jihad in the sense of war. Qur'an permits defensive war and never aggressive ones. It requires Muslims to lay down weapons as soon as the adversary does so and never to pursue the enemy and never to kill any non-combatant. These things are well known to any serious theologian of Islam. Islam is basically religion of peace though, like other religions, it was misused by certain vested interests.

Another myth is about darul harb and daul Islam (i.e. about abode of war and abode of peace). There is nothing in the Qur'an about such concepts. These concepts were developed by the 'Ulama when people in other countries began to embrace Islam. When some people embraced Islam and were persecuted by the rulers the 'Ulama called it abode of war but also developed another category namely Darul aman (abode of peace). A country where though Muslims were in minority but were free to practise their religion was described as abode of peace and it was duty of Muslims to live in peace and harmony with other non-Muslims.

Most of the 'Ulama in India maintained that India is an abode of peace and Muslims should live peacefully with Hindus. In 19th century when the Indian National Congress was formed Maulana Qasim Ahmed Nanotvi issued fatwa urging upon Muslims to join Indian National Congress and fight against the British rule along with their Hindu brothers. He also collected more such fatwas and published them under the title of Nusrat al-Ahrar (help for the freedom fighters). Thus it is totally wrong that Muslims consider India as darul harb (abode of war) and Hindus as kafirs.

Many Ulama and sufi saints have even accepted Hindus as ahl al-kitab (i.e. people of the book) since Qur'a describes Jews and Christians as people of Book as they possess Torah and Bible respectively which are revealed books from Allah. Many sufi saints like Mazhar Jan-i-Janan of Delhi argued that since Hindus possess Bedas (Vedas) containing truth they are also people of the book. Mazhar Jan-i-Janan argued that Allah has promised in the Qur'an that He has sent His guide to all the nations then how can he forget India, a great nation?

Another myth about Muslims is that they refuse to go for secular education and prefer only madrasa education and madrasa education makes them religious fanatics. This hardly stands any scrutiny. No middle class persons send their children to madrasas; it is only poor Muslims who cannot afford secular education send their children to madrasas. In fact the cause of lack of secular education is poverty, not religion. But so popular is this myth that madrasa education is ascribed to religious fanaticism and orthodoxy rather than to poverty. One will hardly find middle class children of doctors, engineers, accountants, managers, etc. in these madrasas. However, unfortunately the size of middle class among the Muslims in India is very small. Today dalits and Muslims are almost comparable as far as poverty is concerned.

With better economic situation secular education will naturally increase among Muslims. But communal prejudices are so strong and communal violence has become so widespread that whatever economic prosperity a small section of Muslims achieve is destroyed. And then these very people accuse Muslims of sending their children to madrasas. It is in fact communalists who throw Muslims out of mainstream again and again. Muslims are struggling to join the mainstream.

Another related question is of reforms. It is also related more to lack of liberal secular education than to religious fanaticism. As liberal secular education spreads among Muslims religious reforms would also become acceptable. Today, there is much more education among Muslim women than fifty years ago and hence there is mounting pressure from these educated Muslim women for necessary reforms in Muslim personal law like abolition of triple divorce in one sitting and regulation of law of polygamy. However, it is Gujarat like carnage, which pushes Muslims back and make them reluctant to accept reforms. More the security of life and property and more will be acceptability for social reforms. When ones house is on fire, as one Muslim put it, one cannot draw up the plans for interior design and beautification.

And supposing Muslims are as fanatical as the Sangh Parivar projects them to be, can one kill them in mass for that reason? Can Gujarat carnage be justified on these grounds at all? If Sangh Parivar is really sincere for pushing liberal secular reforms among the Muslims they should do everything possible to make them feel quite secure in India and also make sincere efforts to economically uplifting them by providing opportunities in services, professions and businesses.

Educated Muslims should also do serious reflection and make sincere efforts to promote consciousness for modern education, economic upliftment and liberal reforms. They should promote the spirit of dialogue with secular and liberal Hindus to remove stereotypes and misunderstandings both about Muslims and Islam. Reforms are necessary, communal riots or no communal riots. It is for the benefit of the community. No community can survive intellectually in the modern world without reform and change.
blank

On kufr, jihad, cow slaughter and Dar al-harb

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Whenever I lecture on Islam or even on communalism and secularism participants usually ask me about kufr, jihad. Dar al-Islam and Dar al-harb and position of cow slaughter. There is widespread misunderstanding about these terms not only among non-Muslims but also among Muslims themselves. It is therefore necessary to throw light on these terms in Islam. It is highly necessary to remove misunderstandings about these terms in the interest of peace and harmonious co-existence with Non-Muslims both in Islamic and non-Islamic countries.

It is important to note that every new ideology, religion or movement gives birth to its own terminology. The French revolution gave birth to terms like fraternity, equality and justice. The communist revolution gave birth to terms like bourgeoisie, petit bourgeois, proletariat, class struggle, revisionism etc. These movements were political in nature. Religious movements too gave birth to new terms. Buddhism, for example gave the term dhamma, dukkha, Jainism anuvrata and siyadwad or anekantwad. Christians used terms like heretics, pagans and heathens for non-Christians.

Some terms are used by the text material of the religious or ideological texts and some are coined later by followers of these religions and ideologies. The terms used by religious texts tend to be more precise and rigorous and also have well defined context. But these terms when used by the followers, tend to be used rather loosely and develop personal motives and agendas.

These terms are used not only for non-believers but also for believers themselves when differences among the followers arise. Sometimes these terms are freely used to denounce those who differ in interpretation of the text or try to apply the text in changing circumstances and absorb new developments. Such free use of these terms for denunciation of opponents can and does create serious misunderstandings among others who lack proper knowledge of these terms and their context.

The communists, for example, used terms like running dog of imperialism, petit bourgeois and revisionists and so on against those who differed from official line as prevalent or those who formed another party as against official party. Similarly when religions split into different sects such negative terms were used against those who split from the mainstream. Thus Catholics will denounce Protestants and Protestants Catholics and so on.

Islam too split into several sects and each sect usually denounces the other as kafirs, zindiqs and so on. Each sect considered the other as either heretic or kafir deviating from the ‘truth’ of religion. Each sect thought it has the monopoly of truth and the other sect is deviant or committing kufr. These terms are also often used for personal animosity as well. Thus such terms create great misunderstanding.

Also, certain terms though not in original religious or ideological text, are coined later to suit new circumstances. But due to frequent use, these terms acquire originality and are thought to be part of original texts. The non-experts, due to lack of knowledge, think it to be part of original text. Terms like Dar al-Islam and Dar al-harb came into existence much later due to spread of Islam in other parts of the world. Their context has to be properly understood.

ISLAMIC TERMS AND THEIR MEANING AND ORIGIN

Islam arose in a tribal society, which functioned on oral customs and traditions and had no written laws or had no prophet or scripture. Muhammad (PBUH) was first prophet among Arabs and he brought the first scripture – Qur’an – in the history of Arabia. There were several problems in the Arab society of the Prophet’s time, which Islam tried to address. Mecca was fast turning into an international financial and commercial hub and yet lacked any written laws.

Because of commercialisation of Meccan society tribal traditions were being ignored and gross injustices were taking place causing social tensions. The institutions of private property, usually absent in tribal societies had come into existence and conspicuous pattern of consumption was developing. The weaker sections of society like the poor, orphans, widows and slaves were being neglected and women were treated as chattels.

On the other pole of the society there were powerful vested interests who had enriched themselves through international trade between China through India and Yemen to borders of Roman Empire to the North. Thus Meccan society was on the threshold of transformation into a developed commercial society and yet lacked any written law or higher religious and social institutions.

Islam tries to fulfil this vacuum through Prophet Muhammad (PBUH). The Prophet gave higher values to the Arab society most fundamental of which were equity and justice along with the concepts of universal humanity. Meccan society badly needed these higher values and the concept of universal humanity. For that the Qur’an, revealed to the Prophet, attacked local, divisive, superstitious practices of tribal gods and goddesses and gave the concept of unifying and universal concept of one God – Allah. This could transform the Meccan tribal society into a higher form of universal society.

However, this was not acceptable to tribal chiefs who had formed inter-tribal commercial corporations and were highly proud of their achievements of wealth and prestige. They were highly status conscious and were not prepared to accept claim of prophet hood and revelation by a poor orphan boy though he came from a clan of Hashim highly regarded in Meccan tribal order.

The Qur’an, revealed to Muhammad (PBUH) brought new truth to Arab society, which did not possess any higher truth so far. Thus those who accepted this higher truth were called either Muslim or Mu’min. It is important to note here that there is definite difference between these two terms – Muslim and Mu’min. Qur’an itself differentiate between the two. Those who simply accepted Islam without deeper understanding as it was a rising religion and surrendered to prophet’s message were termed as ‘Muslims (i.e. those who surrender). But those who believed from depth of their heart and developed higher conviction in the prophet’s message, were termed as ‘Mu’min’ (i.e. those who sincerely believed and committed themselves).

Thus we find in the Qur’an, “The dwellers of the desert say: We believe. Say: You believe not, but say, We submit; and faith has yet not entered into your hearts. And if you obey Allah and His Messenger, He will not diminish aught of your deeds. Surely Allah is Forgiving, Merciful,� (49:14)

Thus there were two stages – submitting and believing. Those who understood higher mission of Islam and its universalising mission and developed deep faith into it were called ‘Mu’min’. It is these Mu’mins who were ever ready to sacrifice everything including their own life for the success of the mission. Others, Muslims, just joined in for one or the other reason.

It is also to be born in mind that Qur’an gave Arabs concepts of higher values, which did not exist in their society. The best values among Arabs were chivalry and generosity summed up in the word muru’ah (literally ‘manlike’). However, the Qur’an gave values like truth, justice, equality, benevolence, compassion, peace, forgiveness, humility which were not known to Arabs.

Thus those wealthy Arabs who accumulated wealth were too arrogant to believe in these universal values and higher morality. Thus because they rejected truth of these universal values and continued to believe in tribal gods and goddesses with accompanying superstitions and denial of human reason and higher morality, they were termed as kafir i.e. unbeliever.

The word kafir literally means one who hides. According to Imam Raghib al-Asfahani, who compiled the dictionary of Qur’an, the word kafara means to hide. Night is also called kafir as it hides everything. A cultivator is also called kafir as he hides seeds below soil for it to grow. (see Imam Raghib Asfahani Mufradat al-Qur’an, pp-916-17, Lahore,1971).

Thus anyone who hides is called kafir and since those Arabs of Mecca who refused to accept higher truth revealed from Allah and hid it were called kafirs. It is important to note that only those who hide higher truth and morality based on this truth are called kafirs (plural kuffar). However, it does not mean all those who are not Muslims are kafirs as they can also possess truth, though in different form or through other prophets.

The Qur’an makes it quite clear that Allah has sent several prophets and all are not mentioned in the Qur’an. Only few have been who came with the message from Allah in and around Arab region like Abraham, Moses and Christ. Only Adam and Noah were not from that region. The Qur’an says Allah has sent His messengers to all the nations (13:7). Thus Allah has sent His messengers, guides to all the people and they possess truth. Thus all non-Muslims cannot be dubbed as kafirs, only those who hide truth in any form. The Qur’an also creates a category of ahl al-kitab (people of the book). All those to whom Allah sent His messenger and a book were called people of the Book. The Qur’an mentions Christians, Jews and Sabaens in this category.

But does not exclude those who have not been mentioned in this category by the Qur’an. Many others like Zoroastrians were included in this category. The Sufi saints like Mazhar Jan-I-Janan also included the Hindus in this category arguing that how Allah can forget to send His Messengers to India as He has promised to send His Messengers to all the nations. He accepts Vedas as revealed scriptures. He also feels Hindus are monotheists as they believe in God who is nirgun and nirakar (i.e. without attributes and shape), which is highest form of tawhid (monotheism). (see Mazhar Jan-I-Janan’s Letters tr. in Urdu by Khaliq Anjum, Delhi…..)

It is also important to note that Qur’an also emphasises freedom of conscience and rejects any compulsion in matters of religion (2:256) and even accepts right of kafirs to believe in what they believe (see chapter 109) and pronounces the doctrine for you is your religion and for me is mine. Those kafirs who do not fight with Muslims and live and let live can be befriended. Qur’an permits fighting only with those kafirs who fight Muslims and attack them. See verses 2:190 –191.

Thus kafirs have been divided into two categories harbi and non-harbi kafirs i.e. those who fight Muslims and those who do not. One can enter into pact with non-harbi kafirs. All those verses in the Qur’an, which refer to fighting or killing kafirs do not apply to all the kafirs but to those who broke friendship treaty or attacked Muslims. Qur’an does not even permit abusing other gods lest they abuse Allah (6:109), let alone killing those believing in other gods.

Thus one should not read Qur’anic verses about kafirs piecemeal but in conjunction with all other verses in so that one can understand overall approach of the Qur’an. The word kafir has been used very loosely in the history of Islam and not in keeping with the text of the Qur’an. There are several reasons for such misuse of the word. Of course it is not only particularly so in the history of Islam but as pointed out above, it happens with all ideological and religious movements.

Any disagreement on theological doctrines also results in dubbing the other as kafir. Thus one sect of Muslims denounced the other sect as kafir. It was more out of intolerance than theological error. Even individuals who fell out of grace of powerful ‘ulama were denounced as kafirs. Persons like Sir Syed Ahmad Khan who advocated modern secular education was described as kafir and fatwas were issued against him and fatwa obtained from ‘ulama in Madina to that effect.

In dubbing someone as kafir various motives are at work including ones disagreement and personal ego or even vested interest. Thus a true Muslim who follows the spirit of the Qur’an would refrain from using such terms. It should be left to Allah to decide. A human being should only express his/her disagreement. Qur’an exhorts believers to accept disagreements and leave rest to Allah and excel each other in good deeds (see verses like 5:48, 2:148).

Some people out of ignorance describe Hindus as kafirs. They neither know Qur’an properly nor Hindu religion. Many Sufi saints who knew Hindu religion even accepted them as people of the book, as pointed out above. And Qur’an also exhorts Muslims not to denounce others loosely but to argue with them in best possible manner so as to persuade them rather than alienate them (see verses 16:125 and 3:63). It is great lie perpetrated by some hostile or ignorant people that Qur’an requires Muslims to convert people at the point of sword. There is not a single verse in the Qur’an to this effect. Qur’an emphatically rejects coercion and promotes persuasion. It believes in excluding other not on theological but only on moral rounds. On moral grounds it includes all.

Thus kafir is one who denies all morality and moral truth and denies freedom of conscience and human dignity and believes in exploiting others, indulges in wrong doings and injustice, lies to serve his own interests and persecutes others to pursue his own interests and is arrogant of his wealth and power and denies existence of higher power. One who is humble, just, truthful, compassionate and benevolent to others cannot be called kafir whatever his/her theological belief. Qur’an is very universal in approach and emphasises what it puts as ‘‘vie one with another in virtuous deeds.�

Dar al-Islam and Dar al-harb

The concept of Dar al-Islam (abode of Islam or Islamic country) and Dar al-harb i.e. abode of war or non-Islamic country is not found in the Qur’an as Islam had not spread to other countries when the Qur’an was being revealed. Islam spread to other areas after the death of the Prophet (PBUH). This concept was thus developed by later jurists who were confronted with the reality of Muslims living in minority in some countries.

Where Muslims were in overwhelming majority were thus described by jurists as Dar al-Islam and where Muslims were living as persecuted minority were called Dar al-harb or abodes of war. But also there were countries where Muslims lived as minority but were free to pursue their religion in peace like India. The jurists distinguished such areas as Dar al-aman i.e. abode of peace.

Whichever country where Muslims can live in peace and pursue their religion freely should be described as abode of peace. In fact in modern times freedom of conscience (which Qur’an accepted fourteen hundred years ago) is universally recognised in contemporary world, at least theoretically, and so there is no question of any part of the world being Dar al-harb today. Still many people hostile to Islam or totally ignorant of development of such concepts keep on repeating these concepts to defame Islam. No serious scholar or jurist describes India as Dar al-harb.

Thus it should be clearly understood that these concepts were developed by the jurists in keeping with the past realities and have nothing to do with any Qur’anic doctrine. India and most other countries where Muslims live in minority today accept the right to freedom of religion and hence they cannot be described as Dar al-harb but as Dar al-aman. However, there may be practical problems and even a degree of persecution of Muslims but that would not be a good enough reason to declare it as Dar al-harb. Any region can be described as Dar al-harb, if at all, only if Muslims are not allowed to practice their religion constitutionally or by law. There is no such country in the world today. India is a secular democratic country and all are free to profess, practice and propagate their religion. How can it then be described as Dar al-harb. Anyone who invokes such doctrine does so either out of ignorance or out of deliberate mischief.

Jihad

Much has been written on this since the events of 9/11. Jihad is utmost effort to achieve something using ones utmost efforts (see Raghib Asfahani op.cit. 199-200). It may include fighting with weapons as a last resort but also includes fighting against oneself and ones desires which one hadith describes as jihad-I-akbar i.e. greatest jihad. Jihad, if one goes to the literal meaning of the word, does not mean war but only utmost efforts and its other derivative juhud means according to ones capacity.

Many Muslims out of ignorance use it only in the sense of war, which is not correct. Qur’an uses other words like harb and qital for war but uses word jihad for moral struggle. It is every Muslims duty to continue struggle for moral excellence, of his own and also of society he lives in. To fight against corruption, against environmental pollution, for human rights, for justice for weaker sections of society and such other noble causes is part of jihad. Anything, which brings relief to suffering humanity is part of jihad in the way of Allah.

The Prophet (PBUH) basically devoted himself to fight for justice for weaker sections of society in Mecca and hence Qur’an’s repeated emphasis on helping orphans, widows, poor, women and slaves. The prophet (PBUH) had declared jihad against all forms of injustices in Meccan society and was opposed in his efforts by powerful vested interests as pointed out above. It is this passion for social justice, which needs to be emulated today by Muslims and become precursors of social justice. There is so much injustice all around and vested interests in our times are much more powerful than in Prophet’s time. That will be real jihad. There is so much poverty and exploitation in the world.

Cow Slaughter

Qur’an no where makes it obligatory on Muslims to slaughter cow. It is totally a wrong notion that Muslims should slaughter cow particularly on Eid al-adha i.e. Baqar Eid. There is absolutely no such injunction in the Qur’an. Babar had written in his will to Humayun not to permit slaughter of cow to win over hearts and minds of Hindus. Some Nawabs of Bengal used to give death sentence for slaughtering cows. Recently Darul ‘Ulum, Deoband, the premier seminary of Islam in Asia advised Muslims not to slaughter cows on Eid al-Adha to avoid communal trouble. To respect others religious sentiments is part of higher morality. Islam teaches to respect others’ religious sentiments and live in peace and harmony.

On Roots of Communal Violence

ON ROOTS OF COMMUNAL VIOLENCE
September 16-30, 2002
by Asghar Ali Engineer

Communal violence has been increasingly taking place in India for last several decades. There has hardly been any respite throughout period of independence. To understand the phenomenon of communal violence and its roots in our society is highly necessary to find solution if any. Many rationalists reduce it to religion and for them religion is the main culprit. Such reductionism would not help. It is not only oversimplifying an issue it also means ignoring the complexity of a social phenomenon.

Religion, at best, is one factor, among many. Religion, it should also be noted, is an instrumental rather than fundamental cause. Religion is used as a powerful instrument to achieve political, economic and social purposes for its powerful mobilizatory power. Religion has powerful emotional appeal and hence it is easy to exploit clouding real interests. What appears to be clash of religions is, really clash of interests.

Even partition was not result of clash between Hinduism and Islam as popularly thought. Jinnah was quite indifferent to religion and religious practices. He was a constitutionalist and was fighting for constitutional arrangements for the Muslim power elite. Had it been resolved satisfactorily our country would not have been partitioned. The theory invoked by communal forces that since Muslims were not loyal to the country they saw it partitioned, can hold no water.

Jinnah represented interests not of all Indian Muslims but only of elite Muslims. He had no concern for low class, low caste Muslims and overwhelming majority of Indian Muslims belonged to, and belong even today, to this category. The interests of poor Muslims left Jinnah quite cold. When the noted poet Dr. Iqbal wrote to Jinnah about acute poverty among the Muslims of Punjab and to do something about it to make Muslim League popular among them, Jinnah quietly dropped him from presidentship of the Punjab Muslim League. Muslim League was party of Muslim power elite.

In understanding the roots of communalism one must understand that communalism neither represents religion nor patriotism, it represents interests. Secondly, it should also be understood that no religious community is homogenous as communalists make it out to be; every religious community is divided along several lies - caste, class, culture and language. These are the fault lies of any religious communities. Muslim League, as pointed out above, did not represent the entire Muslim community nor Hindu communalists represent interests of all Hindus. The Hindu community is irreconcilably divided along caste lies apart from class and linguistic-cultural lines.

In any case Hindus are much more stratified (though Muslims too are) than any other community in India and no single formation like the Sangh Parivar or Muslim League (in pre-partition days) can represent entire community. However, since who knows this better than communal forces that they employ religious rhetoric much more aggressively to compensate for lack of political unity in the community.

The Muslim League tried to arouse religious passions to fanatical pitch as Muslims in pre-partition days were far from united. The low caste and lower class Muslims as well as Muslims from regions like North West province and South (particularly Tamil and Malayalam speaking Muslims) were opposed or indifferent to Muslim League and supported Indian National Congress or even left parties. The Muslim League used aggressive religious rhetoric precisely to make up for this lack of unity.

The Sangh Parivar transcended even pre-partition Muslim League in unabashedly exploiting Hindu religious rhetoric to promote its own political interests and to make up for total lack of unity among the Hindus. Since the caste consciousness is very deep among the Hindus and now every caste is pressing for its political interests, the task of leaders of the Sangh Parivar became even more challenging any time. And hence they are compelled to use much more aggressive rhetoric and also much more organised violence against the other community to try to forge unity among Hindus fragmented along so many lines.

Greater the fragmentation higher the tendency to attack other community to create illusion of unity. High pitched rhetoric and maximum degree of communal violence reaching proportions of carnage help 'unite' disparate groups of Hindus though this 'unity' itself is extremely fragile and temporary.

It is also important to note that the real carriers of communal virus are those belonging to educated middle classes. And most of these middle class people happen to be not so enthusiastic about religion and religious orthodoxy. The carriers of Muslim communalism were educated Muslim middle classes of colonial India. These middle classes become, through their education, more conscious of their caste and communal identities and then they articulate these identities in caste and communal idiom. Their whole political discourse veers round caste and communal issues.

It is in this sense that communalism is product of modern British colonial period, and not of medieval period as made out by the communal forces. It is not only the British colonialists who divided Indians to rule over them, the Indian elite too was equally divisive in its own interests. It got easily divided, as basically its interests were divisive.

The Sangh Parivar (The Hindu Mahasabha in the colonial period) created illusion of patriotism by employing rhetoric of 'Bharat Mata', 'Akhand Bharat' and so on but it was no less divisive of the country as Muslim League politics itself. Both Savarkar as well as Jinnah employed similar communal discourse and both talked of Hindu nationalism and Muslim nationalism. Savarkar also maintained that Hindus and Muslims are two separate nations as Jinnah did. Only difference is that majority communalism leads to hidden inner division and minority communalism to visible external division. But minority communalism also does not lead to external visible division in all cases; it can lead to such division only if it is concentrated in some areas; but not if it is dispersed.

In independent India majority communalism slowly and gradually became much more aggressive and ultimately almost subdued the minority communalism. Jawaharlal Nehru maintained even during pre-partition period (when minority communalism was comparatively more aggressive) that majority communalism is aggressive and reactionary and minority communalism is defensive and borne out of feeling of insecurity.

The majority communalism showed its aggressiveness in post-independence India first in Jabalpur riots of 1962. Nehru never thought in post-independence India such aggressive communal violence can break out. He was greatly shocked. However, Nehru and Maulana Azad were great pillars of secularism and did everything to protect and even promote it.

The subsequent generation of Congresspersons hardly had such commitment to secular ideology and secular politics. They were more interested in power than ideology. The gradual de-ideologisation of politics further strengthened politics of communalism. The de-ideologised 'pragmatic approach' then began to deteriorate into opportunism and even unabashed use of caste and communal rhetoric by the Congress 'secular' leaders to capture power.

What mattered now was to win elections rather than promote politics of secular and socialist ideology though the rhetoric of socialism and secularism continued. Nehru's socialist -secular discourse now became an empty rhetoric. Indira Gandhi continued this discourse but for a short while. For her too power superseded ideology in less than a decade. And, she was much more of a secularist than other leaders of the Congress.

This weakening of secular commitment injected much greater degree of dose of opportunism, if not outright communalism, in Indian politics. The decade of eighties proved to be much dangerous from this point of view. The weakened secular commitment of the Congress and much more aggressive communal rhetoric of the Sangh Parivar brought about greatest spurt if communal violence in the decade of eighties. The Sangh Parivar raised new issues and began to seriously question the very concept of nehruvian secularism as 'psuedo-secularism' based on 'appeasement' of minorities. Such overtly communal discourse was never employed before as part of secular political discourse.

The result was not any serious debate from the Congress leaders but a feeling began to take roots in the Congress circles that we are getting alienated from majority community in order to court minority votes. Though such a stance was never officially adopted by the Congress, it was never seriously challenged either. The Congress commitment to secularism became so weak during the eighties that it even surrendered before minority leaders to overturn the Supreme Court judgement in the Shah Bano maintenance case by enacting another law for maintenance for Muslim women. Rajiv Gandhi then went to the extent of laying foundation stone for Ramjanmabhoomi Masjid and got completely alienated from the minority community and lost subsequent elections.

Had the Congress maintained its commitment to secularism like Nehru and Azad communalism would not have been emboldened to such an extent and India would not have seen eruption of communal carnage in Gujrat. The Lohite socialists also wavered in their commitment to socialism often making compromises with the Sangh Parivar. It is only the Communists who remained steadfast in their commitment to both socialism and secularism.

Plurality or Polarity?

PLURALITY OR POLARITY?
November 1-15, 2001
by Asghar Ali Engineer

Nation formation and nation building are two distinct processes. Both are difficult and complex, nation- building specially so. Nation formation generally is a period of struggle against external challenge while nation building is a struggle against internal one. India was, under the British rule, an administrative unit rather than a nation. British rulers treated India as a colony rather than a nation. It was precisely for this reason that the highly diverse elements came together under the charismatic leadership of Tilak, Gandhi, Nehru, Maulana Azad, Sardar Patel and others and vowed to form a nation and challenge the British rule. We did so successfully.

However, the process of nation formation was not without challenges. Communal fissures did appear and in this struggle two nation theory also surfaced and we were divided along the communal lines. However, many of us thought that if this was the price to be paid for our nation formation so be it and we paid the price. Our main objective at the time was independence from the British rule, which we achieved. Some people think that we could have avoided partition if we had shown patience and perseverance but it is best a debating point and rest is history.

After independence though Pakistan opted for a religious state we did not swerve from our secular course and opted, with wisdom and determination, for a secular polity. Partition, it must be noted, had not reduced degree of our diversity. Hardly fifty percent of our Muslim population went over to Pakistan. Rest remained in India as they had great faith in secular democracy of India. And today there are, according to some estimates, more Muslims in India than in Pakistan thus invalidating the validity of theory of two nations, if it was ever valid. Formation of Bangla Desh had already dealt a death -blow earlier to that theory.

Our diversity, as pointed out above, remained intact despite the formation of Pakistan and secular democracy was the best creative response to our bewildering diversity. However, secular democracy remained more of a conceptual anchor for our diversity rather than a philosophy in action. Many of our internal challenges stem from this. Diverse interests emerged in the process of nation building, which posed a grave challenge to our secular democracy.

The first grave challenge was the tendency to majoritarianism. Nehru had this fear all along. Nehru, who was leading the process of nation building in the post-independence India, stood by fair share for all in power including minorities. This was the only fitting answer to two- nation theory. After all it was fear of denial of this share that this theory came into existence. Nehru was well aware of it and therefore his concept of secular democracy meant justice to minorities in the process of nation building.

However, Hindu communalism, like Muslim communalism, was not at all happy with the concept of secular democracy and began putting spokes in its way. Like Islamic Pakistan they wanted to create Hindu Rashtra consigning minorities to a secondary position. The RSS ideologues rejected the concept of plurality and opted for polarity, polarity, which was sought to be created by two- nation theory. Thus there are clearly two contradictory political processes in operation during our process of nation building: those trying to weld together diverse elements in the country to meet the internal challenges of development and formation of civil society.

It is also important to note that communalism is not only negation of pluralism but also opposed to modernity and the concept of civil society and its political freedoms. If for one Islam is the core of political discourse for the other it is dharma which is central to its polity. For them there is no space for modern political discourse at all. The supremacy of dharma is the essence of their politics. And if religion or dharma is the essence of politics non-believers can hardly have any place.

Thus in the course of our process of nation building all these internal challenges have emerged and with the passage of time these challenges are becoming graver and graver. The emergence of Ramjanmabhoomi politics was not accidental or even an exception. It was result of continuous and systematic challenge to secular democratic polity as enshrined in our Constitution. The secular forces must take this grave challenge to the concept of modern secular polity very seriously. It is the most serious challenge modern democratic India is facing today. It negates the very fundamentals of our political philosophy.

Nothing can be more valued than our diversity. Our diversity is the core of our democracy. Freedom becomes meaningless without respect for this diversity. Fundamentalism and fanaticism are becoming stronger in all the countries of Indian subcontinent or South Asia, particularly in India and Pakistan. Forces of fanaticism are gaining upper hand. In my opinion this is as grave a challenge as the challenge of freeing our country from the British rule. It requires mass mobilisation once again on the scale our leaders of freedom struggle did during the British rule.

It was easier however, to mobilise the masses against British rule; it is much more difficult to do so against our own internal enemy. There were clearly defined sentiments against the British rule; there are no such sentiments against fundamentalism and religious fanaticism, which is eating into the vitals of our politics of secular democracy and democratic freedoms. I, therefore, consider this internal challenge as much more serious than the struggle against colonial rule.

No political party in India is prepared to face this challenge and defend secular democracy with full vigour and untarnished commitment with honourable exception of parties on the left. But the parties on the left do not have all India presence to take up this challenge. There is violence in the air everywhere. Our plurality and diversity are being threatened. The RSS chief has even given a call to Hindus to acquire arms. Thus an attempt is being made to make majority feel insecure.

Thus secular forces have to meet this challenge by strengthening our plurality and diversity. Polarity is the enemy of our unity. Even in medieval ages such a polarity never existed as is sought to be created today. Our culture is a pluralist culture and we have deeply influenced each other in practically every field. We have several communities, which can neither be characterised as Muslim or Hindu. They profess mixed religions. In the People of India published by Anthropological Survey of India we find that there are 87 communities which profess Hinduism and Sikkhism, 116 communities which adhere to Hinduism and Christianity, 35 communities which follow Hinduism and Islam and 94 communities which practise Christianity and Tribal religions.

The caste scenario is no less interesting. There are twelve communities among Muslims who profess to be Brahmins, 24 communities who declare themselves as Kshatriyas, 6 as Vaishyas and 11 Muslim communities as Sudras. Among Christians too we have such caste groups, 8 professing to be Brahmins and 48 as Sudras.

This plurality of caste and communities makes India as the most interesting as well as challenging country as far as the process of nation building is concerned. The purists among Hindus, Christians and Muslims try to purify their respective communities but it has hardly ever succeeded. There is constant attempt going on to re-write our history to polarise communities. Such re-writing of history is clearly aimed at polarisation through creating false consciousness.

The process of polarisation before independence resulted in partition. Now there is no question of partition but it creates tension, which often burst into communal violence. Each bout of violence results in greater polarisation between communities and this polarisation helps secure votes of polarised communities. This internal challenge can be met only if sense of unity born of our composite culture and sharing common historical bonds is strengthened. This shared historical bonds will create plural rather than polarised identity.

Without shared historical bonds and sense of composite culture a sense of nationhood cannot be induced among the people. In fact religion can never be a basis of nationhood. Cultural and historical bonds are far more viable for secular politics than common religious bonds. Common religious bonds are valuable on a different plane. A religious community is different from a political community. A nation is a multi-layered community. It has several layers political, social, historical and cultural. Thus many people feel today that partition of Indian sub-continent was not a sound political decision. Despite religious differences our common cultural and historical bonds are far stronger. It was for this reason that great Islamic scholars like Maulana Husain Ahmed Madani and Maulana Abul Kalam Azad cautioned Indian Muslims against religious nationalism.

Secular nationalism can be an effective antidote to religious fanaticism if our political processes are guided and controlled by political philosophy of secularism. It is only when communal forces seize control of political processes that fanaticism raises its head. It is unfortunate that this seems to be happening today in our country. Or is it weakness of secular forces that has become strength of communalism?

Police and Minorities

By Asghar Ali Engineer

The police as such is unfriendly, even antagonistic to people and much more so when it comes to minorities. The police act was drafted by Britishers in 1861 and its main purpose at the time was to suppress people and to enforce British rule. Thus the police act was meant to suppress people and make them obedient to the British rulers. It was understandable that any foreign rulers would do that.

However, what is most surprising is that even sixty years after independence from British rule our democratic rulers have not made any change in the police act. Not only that our rulers are not even prepared to implement recommendations of 5th police commission for some reforms and that too despite the Supreme Court directive to do so. The reason is obvious. Our rulers also want to use police for their political end. They do not want police to be people friendly. If police becomes people friendly politicians cannot use them for their personal end.

If police is anti-people in general, it is much more so anti-minorities, particularly anti-Muslim and anti-Christian. In riot after riot police behaves partially and does not hesitate to kill Muslims in firing. Latest example is of Hyderabad Mecca Masjid bomb explosion. The police fired ruthlessly on the protesting mob and killed six persons. It fired even on injured persons who were being taken to hospitals after bomb explosion. And what is worse they fired to kill and that is why six lives were lost.

Here I am reminded of terrible tragedy of Hashimpura of May 23, 1987. Hashimpura is near Meerut, which was rocked by communal violence in May 1987. The police as usual thought that Muslims are mainly responsible for communal disturbances in Meerut and decided to teach Muslims a lesson. The PAC (Police Armed Constabulary) went to Hashimpura and pulled out some 50 persons mostly young and some elderly. Most of them were poor.

They were loaded on trucks, taken outside city premises and shot dead and then their bodies were thrown into a nearby canal. Some two or three persons somehow survived, (the police had taken them to be dead), hid themselves in shrubs and escaped and told the whole story. It is twenty years since this terrible tragedy happened no action has been taken against the murderers. They are roaming free. Some activists worked hard to bring these policemen to justice but nothing happened. The state machinery was totally indifferent to this and not even summons were served to them.

Mulayam Singh Yadav who always claimed that he is sympathetic to Muslims and had an eye on their votes, did not do anything at all. Even today matter is pending and relatives of those killed are running from pillar to post for justice and the culprits roam freely. The reason is obvious: those killed were poor and also Muslims. Thus they were doubly disadvantaged. Recently on 23rd May on completion of twenty years of the massacre in Hashimpura, mothers, sisters and fathers of those killed demonstrated in Delhi holding photographs of their loved ones. One does not know whether the authorities took any notice of this grim tragedy or not.

The Gujarat police is of course notorious in this matter and they seem to get away with anything under the patronage of Narendra Modi. Sohrabuddin and his wife and another witness of the crime of fake encounter Koli were eliminated. All papers were faked under instructions of Chief Minister’s Office of which Tehelka in its issue of 19th May, 2007 has given gory details. DIG police Vanjara called these fake encounters as ‘Desh Bhakti’. Apart from Sohrabuddin and his wife Kausarbi, another Muslim youth Samir Khan was also eliminated in 2003. Ishrat Jahan and her colleague were also eliminated describing them as members of Lashkar-i-Tayyiba.

All these fake encounters were carried out saying they wanted to kill Narendra Modi. Thus Narendra Modi was trying to project himself as a martyr and a brave fighter against terrorism. He himself said in one of his speeches that he will lay down his life for the sake of the country and for fighting against terrorism. He said, challenging “the powers in Delhi� to “hang him till death� but has reiterated that he would continue his efforts and wipe out terrorism from Gujarat. “I challenge the UPA (government) to hang me till I die. If they plan to do this tomorrow, I request them to do it today, I will give up life. But I will not give up my fight against terrorism.�

This is how Modi is trying to extricate from the fake encounter imbroglio. He wants to wipe out terrorism by getting innocent people killed. He wants to project himself as martyr by killing people from minority communities. All this is happening in a secular democracy. Of course Gujarat is a Hindutva laboratory and already has declared itself as part of Hindu Rashtra. Modi is showing all his efficiency in bringing about reality of Hindu Rashtra in Gujarat.

This clearly shows how politicians misuse police for their own personal ends. It is thanks

to the Supreme court that Vanjara and other police officers are being brought to justice. Sohrabuddin’s brother filed a petition in the Supreme Court and on being issued notice to the Gujarat Government, it admitted that Sohrabuddin and his wife were killed in fake encounters. However, Modi Government washed its hands off the whole affair and put entire blame on DIG CID Vanjara and others.

It is also true that there are some honest police officers who try to do their duty. Ms. Gita Johari, IG CID stubbornly refused to bow down to political pressures. Supreme Court had issued instructions to make her answerable to the Court only. But political establishment put pressure on her to report to her immediate boss Shri Mathur but she refused. However, such officers are very few. Most others are politically pliable.

There should be zero tolerance for encounter deaths and any police officer who has killed anyone in so called encounter should be treated as murderer unless he proves in the court of law that he fired in defense and that there was casualty on the part of police also. All details about how many rounds were fired and bullets fired should also be accounted for. Recently the Government of Maharashtra has issued instructions that there would be a CID enquiry after every encounter death. It is a welcome step. But one has to see whether this is strictly implemented. Many such instructions are issued but never followed in practice.

No other country ever tolerates such killings by the police. Encounter deaths were unheard of even in India few decades before. First encounter deaths were reported during emergency (1975-77) when some Naxalites were killed by Andhra and Kerala police. Mr. Tarkunde, (retired judge of the Bombay High court) the noted rationalist and human rights activist held inquiry in encounter killing and exposed those police officers who killed people. There was much debate in the country at a time and such encounters had almost stopped.

But soon these encounters began and many mafia dons were killed. But such killings were also not so genuine. Some policemen who became ‘encounter specialists’ were killing at the instance of rival mafia dons and making money. These encounter specialists accumulated wealth much beyond their known sources of income. Despite all this they acquired political influence and had direct access to political bosses over their immediate bosses.

Thus encounter deaths should not be tolerated in a democratic set up. In democracy human rights play very important role and police should be sensitivised to human rights issues. However, our police is still being used for suppression of people’s rights and specially those of minorities. In most of the communal riots police hardly brings those responsible for killings of minorities to book. They do not investigate cases properly and even forge records.

One has to go through various inquiry commission reports to realize this. The Madan Commission Inquiry Report into Bhivandi and Jalgaon riots of 1970 lambasted the police officers for forging records in order to implicate some members of minority communities. However, state took no action against such officers. Instead many of them were promoted. Similarly the Srikrishna Commission Report which inquired into Mumbai riots of 1992-93 passed strong remarks against communalization of Mumbai police and named more than 30 officers for their crimes of omissions and commissions but the congress Government of Maharashtra took no action against these guilty officers and even where it did it was mere symbolic. And one such officer was promoted to the highest coveted post of Mumbai commissioner of Police, a person who was named for killing nine Muslims in Modern Bakery near Zakaria Masjid. Of course he was promoted by the Shiv Sena-BJP Government which came to power in 1995.

Thus the police force is both criminalised and communalised and is trigger happy when it comes to poor and weaker sections in general and those belonging to minorities. This is indeed a matter of shame and the state should make all possible efforts to secularise the police and sensitise it to democratic values. The police should not be used as a repressive force as during colonial times but as people friendly institution in a democratic and secular country.

There is urgent need to implement police reform and change the outdated colonial police act. Earlier it is done better it is to uphold democratic secular values of our Constitution.

Reform and change in the Islamic world

By Asghar Ali Engineer

There is all round criticism today that Islamic world is stagnant and incapable of change. It does not admit of democracy, pluralism and human rights. It suppresses women’s rights and confines them to household in addition to imposing hjab on them. Muslims take to terrorism and violence and are dying to court martyrdom. It is also said that Muslim intellectuals remain silent and lack courage to speak out or to stand out and be counted. And above all that Islam is responsible for all this.

There is great deal of truth in this criticism. But more important question is: Is world of Islam stagnant and will never change? Some scholar’s reply in the affirmative and for them since Islam is the cause for all this stagnation, the world of Islam will never change. To them Islam does not admit democracy, human man rights and pluralism and also suppresses women’s rights and hence all that is happening in the world of Islam is coterminous with Islam. Either leave Islam, they argue or modernity.

This view of Islam, in fact of any religion, I have repeatedly argued, is lope sided. It totally ignores social universe in which a religion thrives. For some it is religion, which creates a social universe whereas for others it is social universe, which determines direction of religious theology. Perhaps both are simplistic and straight- jacketed views. Reality is much more complex. Religion influences society and likewise society too influences the course of religion.

Religion is borne and brought up in a given social milieu though it inspires its followers to go beyond the given reality. However, society constantly pulls back transcending theology as gravity pulls back anyone who strives to go skywards. Islam, as gleaned from Qur’an is most dynamic, change oriented and pluralistic in nature. It in no way obstructs women’s rights; in fact it is fervent advocate of it and promotes human dignity and freedom of conscience. Anyone who has studied Qur’an in depth is well aware of it.

But Islam thrived in a tribal and later in a feudal society and Muslim theologians borne and brought up in feudal societies found various ways to reverse the Islamic message. They pulled it back to suit their social universe. Islam now tended to be more otherworldly then this worldly, imbibed values of feudal social universe, began to suppress women’s rights, became arrogant and supremacist devaluing pluralist message of the Qur’an and lost its democratic character in the feudal universe.

The entire Islamic theology as well as resultant jurisprudence has to be historically situated, in order to understand its ideal universe. Without making distinction between ideal transcendent universe and historical social universe one cannot appreciate role of religion vis-à-vis given society. Religion as much grows from below as it descends from high on. It is as much historical response to prevailing situation as transcendent. How much it will remain mired in the given social universe and how much it will assert its transcendence will depend on several social, political factors as well as on several human actors.

In the given social universe in the Muslim world Islam has lost much of its transcendent dimension. However, the world of Islam is far from totally stagnant. It is changing though the rate of change is different in different Islamic countries. In some countries it is faster while in some other it is incremental. Today in the globalised world no country can resist change. Pressures from all around will not permit stagnation.

The wind of change is blowing throughout the Islamic world, even in Saudi Arabia, the doyen of most ‘purist’ Wahabi Islam. More about it later. First I would like to throw some light on the conference of Arab writers and intellectuals held in Morocco from August 12 to 14 in 2005. The discussions were about Islam and developments in the Islamic world. There were eminent writers, academics, diplomats and media persons from Syria, Alegeria, Tunisia, Kuwait, the Sudan, Lebanon, from U.K., from Palestine, from UAE and from Morocco. I was invited from India. This conference was convened on “Islam – How do Muslims and Others View It� by Foreign Minister of Morocco Mohammad Isa who is very liberal and open minded in outlook and stands for reform and change.

Prof. Taiyib of Syria maintained that today extremism is the main problem. One has to find ways to contain extremism. Mr. Rachid emphasised that there is need for deconstructing various discourses on Islam today. Legal verses are few and far between in the Qur’an whereas name of Allah has been mentioned thousand times. Allah represents values like compassion, justice, wisdom and so on. The entire Islamic discourse today has become legal oriented- centred around the Shari’ah laws developed centuries ago. A new Islamic discourse centred around modern developments is greatly needed.

Mr. Abdulwahab said that every group claims to be talking on behalf of Islam. Whose voice is authentic? There is also struggle for identity, especially for those Muslims who are in minority in non-Muslim countries. We cannot ignore their problems either. Muslims in U.K., for example, are facing great odds. They are insulted and humiliated. This is also part of reality today. A Muslim journalist from India told me that she has to prove again and again that she has nothing to do with terrorism. Muslims are one ummah (community) and yet are so different from each other. Culture, language and problems differ greatly. This has to be kept in mind.

Muhammad Salih from London observed that we Muslims accuse all the Jews all the time. If one Jews does something we blame the entire community of Jews. This is not fair. Same thing applies to Christians. We cannot blame all Christians for the wrong done by a few. We must be objective and dispassionate. Muslims should follow the middle path and wisdom as emphasised in the Qur’an.

Some southern Sudanese went on rampage and the northern Sudanese retaliated and held all southern Sudanese responsible. This is certainly not fair. One has to use great tact in handling complex situations exercising restraints. The Qur’an advises believers to suppress their anger.

Abdul Hadi from Kuwait said that Muslims should constantly interact with others i.e. non-Muslims. Then only they will develop a balanced view and would realise the importance of today’s pluralist society. One must fight ones own self-centredness. It breeds narrow-mindedness. Today one cannot live in isolation from others. We must widen our horizons through interactions from others.

Ahmad al-Rabai of Kuwait was of the opinion that Muslims must do hard thinking. They should see in their own mirror. What is the situation to day? How do we behave with our own minorities when we complain against treatment of Muslim minorities? How do we treat our women? We have extremists in our midst. What are we doing about that? Are we raising our voice? Poverty among Muslims is a time bomb. It breeds extremism and militancy. It can create 50 more Ladens. What are we doing about it? What is happening in Sudan? Why we do not talk about it. If America does something we cry foul and call them murderers.

Let us have hard look at Afghanistan. It is Arabs who created Taliban. Interestingly Mr. Ahmad also observed who reduced Muslims in India to a minority? Creation of Pakistan for which some Muslims are responsible. Let Muslims look into the mirror and recognise their own faults. Constructive self-criticism is urgently needed among Muslims today. Complaining against others and blaming others all the time will not help. We should also recognise our own blames first before we point fingers at others.

Mr. Ahmed Maher from Lebanon maintained that terrorists are criminals and we are not innocents either if we keep quiet. The problem is with we Muslims, not with Islam. On the Eid al-Adhah we slaughter sheep on the streets, of U.K, which creates bad image of Islam. Why we Muslims do not speak out against that. We should. They claim to be religious, which is not true. The fundamentalists amongst us have created very bad image of Islam. Unfortunately all Muslims are seen in that light.

Another participant said do we invite others to speak about us so that we know our faults? He also felt some Jews are doing violence against Palestinians, not all Jews. We should not adopt anti-Semitic stance. There are so many Jews who work for peace in Palestine. What about them? Are they not friends? Islam is not interpreted in monolithic way. There are several interpretations. Islam cannot be responsible how people interpret it. We should reform ourselves and bring about change. That is the only proper way. That is the only way to get rid of corruption – moral, religious, economic and social.

Another participant said that middle path is not enough. We have to be daring and take initiative in bringing about change and fight terrorism. Democracy means diversity and tolerance. We have to develop a culture of tolerance. We have to recognise diversity. Democracy also means how to manage changes taking place around us. Yet another participant from Sudan said we face problems, as we do not listen to others. We do not tolerate criticism.

He also said that we should recognise that extremists are not successful simply because they resort to extremism. They are successful because of their social services, helping the poor, providing medical and health care. They have developed successful network. What are we moderates doing? Sitting and discussing in the conference room. How can we succeed? Our voice is not heard by the poor. The Islamic discourse is intolerant today. It does not encourage dialogue. Islamic discourse is also impacted by the culture of the country concerned. Each country has its problems and these create their impact on Islamic discourse. There is, what he termed as ‘oil Islam and non-oil Islam’. Oil rich countries have their problems and their own Islamic discourse and non-oil Islamic countries have their own Islamic discourse. He also maintained that the Qur’an and hadith should not be rigidly interpreted.

An Egyptian participant felt that we need scholars like Muhammad Abduh. Muhammad Abduh was great Islamic thinker of nineteenth century and early twentieth century. He had spent number of years in exile in France and he listened to others in Europe. I believe Muslims cannot build their identity without others. We need others to shape our identity. Thus Muslims should listen to others. We cannot be ourselves without others. Also, we should look at ourselves in others mirror. And today our identity is getting globalised. How can then we keep ourselves isolated from others. Ours is totally interdependent world today.

We do not believe in clash of civilization. We believe in dialogue of civilization. Civilizations are treasures of values. Civilizations are resource for ideas. And if they are resource for ideas, we must accept ideas.

D.R. Musa said what is important is to respect all human beings, whatever their religious beliefs. The Prophet’s son-in-law once passed through a church and his companion said they (Christians) do not believe in Allah. Ali reprimanded him and said as long as they worship they are believers. We have to change our past to build our future. We always look to the past at the cost of our future.

Many others, besides these spoke at the conference. All were against extremism, militancy and violence. It was very refreshing to listen to these critical voices from the world of Islam, particularly from the Arab world. Very frequently we hear that there are no saner voices among Muslims. This is not true. I did not hear any participant supporting terrorism and killing of innocent people. No one described it as jihad, let alone even justifying it.

The media in the Arab world is also getting critical of those legal scholars who either encourage violent attacks or keep silent. An Arab intellectual in a Kuwait daily Al-Siyasiysah Dr. Shaker Al-Nabulsi from Jordan demanded why Islamic religious scholars haven’t issued a fatwa against Bin Laden. He says that perhaps the reason for the intensification of terrorism in the Arab world, in the form to which we are witness today, was first and foremost the encouragement it received from Islamic legal scholars, under a mantle of religion that is in most cases false, hijacked and defective. If the legal scholars – who have encouraged terrorism by means of these vocal religious fatwas – were acting properly, they would be issuing a fatwa calling to kill bin laden, Ayan Al-Zawahiri, Al-Zarqawi, and all Al-Qaeda leaders everywhere.

This article maintains that “The Al-Qaeda leaders have killed thousands of innocent people Arabs and non-Arabs, children, women, and the elderly – who have nothing to do with the conflict in the Middle East…Is it [really the conflict that] prevents the legal scholars from issuing fatwas condemning these murderers and permitting killing them, and getting rid of their evil? Or is that those legal scholars think it sufficient to condemn, and to cite slogans about tolerance, love, and cooperation and other utopian slogans, that in reality are not worth the ink used to write them and the considerable funds necessary to convene the festivals of the religious exhibitionism that lack decisive resolution?�

The tone of the article is very bitter indeed and this strong condemnation of silence on the part of some ulama shows that the Arab intellectuals are now boldly, forthrightly and courageously expressing their views. This is also very welcome development. Yes, still there must be men who approve of Al-Qaeda violence and seek its justification. But then in every society there are different viewpoints and complex processes. We cannot expect single point of view to prevail. Such bold views being expressed are indicative of new changing trends.

II

The situation in Islamic world is certainly not static. Even before 9/11 disaster things were changing and post 9/11 it is moving at a faster pace. In a way 9/11 is proving a blessing in disguise. It particularly jolted the people of Saudi Arabia as most of the alleged terrorists in 9/11 incidents were from Saudi Arabia. The Saudis realised that there is too much of intolerance in our education system. Not only towards non-Muslims but even towards Muslims of other persuasions. The educationists in Saudi Arabia are suggesting change in the course material and inculcating tolerance through education. This is very hopeful sign.

Even women in Saudi Arabia are demanding attitudinal changes towards women. In recently held municipal elections in the Saudi Kingdom women protested against their exclusion from electoral process. Modern education is fast spreading among women. More than 50 per cent graduates today in Saudi Arabia are women. The Government was compelled to hold several rounds of dialogue with women.

And it is not only in Saudi Arabia that new winds of change are blowing. It is true of almost all Muslim countries though there may be difference of degrees. Every conservative stand is progressively coming under challenge. There is increasing demand for democratising of polity and acceptance of pluralism. The Qur’an had encouraged religious pluralism by accepting other prophets and scriptures as divine and in fact posed pluralism as test of believers to live in harmony with others.

But centuries of wielding political power made the Muslim ruling classes and the ulama arrogant and intolerant of other faiths. This intolerance had nothing to do with the Qur’anic teachings. Now again there is great need to rediscover this religious pluralism and tolerance. The human arrogance disregarded the divine will. The past feudal societies also usurped the human right to freedom of conscience and concept of human dignity. Authoritarianism cannot survive longer in the face of fast spreading modern education. Moreover accountability is very fundamental to Qur’an. Qur’an lays emphasis on the doctrine of accountability in the form of belief in the Day of Judgement (Qiyamah) i.e. everyone has to stand up and account for his/her deeds.

This concept of accountability applies, above all, to rulers and this accountability is both before Allah as well as before people. This can best be realised only through democratic and transparent governance. And transparency cannot be ensured in an authoritarian form of society. And according to the Qur’an final arbiter is only Allah. It is not for human beings to judge beliefs as human beings do not know the contents of human conscience. Only Allah does.

This leads to the attitude of tolerance towards others’ beliefs. No one has right to issue fatwas who is right and who is wrong. It will be finally judged by Allah on the Day of Judgement. It is nothing but human arrogance when someone declares someone else as "kafir" and someone else is true believer. One who does good (ma’ruf), must be acceptable whatever his/her beliefs and whosever does evil (munkar) should be condemned whatever his/her beliefs.
And violence against innocent persons is munkar (evil) and must be strongly condemned. Aggression and excesses can never qualify as religious or Islamic act. Not a single innocent person can be killed as per Qur’an. It amounts to killing whole humanity. This should be rigorously practiced. Non-violence and compassion and so tolerance are most praiseworthy Islamic acts.

In a pluralist society power cannot be wielded by members of one community alone. It has to be wielded conjointly in the democratic spirit. Today one must accept the fact that Islamic world woefully lacks democratic and transparent governance. This cannot be justified in any way much less by the Qur’anic injunctions. On the contrary it is totally violative of Qura’nic sprit. Unfortunately our ulama have very warped views in this respect based on the opinions of those jurists who lived in an authoritarian and feudal age.

There is great need today to develop a new theology and new jurisprudence. There is nothing sacred about the jurisprudence developed during medieval ages, which tends to be violative of human and democratic rights. If we talk of Islamic concept of human rights how can we justify jurisprudence, which rejects the concept of human rights and human dignity. They condemn anyone who does not agree with their injunctions as ‘kafir’ and assign him/her to hell. What then about freedom of conscience and human rights?

Thus all this has to change and in view of the doctrine of accountability it is individual who is ultimately responsible for his beliefs and deeds, not anyone else. Thus old ways of issuing fatwas should change. Emphasis should be on educating people and leaving everything else to their conscience. This will result in democracy, pluralist values and tolerance. This is most essential reform needed today in the Islamic world.

A new culture, culture of democracy, tolerance and pluralism is slowly emerging in the Islamic world. These trends need to be strengthened more and more.

Religion and science - an Islamic viewpoint

By Asghar Ali Engineer

I had just matriculated in 1956 and I read in newspaper that Russia has sent a satellite to moon successfully. The satellite landed on moon. I was greatly exited and went straight to my father who was a maulavi with the newspaper and read out the news. My father had liberal views and welcomed the event. However, another maulavi was sitting at the time with him and he cried it is a lie. One cannot land on moon; it amounts to interfering with Allah’s work and this cannot be permitted. Soon after another satellite was sent which crashed midway. This malavi who was angry at the attempt to send satellite at moon noticed the news of the crashed and came rushing with the newspaper and threw it in my face and said see Allah’s punishment to these atheists who interfere with His work. I did not argue with him and kept quiet.

During those days a book in Urdu was published from Pakistan written by, if I recollect correctly, Dr. Ghulam Jeelani. The title of the book was Do Qur’an (i.e. two Qur’ans). The author argued that one Qur’an was of orthodox mullahs who believed in superstitions and the other Qur’an was one which accepted science and its discoveries. It contained all important principles of science and gave several examples by quoting verses from Qur’an. He also tried to draw various laws of science like law of gravity, velocity of falling objects towards earth, Darwin’s theory and so on and so forth.

The author of the book impressed me a great deal as at that time I was just a student of 11th standard. However, later on I revised my views and came to the conclusion that Qur’an should not be treated as a source book for science as it is basically a book of guidance. It should also not be treated as a book of history as various stories relating to past events in the Qur’an are narrated to draw a moral, rather than to write history of the past Prophets.

However, even today many people adopt Dr. Jeelani’s approach and treat the Qur’an as a source of scientific theories. But they are unable to explain why only after some major discovery they find it in the Qur’an and not before it? Many people have tried to prove even theory of relativity from Qur’an. They also try to prove, as pointed out, theory of evolution of life as propounded by Darwin.

If all this is in the Qur’an, Muslims should have discovered all this much before the western scientists did. However, Muslims only find it in the Qur’an after these discoveries are made by the scientists. In my opinion this amounts to dragging Qur’an in scientific controversies. Qur’an, or for that matter any religious scripture, should remain above such controversies. In the world of science what it is established through empirical observations today, may change tomorrow on discovery of other facts.

Thus religious scriptures should not be subjected to such exercise. Science deals with the world of empirical facts whereas religious scriptures like the Qur’an deal with spiritual and moral world; while higher spiritual truth is dealt with by religions. It is vital to understand this truth.

It was in pretty old days, in colonial period, to be precise, that one saw contradiction between religion and science. Today hardly anyone sees contradiction between the two. Most orthodox people also use modern technology and benefit from it. The orthodox religious priests, ulama and sadhus use T.V. channels for spreading their views. Q T.V. runs 24 hour channel telecasting Qur’anic commentary, answering people’s questions about their daily problems, throwing light on Shari’ah etc. Similarly several channels are being used by various religious leaders to telecast their religious and spiritual views. Thus gone are days when religious leaders used to reject scientific inventions.

We read in Sir Syed Ahmad Khan’s writings that the ‘ulama had issued fatwas against using watch for determining timings for prayers in 19th century. Even there was fatwa against use of loud speakers for azan (i.e. call to prayer). Today all mosques are equipped with loud speakers for azan. One cannot think of any mosque, even a ramshackle tin mosque, without loud -speaker. Thus scientific and technological changes have their own force to get themselves accepted.

In my view religion and science belong to two different spheres. One should not be posed against the other. They may or may not be complimentary either. Science deals with, as already pointed out, with this world and with world of empirical facts. Religion, on the other hand, deals with higher and spiritual truth. We should also distinguish between fact and truth.

Fact is not truth and truth is not fact though truth cannot contradict fact. Fact exists out there whereas truth deals with spiritual values and may not necessarily exist out there. Science can deal with facts out there, not within ones subjective or spiritual world. Truth may also deal with the world hereafter whereas science deals with the material world we live in. Religion when it deals with material world, it deals with it in moral sense.

Science deals with facts in a systematic manner to understand their nature and also deals with the causes of various phenomena. Science answers the question how and why after systematic study of a phenomenon. It does not leave any thing to mere imagination. It also demolishes superstitions which are based on presumption without systematic study of a phenomenon.

Science enables us to understand the whole universe, how it came into existence and how it evolved over billions of years. Religion, on the other hand, deals more with the inner spiritual world than outer world. Inner world is not less complex than the outer universe. In Islamic tradition there is Prophet’s saying one who understands ones inner –self can know his Lord. There is great insight in this saying of the Prophet (PBUH). Thus religion deals with spiritual universe as science deals with material universe.

Are their contradictions? Of course it depends on point of view as to how one interprets the scriptural injunctions. Many faithfuls believe that one should take scriptural statements literally, not metaphorically. For example both the Bible and the Qur’an say about the creation of the universe, “Be and it became�. Or also both the scripture say the universe was created in seven days.

Do we take these statements in literal sense? Then yes there appears to be contradiction between what science arrives at and what these scriptures say. But the other view is one need not take these statements in literal sense. At one point of time this universe did begin representing ‘kun’ (i.e. be) and this resulted in fa yakun (thus it became). However, this does not imply that entire universe came into existence in perfect form as we see it today without any process of evolution, gradual formation and death of stars and planets.

Both the Qur’anic words kun and fa yakun can be taken in allegorical sense. An event in scientific language did take place with big bang representing kun (if we accept the big bang theory) and then began gradual evolution of the universe over billions of years representing fa yakun. It may appear rather far fetched for many theologians who take words of the Qur’an literally.

The Qur’an also says the universe was created in seven days and that Allah created seven samavat (skies). The word seven (7) should also not be taken literally but in the sense of several days or years. The Arabs often meant seven or nine to represent several. There are many such verses in the Qur’an. Also, Qur’an makes it clear that what you count as a day is thousand years with your Lord. The verse 22:47 says, “And surely a day with thy Lord is as a thousand years of what you reckon.�

Thus seven days of creation should not be taken in our mundane sense. Allah’s count is different from ours. We reckon time in terms of hours, days and months and years according to solar time. But on universal scale solar time cannot be the real measure. This count of time is relevant for earth as part of solar system but it will not apply to entire universe. It is in this light that we should understand the Qur’anic statement that Allah created this universe in seven days.

For Arabs who had no developed astronomy Qur’an had to use figures which they could comprehend. And the purpose of the Qur’an was not to teach Arabs the real nature of the universe, its evolution and its time scale but to impress upon them the power of Allah (qudrat) in creating this universe. If the Qur’an had made statements like a scientist, neither it was its purpose nor it could have been understood by the Arabs from primitive society.

The Qur’an, let us understand clearly, was addressing the Arabs in immediate context and hence it had to be comprehensible to them. But since it was not meant only for them nor only for that time alone, it had to talk at different levels of intellectual comprehension. Even Arabs, the immediate address of the Qur’an, were of different calibres from totally illiterate Bedouins to experienced Arabs of better intellectual calibre, Qur’an used plain descriptive language as well as highly allegorical and symbolic language. It talked of immediate social and economic problem as well as of cosmic and other worldly issues. The Qur’an talks of creation, sustenance and end of this universe. It is not easy to describe all this in plain and direct language. Though these statements should not be treated as scientific in usual sense of the word, yet they could not be said to be misleading in anyway. Hence its language though not scientific, it was complex and symbolic.

Difficulties were obvious. Firstly, as pointed out the Qur’an was not book of science but that of moral and spiritual guidance. Secondly, it often makes statements on beginning and end of universe involving timescale not easily comprehensible by the Arabs of the time. Thirdly, no one could have thought of numbers in terms of billions and trillions involved in talking of beginning and end of universe. Even talking in terms of those numbers would not have served any purpose.

When the Qur’an talks of beginning and end of the universe, its purpose is moral, not scientific. Thus it needs kind of language not easy to use. The statements of this kind exhorted people and yet would not be such as refutable in empirical sense. The Qur’an does this quite deftly and skilfully. The Qur’anic exhortations are very powerful. Let us, for example, take the chapter 85.

“By the heaven full of stars

And the promised Day.

And the bearer of witness and that to which witness is borne!

Destruction overtake the companions of the trench!

The fire fed with the fuel –

When they sit by it;

And they are witnesses of what they do with the believers.

And they punished them for naught but that they believed in Allah, the Mighty, the Praised,

Whose is the kingdom of the heavens and the earth. And Allah is witness of all things.

(1-9)

this is only to show the Qur’anic style, its imagery and its allegories. We would also like to quote some verses from chapter 78 to show Qur’an’s description of end of universe to come and certain natural phenomenon on the earth:

“Of what they ask each other?

Of the tremendous announcement

About which they differ.

Nay they will soon know.

Have we not made the earth an expanse

And the mountains as pegs?

And We have created you in pairs,

And made your sleep for rest,

And made the night a covering,

And made the day for seeking livelihood

And We have made above you seven strong (bodies, planets)

And made a shining lamp (Sun)

And We send down from the clouds water pouring forth in abundance,

That We may bring forth thereby grain and herbs

And luxuriant gardens.

Surely the day of Decision is appointed –

The day when the trumpet is blown, so you come forth in hosts,

And the heaven is opened so it becomes as doors,

And the mountains are moved off so they remain a semblance.

Surely hell lies in wait,

A resort for the inordinate,

Living therein for long years.

(1-23)

This description of natural phenomenon of how allah created earth, planets, solar system, how it rains and earth grows grains and how truth will be revealed, mountains moved and how those spiritually dead will rise to new life and how those who deny the truth will be assigned to the hell where they will feel intense heat of uncertainties and intellectual confusion.

Thus the language used by the Qur’an is allegorical and also describes certain natural phenomenon. Thus it is mix of description of natural phenomenon as well as oral exhortation. The natural phenomenon described in these verses like creation of everything in pairs, sending down rain which enlivens earth and grains and herbs grow and so forth. This description is simple and according to day today observation. It has no element of superstition. Then it is for scientists to study these phenomenon as to how exactly it rains, how clouds are formed from the sea water and in what conditions these clouds pour out water.

It can be clearly seen that the Qur’an describes these natural phenomenon, not as scientific phenomenon but for moral exhortation. Thus Qur’an does not deal with scientific theories but describes phenomenon accurately so that scientists can study them in depth and draw proper conclusion. It also encourages believers to think, reflect and analyse so that you may understand this universe and its creator.

Thus we find verses in the Qur’an which say, “ See they not camels, how they are created? And the heaven, how it I raised high? And the earth how it is spread out? These verses require human beings to observe these natural phenomenon so that they can reflect over them and discover what is hidden from common eyes. Qur’an’s whole approach, it is important to note, is inductive.

Francis Beacon who, in a way, is founder of modern science, emphasised inductive logic in studying natural phenomenon and the universe. The Greek Philosophers had emphasised deductive logic and hence science remained static for centuries. Deductive logic entirely depends on basic premise and since no one questions the basic premise the whole deduction can go wrong if the premise is wrong.

Inductive logic, on the other hand, does not depend on any such premise but on observation and hence it remains dynamic in nature. Conclusions change in keeping with observation. Deductive logic depends on speculative assumption whereas inductive logic depends on empirical observation. Thus inductive logic is the very foundation of modern science and Qur’an repeatedly urges the believers to observe the whole universe and reflect as to how it was created.

Thus it will be seen that Qur’anic approach is more conducive to development of modern science. Had Muslims followed this inductive approach they would have made many major discoveries. But unfortunately, as also pointed out by Dr.Muhammad Iqbal in his book Reconstruction of Religious Thought in Islam that Muslim philosophers and intellectuals were greatly fascinated by Greek philosophers like Plato and Aristotle who were founders of deductive logic and hence they could not achieve what subsequently Europe could achieve.

Though it is true that Muslim philosophers and intellectuals contributed immensely in the field of science and philosophy and became harbingers of knowledge or, as pointed out by the British historian H.G.Wells in his book A Short History of the World, Arabs were foster father of knowledge, their fascination for Greek philosophy and deductive logic, made them static. The Europe, on the other hand, abandoned deductive logic in favour of inductive one and made great strides in modern sciences.

Also, add to this decline of the Abbasid State whom the renowned historian Toyenbee refers to as ‘universal state’ in Islam also gave a serious jolt to intellectual vigour and urge for discoveries and inventions and the Muslim society became static and conservative. The shari’ah debates and science of Islamic jurisprudence took precedence over philosophical and scientific debates.

It was during this period of political decline that Imam Ghazzali, himself a great philosopher and a theologian wrote his book Tahafat al-Filasifa (Random talk or smattering of philosophers). Ibn Rushd, renowned philosopher from Spain replied to Ghazzali through his book Tahafat Tahafat al-Falasifa (Randomness of Randomness of Philosophers) but it is Ghazzali who influenced the Islamic world and not Ibn Rushd.

Thus it will be seen that the Islamic world, when it was at the height of political power and had sense of security, contributed richly to the world of science but with the decline of its power and rise of European power, it began to stagnate and never achieved those heights. And as it happens, superstitions thrive in the time of insecurity, Muslims also developed superstitions directly in contrast to the Qur’anic approach.

These superstitions so overwhelmed the Islamic world that Muslim ‘ulama during eighteenth and nineteenth centuries began to oppose all scientific inventions dubbing them as against Islamic beliefs. The ‘ulama at one time also maintained that earth is flat and that it is sun which goes round the earth and not earth round the sun though there is not a single statement to this effect in the Qur’an. On the other hand the Qur’an states that all stars and planets go round in their orbits.

In conclusion one can say that religion should not be put vis-à-vis science but should be seen as a rich source of morality and spiritual growth without being opposed to modern science. In fact if science adopts religious moral and spiritual values science could really enrich humanity but in the absence of these moral and spiritual values science is being exploited as a powerful destructive force by the powerful vested interests.

Representation of Muslims in police force and communal riots

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Sachar Committee Report has given figures of Muslim representation in police force in various states. Praveen Swami, a noted columnist and commentators of current events on Kashmir in particular, and Muslims in general, has written an article in Frontline (December 16, 2006) �Bias and the Police� which is quite interesting to read. He examines these figures of Muslim presence in various states and maintains that it is not necessary that greater representation of Muslims in police force can ensure absence of communal violence.

Thus Parveen Swami says, “Representative policing is a seductive slogan, offering a one pill solution to an infinitely complex and apparently incurable malaise (emphasis in original). At best, however, it is a placebo – not a prescription for building professional police force,�

It is not that one disagrees with Mr. Swami but one has to put things in perspective by examining various factors, which lead to communal violence. Before we do so we would like to throw some light on representation of Muslims in the police force and communal situation in different states. For example in Kerala Muslims are 24.7 per cent of population and their representation in the state police is 12.96 per cent. Thus their presence in police is half their presence in the state population. Yet, Kerala is, by and large, free of communal violence.

Similarly, in Tamil Nadu Muslim constitute 5.46 per cent of state population and Muslims are just 0.11 in the police force and Tamil Nadu too, is not communally sensitive pace and barring few riots, it has been by and large free of communal violence. But then in Maharashtra Muslims are 10.60 per cent in population and their presence in police is 4.71 per cent. But Maharashtra witnesses communal violence repeatedly and several parts of Maharashtra are communally sensitive.

In Uttar Pradesh Muslims are 18.50 per cent and their presence in police is only 4.24 per cent and who does not know how several parts of U.P. were ultra sensitive until yesterday. Yet today both U.P. and Bihar (in Bihar too Muslims are just 5.4 per cent in the police force as against their population of 16.53 per cent) are free of communal violence for last few years.

Thus Parveen Swami is right in asserting that one should not think that Muslim presence in police force will ensure communal violence free state. In fact no one maintains that presence of Muslims in adequate numbers in police force by itself can ever ensure riot-free society. What is maintained, and Mr. Swami also accepts it, is that proper presence of Muslims in police force would lead, and I would like to emphasise not entirely, but to some extent, proper handling of communal riot and post-communal-riot situation. A prejudiced police force can further aggravate the situation after out-break of communal violence and also can implicate more and more number of innocent Muslims on false charges of rioting, as often happens.

Let us remember that communalism and communal violence are fundamentally political phenomenon. Even if there is zero representation of Muslims in police force but political situation is congenial to communal harmony, there will be no outbursts of communal violence. And, on the other and, even if there is over-representation of Muslims in the police force, there is absolutely no guarantee that there will be no communal violence. In Andhra Pradesh Muslim presence in police force is 13.25 per cent as against their population of 9.17 per cent and yet Hyderabad area is communally quite sensitive and frequent communal riots take place.

Where there is political determination not to have communal violence, there will be none, even if police is highly prejudicial to Muslims and Muslim presence in police force is minimal. One has to carefully study the political situation in order to understand dynamics of communal violence.

It is also, important to understand that in India we have no professional policing. Even if it is our ideal, reality is far from the ideal. Our society is divided vertically in caste hierarchy and horizontally in religious, regional and linguistic communities. Thus we all are carriers of caste, communal, regional and linguistic prejudices. Apart from our society, even our education system inculcate these prejudices in us. And our police being part of our society and having been educated in the same educational system cannot be free of these prejudices.

I have been to various institutions of police training and have examined there training system, there is nothing in it that can free the policemen of these socially acquired prejudices. Thus more often than not, a policeman becomes a Hindu or a Gujarati or Maharashtrian, a Brahmin or Rajput when there are caste, communal or linguistic clashes and often unabashedly so. When I was interviewing a police constable in Deonar, a Mumbai suburb during 1992-93 riots, he told me that take off my police uniform and I am a Shivsainik at heart. It did not surprise me. The police behaviour was highly partisan during Mumbai riots.

Let alone, state police force (this category generally includes constabulary, sub-inspectors and inspectors) even IPS people are often not free of communal and upper caste prejudices. One should not treat the police force as homogenous one. The state recruits carry more raw prejudices both caste and communal whereas IPS force tends to be more sophisticated.

Undoubtedly there are secular and honest officers and also those who are secular but yet politically ambitious or aspiring to better and more lucrative posts. Such officers are equally dangerous though they may not be communal or casteist by inclination. Politicians use police officers for their own political purposes. Those police officers who do not give in to political demands are dumped into obscure posting rendering them quite ineffective.

It is well-known fact that there will be no communal violence, if it does not suit politicians in their power game. Both U.P. and Bihar were inflammable states for decades. The battle for partition was also fought mainly in these two states in north India. This legacy continued for decades after partition. But the scenario dramatically changed after implementation of Mandal Commission. The backward caste Hindus now entered into alliance with Muslims in U.P. and Bihar, in order to seize political power from upper caste Hindus. Thus MY (Muslim and Yadav) alliance created different compulsions. In both the states Yadav chief ministers curbed communal violence with determination lest they loose Muslim votes.

Nitish Kumar, the present Bihar chief Minister though an NDA ally and part of BJP communal outfit, is pursuing ‘secular politics’ in his own political interests. He is also trying to win over Muslim votes for his survival. He is competing with Lalu Prasad in luring Muslims. He is ensuring that no communal violence occurs in Bihar. Not only that he demanded that the guilty of Bhagalpur communal riots (of 1989) be punished and Muslims given compensation.

He is even justifying the Prime Minister Manmohan Singh’s statement that Muslims should get due share in development funds though BJP rocked the Parliament on this issue and did not allow it to function. It also threatened to launch a week -long agitation. But they are keeping quiet on Nitish Kumar’s opposite viewpoint. They know in Bihar they cannot maintain coalition in power without such tactics. They even justified Nitish Kumar’s stand. BJP pursued hard Hindutva policies in order to promote its own upper caste and middle caste Hindu vote bank.

Thus it will be seen that whole issue of communal violence is very complex one. We need secular police force not because it is the only effective way of fighting communal violence; even otherwise we need ideally a secular and professional police force. But problem again is political. Most of our politicians misuse police for their partisan politics and do not want professional and autonomous police force. It suits them to have casteist and communal police servile to their needs.

In order to have professional political force, they must be thoroughly grounded in secular values and constitutional spirit, something hardly any politician wants. An autonomous police force is also double-edged sword. Autonomy can be effective only if police is really professionally trained and is freed from all prejudices. But ridden with these prejudices an autonomous force can be more dangerous for religious and linguistic minorities.

Also representation of minorities in police is highly desirable as Swami also points out in his article. Not to prevent communal violence as simple solution but to give justice to minorities and also to reduce gravity of communal violence, if it breaks out for political reasons. A secular police may not be able to prevent communal violence but can certain reduce its gravity with even-handed handling. And presence of minorities will certainly help in this respect. Post-riot investigations will also become more just.

Despite all political factors, a secular and representative police force (representative of minorities) is highly desirable.

Secularism in India

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Secularism in India has very different meaning and implications. The word secularism has never been used in Indian context in the sense in which it has been used in Western countries i.e. in the sense of atheism or purely this worldly approach, rejecting the other-worldly beliefs.

India is a country where religion is very central to the life of people. India’s age-old philosophy as expounded in Hindu scriptures called Upanishad is sarva dharma samabhava, which means equal respect for all religions. The reason behind this approach is the fact that India has never been a mono-religious country. Even before the Aryan invasion India was not a mono-religious country.

There existed before Aryan invasion numerous tribal cults from north-western India to Kanya Kumari most of whom happened to be Dravidians. Thus certain languages in North West of Pakistan even today contain some words of Dravidian origin. However, with the invasion of Aryans people of Dravidian origin were driven down south and today we find all Dravidian people in four southern states of India.

Aryans brought new religion based on Vedas and Brahmins dominated intellectual life of north India. But a section of Brahmins also migrated to south and evolved new cults marrying Vedic cults with Dravidian ones. Thus it is said that Hindu Indians worship more than 33 hundred thousand gods and goddesses.

Thus even before advent of Christianity and Islam India was multi-religious in nature. Christianity and Islam added more religious traditions to existing Indian traditions. Thus it would be correct to say that India is bewilderingly diverse country in every respect – religious, cultural, ethnic and caste.

India is one country where caste rigidity and concept of untouchability evolved and still plays a major role in religious, social and cultural matters. Caste dynamics in Indian life, even in Christian and Islamic societies, plays larger than life role. Since most of the conversions to Christianity and Islam took place from lower caste Hindus, these two world religions also developed caste structure. There are lower caste churches and mosques in several places.

Under feudal system there was no competition between different religious traditions as authority resided in sword and generally there were no inter-religious tensions among the people of different religions. They co-existed in peace and harmony though at times inter-religious controversies did arise. However, there never took place bloodshed in the name of religion.

There was also tradition of tolerance between religions due to state policies of Ashoka and Akbar. Ashoka’s edicts clearly spell out policy of religious tolerance and Akbar used to hold inter-religious dialogue among followers of different religions and he also followed the policy of tolerance and even withdrew the jizya tax (poll tax on Hindus which was an irritant. Thus both Ashok and Akbar have place of great significance in religious life of India. No doubt they have been designated as ‘great’ i.e. they are referred to as Ashoka the Great and Akbar the Great.

Also, India had Sufi and Bhakti traditions in Islam and Hinduism respectively. Both Sufism and Bhakti traditions were based on respect for different religions. The poorer and lower caste Hindus and Muslims were greatly influenced by these traditions. Unlike ‘ulama and Brahmans the Sufi and Bhakti saints were highly tolerant and open to the truth in other faiths. They never adopted sectarian attitudes and were never involved in power struggles. They kept away from power structures.

Nizamuddin Awliya, a great Sufi saints of 13-14th century saw the times of five Sultans but never paid court to a single one. When the last Sultan of his life sent a message requesting him to come to the court, he refused. Then he sent the message that if Nizamuddin does not come to my court, I (the Sultan) will come to his hospice. He replied that there are two doors to my hospice; if Sultan enters by one, I will leave by the other. Such was the approach of Sufis and Saints to power structure of their time.

Dara Shikoh, was heir apparent to Shajahan, the Moghul Emperor but had sufi bent of mind and was also a great scholar of Islam and Hinduism. He wrote a book Majmau’l Bahrayn (Co-mingling of Two Oceans Islam and Hinduism) and quoting from Hindu and Islamic scriptures showed both religions had similar teachings. The difference was of languages (Arabic and Sanskrit) and not teachings. Thus Dara Shikoh also contributed richly to inter-religious harmony in India.

Most of the conversions to Islam and Christianity took place through Sufis and missionaries with a spirit of devotion. Even today in India most of the Christians and Muslims belong to these lower caste strata. Even centuries after conversion their caste status and economic status has not changed.

EMERGENCE OF COMPETITIVE POLITICS

However, the entire social, economic and political scenario changed after advent of the British rule in 19th century. Differences between Hindu and Muslim elite began to emerge for various reasons – socio-cultural, economic and political. The British rulers adopted the policy of divide and rule, distorted medieval Indian history to make Muslim rulers appear as tyrants to the Hindu elite. This distorted history was taught in new school system, which was established by the British rulers.

Also there developed economic and political competition between Hindu and Muslim elite leading to communal tensions. The Hindu elite was quick to adjust to new realities and took to modern education and commerce and industries. The Muslim ruling elite resisted new secular education system and also could not take to commerce and industry. They were thus left far behind in the race for progress.

Sir Syed Ahmad Khan had a perceptive mind. He understood importance of modern education system and founded Mohammedan Anglo Oriental College (MAO College) which became fulcrum of modern education for North Indian Muslim elite. The orthodox Ulama, however, vehemently opposed modern secular education and declared Syed Ahmad Khan as kafir (unbeliever) as he was supporting modern secular education.

Initially Hindu and Muslim elite cooperated with each other and Syed Ahmad Khan always emphasised Hindu-Muslim unity but the competitive nature of political and economic power drove wedge between the two elites and communal tensions began to emerge. When Indian National Congress was formed in 1885, it adopted secularism as its anchor sheet in view of multi-religious nature of Indian society.

India could not head towards Hindu Rashtra (Hindu Nation) as India was not merely a Hindu country. In pre-partition period Muslims were 25% besides Christians, Sikhs, Buddhists and Jains. However, Hindu society was highly fragmented society and far from monolithic. The dalits (low caste people) refused to call themselves as Hindus (subsequently their leader B.R.Ambedkar) adopted Buddhism in protest).

Muslims too, though not monolithic, had semblance of unity and this was used by communal Hindus to try to unite Hindus as one community. However, it is also true that the Hindu elite was more confident than the Muslim elite in the emerging new power-structure and felt more secure. Muslim elite felt less secure and they hitched their wagon with the British rulers. They wanted to share power-sharing arrangement before the British left the country.

Thus secularism in India was more a political than philosophical phenomenon. The Indian National Congress adopted secularism, not as this worldly philosophy but more as a political arrangement between different religious communities. As power-sharing arrangement could not be satisfactorily worked out between the Hindu and Muslim elite the country was divided into two independent states of India and Pakistan, Muslim majority areas of North-West going to Pakistan.

After independence and partition a large body of Muslims were left in India and hence the leaders like Gandhi and Nehru preferred to keep India secular in the sense that Indian state will have no religion though people of India will be free both in individual and corporate sense to follow any religion of their birth or adoption. Thus India remained politically secular but otherwise its people continued to be deeply religious.

In India right from the British period main contradiction was not between religious and secular but it was between secular and communal. In the western world main struggle was between church and state and church and civil society but in India neither Hinduism nor Islam had any church-like structure and hence there never was any such struggle between secular and religious power structure.

The main struggle was between secularism and communalism. The communal forces from among Hindus and Muslims mainly fought for share in power though they used their respective religions for their struggle for power.

Even after partition communal problem did not die. It raised its head again within few years. The RSS (Rashtriya Swayam Sevak Sangh), which is mainspring of Hindu right remained in existence and at its instance a new political outfit, which was communal in nature came into existence called Jan Sangh. In independent India the Jan Sangh was mainspring of communal problem and it kept on denouncing secularism as western concept alien to the Indian ethos.

Jawahar Lal Nehru, the first Prime Minister of India was great champion of secularism and secular politics. Theoretically speaking the Congress Party was also committed to secularism. However, the Congress Party consisted of several members and leaders whose secularism was in doubt. But it was due to Mahatma Gandhi, Nehru, Maulana Abul Kalam Azad and B.R.Ambedkar that India committed itself to secularism and its Constitution was drafted on secular lines.

Secularism in India, as pointed out before, meant equal respect for all religions and cultures and non-interference of religion in the government affairs. Also, according to the Indian Constitution no discrimination will be made on the basis of caste, creed, gender and class. Similarly all citizens of India irrespective of ones religion, caste or gender have right to vote. According to articles 14 to 21 all will enjoy same rights without any discrimination on any ground.

According to Article 25 all those who reside in India are free to confess, practice and propagate religion of one’s choice subject of course to social health and law and order. Thus even conversion to any religion of ones choice is a fundamental right. But the BJP (Bhartiya Janta Party) and RSS are opposed to all this. According to them there should be Hindu Rashtra (Hindu Nation) in India and Muslims and Sikhs should be secondary citizens without any political right.

Since the BJP is a political party it cannot say so openly and publicly. It also has to take pledge of secularism for contesting election. But since it is integral part of RSS ideology it is also responsible for RSS beliefs. In fact all secular forces in India consider the BJP as a communal party. It always takes anti-minority stance and accuses the Congress, supposedly a secular party, of ‘appeasement’ of minorities. It also describes the Congress and other secular parties as indulging in ‘pseudo-secularism’.

The RSS and BJP also known as the Sangh Parivar, not only reject secularism but provoke violence against minorities. Since independence several major communal riots have taken pace in India. The first such riot took place in Jabalpur in Central India and last major riot took place in Gujarat in Western India in 2002 in which more than 2000 Muslims were killed and several women were raped. When the Gujarat carnage took place in 2002 BJP was ruling over Gujarat.

According to the filed evidence Chief Minister of BJP party Mr. Narendra Modi was involved along with the entire governmental machinery in the carnage and on this basis the US Government denied him visa in early 2005. The BJP was directly involved in high pitch propaganda against the historic mosque called Babri Mosque and ultimately demolished it claiming it to be a birth -place of Lord Ram, a Hindu god.

Mr. Lal Krishna Advani who was then the President of BJP spearheaded the campaign against Babri Mosque and the mosque was demolished right in his presence. He later became Home Minister in the National Democratic Alliance (NDA) ministry. He is known as hardliner Hindu. Shri Vajpayee who became Prime Minister of India in NDA Government, is known as the moderate face of BJP though one can say there is hardly any ideological difference between the two.

SECULAR AND UNSECULAR PEOPLE

Now question arises how many Indian people are secular and how many unsecular? Since secularism does not mean being this worldly in India, one cannot say how many are believers and how many unbelievers? On the contrary in Indian context what it means how many people are against people of minority religions like Islam and Christianity and how many people respect them.

In fact in India an overwhelming majority of people are religious but tolerant and respect other religions and are thus ‘secular’ in Indian context. Even Sufis and Bhakti Saints are considered quite secular in that sense. The followers of RSS and the BJP are very few, not more than 5-10 per cent. India has remained secular and democratic for its entire post-independence period (more than 58 years).

There is no doubt India has witnessed much communal violence but only due to involvement of RSS and BJP and occasionally the Congress in some places. Communalism is a powerful political weapon used by politicians of different hues. The Hindu masses are generally not to be blamed for such violence. However, few fanatics under the influence of RSS ideology are involved along with anti-social elements.

It is also true that on certain major issues like birth place of Ram people get misled by powerful communal propaganda and may side with the BJP but that does not mean they are for violence and bloodshed. If they are properly informed they withdraw their support. However, secular forces are not as pro-active as communal forces are. Communal forces are actively working spreading communal poison round the year whereas secular forces become active only after communal violence and once peace is established they become nonchalant. It is their nonchalance which, benefits communal forces.

The communal forces thus came to power through false propaganda but were exposed during this five-year rule and were voted out of power as they were perceived to be behind communal carnage in Gujarat in 2002. No less than a person like Vajpayee, the former Prime Minister of BJP, himself admitted that people rejected us because we were held responsible for the Gujarat carnage.

This confession on the part of ex-Prime Minister of BJP itself clearly establishes that people of India are by and large secular and do not like killing of others just because they are not Hindus. Not only the BJP lost the election but also its allies, which are otherwise considered secular. The BJP is today being deserted by its former allies as they realised that association with communal dispensation is not approved by the people of India.

There are some rationalists and secularists who reject religion in its entirety but such rationalists or secularists are extremely few. Though there are no census figures available but one can safely say they are less than 0.1% in India. Also, there are extremely orthodox people who exhibit rigidity and intolerance towards other faiths though of course not on communal grounds but on the grounds of religious orthodoxy but they too are in miniscule minority. Tolerance in India among people of all religions is widely prevalent. It is perhaps due to influence of ancient Indian doctrine that truth is one but is manifested in different forms, and on the other hand due to the Sufi doctrine of wahdat al-wujud (Real Being is one) that implies that there is only One Real Being and all of us are mere manifestations of that real being.

As the ancient Hindu doctrine leads to inclusiveness and peaceful coexistence so does the Sufi doctrine. For peaceful co-existence another Sufi doctrine of sulh-i-kul i.e. total peace and peace with all is very important. Sufism left deep influence on Hindu masses as much as on Muslim masses.

Thus the real spirit of secularism in India is all inclusiveness, religious pluralism and peaceful co-existence. However, it is politics, which proved to be divisive and not religion. It is not religious leaders by and large (with few exceptions) who divide but politicians who seek to mobilise votes on grounds of primordial identities like religion, caste and ethnicity.

In a multi-religious society, if politics is not based on issues but on identities, it can prove highly divisive. Politicians are tempted to appeal to primordial identities rather than to solve problems. The former case proves much easier. The medieval society in India was thus more religiously tolerant as it was non-competitive. The modern Indian society, on the other hand, has proved to be more divisive as it is based on competition. This competition becomes more acute if development is uneven and unjust.

Thus in case of India one can say by and large it is secular in as much as it is religiously plural and tolerant but there are politically divisive forces quite active and create communal pressure and widen the gap between religious community thus bringing Indian secularism under threat.

Separate Muslim party not needed

SEPARATE MUSLIM PARTY NOT NEEDED
December 1-15, 2000
by Asghar Ali Engineer

The newly appointed Shahi Imam of Delhi's Jama Masjid Syed Ahmad Bukhari has announced recently that he will soon launch a separate Muslim party. He, while making this announcement, said that he will play direct role in setting up this political party for Muslims and the poor and the oppressed to ensure that the "lost rights of the minorities" are regained. He also said that his priority would be to give shape to this political party. He is also planning to call a meeting of various Muslim leaders either in November or after Ramadan in January, 2001.

The Imam has opened a direct line of communication with the Kashmiri leaders of the All Parties Hurriyyat Conference. There was prompt response from chairman of the Hurriyat Conference Mir Waiz who is likely to attend the meeting to be convened by Ahmed Bukhari. The Shahi Imam told a news paper that "We did not accept Jinnah as our leader, we recognised only Jawaharlal Nehru, Indira Gandhi, V.P.Singh and others, but what have we got in return: only empty slogans and hollow promises". It is for this reason, he said that we are forced to form our own political party.

It is, to say the least, a dangerous line of argument. Some ambitious political leaders themselves use grievances of minorities as empty slogans to grab political power. Ahmed Bukhari's own father, the then Shahi Imam Abdullah Bukhari became notorious for exploiting emotional issues to enhance his own political influence. In fact the then Shahi Imam and other Muslim leaders of his ilk brought disaster on innocent Muslims through their emotional outpourings and exploitation of intense emotional issues. And it is for this reason that these leaders were totally marginalised. It would not be wrong to maintain - and many Muslim intellectuals do - that it was Abdullah Bukhari and his un-thought of emotional outpourings responsible for strengthening of the Sangh Parivar and to an extent for demolition of Babri Masjid.

These so called elite leaders of minorities have no mass base among the minorities and have no genuine support from them except for occasional emotional upsurge and these leaders try to use the genuine grievances of minorities for their own ends. The whole history since nineteenth century is full of such instances. It is easier for such leaders to exploit emotional issues as powerless, deprived and exploited minorities tend to be poor and illiterate. They, for the same reason, also tend to be quite emotional. It is as much true of dalits and backwards as Muslims in India. Their leaders always tend to use emotional discourse and that too in hyperbolic language.

The case of Jinnah is also a good example. Jinnah, himself a highly educated shrewd leader made use of poor Muslims' grievances for either his personal politics or for the elite class of Muslims for whose benefit he ultimately created Pakistan. Pakistan did not solve any problem as far as common Muslims are concerned. They are suffering even more in Pakistan today. While Jinnah used the slogan 'all Muslims unite' he in fact only succeeded in dividing them initially into two and later into three countries. And he created more complex problems for Indian Muslims, which they are yet to overcome. Thus it will be seen that politics of separatism on one hand, and, emotional hyperbole, on the other, does not solve any problem and, on the contrary, it aggravates them.

In a pluralist society like India separatism never pays. We would also like to emphasise here that separatism should not be ascribed to a religion as such as many scholars tend to do. For example, many scholars even today hold Islam responsible for creation of Pakistan. In fact it was politics of Jinnah and the Muslim elite classes which was responsible for division of the country. If Jinnah had been sober and wiser he could have bargained for more power to the minorities rather than demanding a separate country. But certain political demands have their own dynamics and go beyond the control of politicians once they formulate. Jinnah also became victim of his own political demands. It is true that in the given conditions today formation of a separate Muslim party would not result in another division.

There are no Muslim elite left any more in India and poorer and exploited masses are hardly interested in a separate nationhood. Secondly, the Muslims of the subcontinent have already paid a heavy price for partition and they would not opt for any such solution under any circumstances. The Muslims of U.P. and Bihar who thought in 1947 that Pakistan will be a solution, themselves are repenting and the MQM leader Altaf Husain has characterised creation of Pakistan a mistake. Even though there can be no such danger, yet a separate Muslim party is not only a no solution but is also highly undesirable.

India is a pluralist country with bewildering diversity. Its strength lies in its pluralism and diversity. In fact even the Western countries which tended to be quite monolithic are fast becoming pluralistic and diverse and they have accepted cultural and religious plurality. In such a society if every religious minority or ethnic group forms its own parties to solve its grievances there will be nothing but atomisation of political system and welter and confusion. We are already experiencing this in India to some extent. The present coalition at the Centre consists of 23 parties. Though it is true two party system cannot work in India with its immense diversity, too many small parties are also not good for its political health.

Secularism and pluralism being foundational stone of our political philosophy religion-based parties should not be encouraged in any case, be they then Hindutva parties or parties based on any religion. Religion based parties are very negation of our political system. Such parties rather than solving our grievances will only aggravate them. If minorities form religion based parties it will provide justification for majority community to form a religion -based party. In fact today our biggest problem is aggressive politics of the Sangh Parivar. Its formation has seriously weakened our secularism. The minorities are suffering its consequences. In such circumstances if the leaders of the largest minority form a religion-based party it will be no less than an unmitigated disaster. In fact the Sangh Parivar thrives on hate politics against Muslims and Christians and this hate politics will only intensify if any new Muslim party is formed.

This is not to say there are no genuine Muslim grievances. There are. However, their solution does not warrant formation of any new party. New party will, at best, only provide another platform for unscrupulous politicians to bargain for positions of power rather than resolve these grievances. The record of minority leaders so far is clear proof of this. If the existing political parties have not solved the problems afflicting Muslims, Muslim leaders are as much to blame for this as these parties themselves. These so-called minority leaders themselves raise slogans of Muslim grievances in order to solve their own personal grievances rather than those of the Muslims. The record of the then Shahi Imam is quite inglorious in this respect. His politics was based only on his personal ambitions for which many Muslims had to die in ensuing riots. Now his son Ahmed Bukhari is trying to re-emerge on Muslim political scene by exploiting these Muslim grievances.

Today it will also be a mistake to assume that throughout India Muslims have uniform interests and that they are a homogeneous mass. The Muslim League also made this mistaken assumption before partition. There are intra-religious differences among the Muslims on one hand, and, intra-regional and intra-cultural, on the other hand. If Ahmed Bukhari forms a Muslim party it will be a north centred Muslim party and the Muslims of South, particularly those of Kerala and Tamilnadu will be quite cold towards it. Even in the North East the Asamese or Manipuri Muslims for that matter will cold-shoulder it. The Muslims of Jammu and Kashmir have their own specific problems. The Kashmiri identity is as important for the Muslims of Kashmir as their religious identity. To ignore these aspects is to live in a fool's world. Whose interests then Mr. Bukhari's party will represent then?

Mr.Ahmed Bukhari, if he is genuine in his intent to resolve Muslims' problems he should play the role of Sir Syed rather than that of Jinnah. Today Muslims, particularly in the North, are poor and illiterate. There are some schemes available for economic and educational uplift of minorities. The government bureaucrats are rather reluctant to implement these schemes with a sense of commitment for various reasons including corruption, lethargy and prejudice. And, may be these schemes are not adequate to fulfil the needs of Muslims. What is needed is to create awareness of these schemes among the poorer and illiterate Muslims and also to put pressure on the government through political parties and members of the Parliament to increase budget allocations. Agreed, it is not easy. But it is far better than forming another political party. Formation of such a party, even if it goes smoothly will only ensure some parliamentary seats or ministerial births for a few Muslim leaders. What about the Muslim masses? Will they remain high and dry?

In the socio-economic arena what is needed for Muslims is to widen educational and employment base, and in political arena what is needed is to align with and win support of centrist and left of the centre parties. It is true that record of centrist parties is not some thing to be proud of in this respect but then the record of Muslim leaders negotiating with these parties is equally poor. These leaders should give priority to interests of Muslim masses than those of their own in negotiations with these parties. It will certainly make a great difference. Sincere commitment to secularism and the genuine cause of minorities can achieve much in its own ground through democratic polity.

Srikrishna commission report: : will it be implemented?

SRIKRISHNA COMMISSION REPORT - WILL IT BE IMPLEMENTED?
February 16-28, 2001
by Asghar Ali Engineer

As far as implementation of any riot report is concerned, Srikrishna Commission Report on Riots of 1992-93 in Bombay are concerned it is no different. It still remains unimplemented three years after its submission. All previous reports on riot have met with the same fate. Take for example, the Reddy Commission's Report on Ahmedabad riots of 1969. It was prepared so painstakingly by Justice Reddy and fixed the responsibility on concerned persons and parties and institutions for communal violence. But the then State government turned a blind eye to the main body of recommendations and suggestions and implemented some fringe suggestions like some on reforming police force etc.

Another significant report on communal riots was prepared by the Justice Madon Commission on Bhivandi-Jalgaon riots of 1970. It was in seven volumes and Justice Madon had worked very hard to get at the truth. In Bhivandi-Jalgaon riots also the Shiv Sena had participated in a big way. In those riots too the police had shown its anti-minority character and Justice Madon had reprimanded the police for its role and pointed out that the Bhivandi S.P. had forged the daily diaries to involve some minority leaders. Nothing happened and no action was taken against any police person or political leaders.

The human rights activists and secular forces had much appreciated the pains taken by Justice Srikrishna to compile the report and had spent months listening to hundreds of riot-affected people and sifting through their affidavits and other documents to dig out the truth to prepare his report. The Amnesty International officials had visited Mumbai when the hearings were going on before the Commission and in view of likely delay in submitting the final report had even suggested that an interim report be prepared and action be taken against the culprits on its basis. However, let alone action being taken on the basis of interim report in 1994 action against the culprits has not been taken even three years after the submission of the report and after change of the government.

The riots in Bombay were no ordinary riots. They were systematically organised by the Shiv Sena on an unprecedented scale. These riots had shaken the whole world in view of not only their scale but also the brutalities committed. To probe these riots and to stand the wrath of the Sena it required a judge of extraordinary courage and character like Justice Srikrishna to get at the truth fearlessly, which he did.

The Shiv Sena-BJP government, during whose tenure the Report was submitted naturally rejected it as biased and anti-Hindu. Shri Manoher Joshi the then Chief Minister made very partisan remarks, not as a chief minister but as a Shiv Sena leader and said that if anyone touched our leader Bal Thackaray he would resign as chief minister and would agitate on the street. One could hardly expect from such partisan chief minister any action on the report. Again, like other reports, the Sena-BJP government of Maharashtra accepted certain marginal recommendations about the policing system and shelved the report.

The human rights activists and their organisations had been continuously demanding pressing for its implementation. But all this had no effect on the government. Mr. Pawar and his party, National Congress Party, promised in its manifesto that if they came to power they would implement the Report within three months. However, it is more than a year since the Congress-NCP Government came to power, there is no sign of implementation of the Report.

First the Congress-NCP government kept on saying it is studying the 'legal position' on implementation of the Report. On 6 December '99 a citizens delegation met the Chief Minister Vilasrao Deshmukh urging on him the implementation of the report. He asked for two months' time to implement. A signature campaign was also launched by an organisation called Nirbhay Bano (be fearless) and submitted to the Chief Minister. The Government found another way out for non-implementation of the report by filing an affidavit in the Supreme Court in January 2000 that it plans to refer the report to the Crime Branch.

The question is why a report so painstakingly prepared by a judge of the High Court of Srikrishna's integrity has to be examined by the Crime Branch? Can the police officials who displayed their partisan and anti-minority character sit in judgement over a high court judge of Sri Krishna's calibre? It is totally incomprehensible how the report could be referred to the Crime Branch for evaluation?

It was in February 2000 that Mr. Nasim Khan, Minister of State for Food and Civil Supplies who had filed a petition in the Supreme Court, filed an affidavit in the Supreme Court asking that the Report's implementation be handed over to the CBI as he lacked faith in the Mumbai police. Again a delegation of some citizens led by the former Chief Secretary of Maharashtra State, Shri J.B.D'Souza met the Chief Minister. This time the delegation consisted of some riots' victims also. One Ms. Hajira Bi told the C.M. that her husband and brother had been missing ever since the riots and she be paid compensation. The Chief Minister promised to look into her request. Nothing happened to that also to date.

Meanwhile the government kept on saying that since the petition has been pending in the Supreme Court it cannot take action on the report as if it would have taken action on the report otherwise. In fact had it taken action there would have been no need for the aggrieved people to go to the Supreme Court. Then it was in June 2000 that the Deputy Chief Minister and Home Minister, Shri Chagan Bhujbal announced that 112 closed riots cases out of total 1358 are being reopened. It was during the Shiv Sena-BJP government's time that most of the riots' cases were closed down saying no proper records were available or the cases could not be substantiated.

Obviously there was hardly any truth in that. In fact the Sena-BJP government was never interested in getting the culprits punished, as they were mostly their own party people. Bhujbal also announced that the charge sheets in these cases would be filed within one month. One does not know what happened in these cases and whether charge sheets were really filed. Nothing is definitely known.

On August 7, 2000 again a citizens' delegation met the C.M. on the second anniversary of the submission of the Srikrishna Commission report urging him to implement the report. He again promised action as usual. It was after this that the government announced setting up of a task force to deal with the riots' cases. The Task Force is supposedly examining various riots' cases.

Here it will be interesting to throw some light on the police officers' role who have been indicted by the Commission. Srikrishna Commission has indicted 31 police officers from the rank of the Deputy Commissioner of police to constables. On the role of the police the Report says: "The evidence before the Commission indicates that the police personnel were found actively participating in riots, communal incidents or incidents of looting, arson and so on. The Commission strongly recommends that Government take strict action against them."

It is interesting to note that the Shiv Sena-BJP government promoted 10 of these indicted police officers. This is how the government took strict action against those officers. One of them was appointed Police Commissioner of Bombay by the Sena-BJP government. The Police Commissioner since then has retired. What action, if any, the Congress-NCP government can also take against the retired officer? Out of these indicted officers now the government has suspended five constables. It is always easy to take some symbolic action against lowest ranks like constables. But the officers of the higher rank go scot free or are even rewarded. It has been observed that in almost all riots the guilty police officers of higher ranks have ended up on highest posts.

Now the Maharashtra government has decided to exonerate 12 policemen indicted by the Srikrishna Commission as stated in the affidavit submitted to the Supreme Court. One of them is dead. They were exonerated by the committee set up by the government headed by the Additional Chief Secretary (Home). It is again the case of bureaucrats sitting on judgement on the report prepared by a High Court Judge of unimpeachable integrity. Of two police officers exonerated by the Committee the Srikrishna Commission Report says, "�they were responsible for allowing the violent mob to hack to death one Abdul Razak Aba Kalshekar (C.R.NO.13 of 1993)."

If the governments tend to protect such police officers one can hardly hope that police officers will play effective role in checking communal riots. And if the police plays openly partisan role as it did during the Bombay riots of 1992-93 it is doubtful whether future riots can be prevented. If government is unable to give exemplary punishments to such police officers it should at least desist from promoting them to the highest posts in the state. How can such police officers holding highest post be expected to be impartial in their behaviour?

It is true the police officers are also human beings and can get affected by the social and political atmosphere. But this explanation cannot justify behaviour of responsible officers. There is also great need for secularising the attitudes of the police officers through training workshops for all ranks of the police and especially the constabulary and lower officers who handle the situation in the field. It must also be said that there are some really secular officers of proven record. They were there during the Bombay riots too. I wish the Srikrishna Commission Report had mentioned about them too. They performed their duty with full sense of responsibility. My experience with police officers shows that many among them are misinformed on crucial issues. Proper knowledge can greatly help. Hence urgent need for training workshops on secular values and communal challenges.

Sufism: Its origin and impact on Indian Islam


Asghar Ali Engineer
(Secular Perspective May 1-15, 2006)

Sufism has recently gained in popularity outside Muslim circles, particularly Sufi music. Sufi music is attracting attention internationally. Sufi music congregations are taking place in several western countries, particularly in USA. Maulana Rumi, a great Sufi saint has become tremendously popular in USA in post-9/11 situation when Islam is being targeted as religion of jihad.

What is Sufism and when did it originate? What are its doctrines? What is its relation with orthodox Islam? Does it reconcile with it or not? These are some important questions we will take up in this article.

Sufism, some scholars maintain during the Prophet’s (PBUH) life- time itself. It is not something different from Islam or different from Islamic teachings. It is more a question of attitude than teachings. Then the question arises is it in any way different from Islam and if so, in what respect?

Due to historical circumstances of Islam’s origin, it got associated with state power and some even began to theorise that political power cannot be separated from Islam. The two must go together. Thus struggles for political power unfortunately became part of Islamic state and this created a sense of alienation among many Muslims who did not see approvingly of these kept themselves aloof from power struggles and were instead drawn to spiritual side of Islam.

The Prophet (PBUH) of Islam himself was a unique combination of statecraft and spiritualism. For him statecraft was not meant for domination or exploitation but for providing just rule. However, this could not be expected of other Muslim rulers. Lust for power became their goal. Thus in a way Sufism originated with the Prophet himself as spiritual aspect dominated his life.

In fact some scholar have suggested that the word Sufism has its origin in suffa – a piece of rock – on which some of his followers used to sit outside his mosque and discuss religious matters. Some consider them as the first Sufis who were deeply concerned about spiritual aspects of life and were known in Islamic history as ahl-i-suffa.

Some Sufis were also concerned with just governance and setting up just social order in keeping with the Qur’anic teachings and hence participated in political struggles for this purpose but not in struggle for political power. However, most of the Sufi saints maintained their distance from political Islam and concentrated on spiritual side.

As Sufis had maintained distance from political Islam, there were also differences with orthodox Ulama who concentrated on Shari’ah Islam i.e. legal Islam. The orthodox Ulama were so rigid that anyone who deviated from Shari’ah (i.e. from a particular legal school) was considered as kafir. Thus to these Ulama legal Islam was central, not spiritual Islam. Though many Sufis followed Shari’ah their emphasis was spiritual, not legal. Thus Sufis chose spiritual rather than political or legal Islam.

Since Sufis were concerned with spiritual more than legal, they were much more open to other spiritual traditions. Religion ultimately results in forming a community of believers and hence it leads to formation of an identity whereas spiritualism is not confined to any narrow boundary and does not result in identity formation. Sufis never hesitated in accepting other spiritual traditions.

In India too Sufis who mainly came from Central Asian regions whole-heartedly accepted

Indian spiritual tradition and cultural practices. Many of them like Baba Farid preferred to write in local languages instead of Arabic or Persian. They even adopted local rituals and tradition. This made them quite popular among people and that is why they attracted Hindu masses.

Since these Sufi saints preferred to be in the company of poor and weaker sections of society instead of courtiers and upper class nobles, and they did not observe religious boundaries they could acquire much popularity and they came to be deeply venerated by the masses both Muslim as well as Hindu. It is due to them that many low caste Hindus converted to Islam as they found more dignity and acceptability at their hands.

The Sufis became bridge between Hindus and Muslims and brought about the birth of composite culture at lower rungs of society. The Sufis of Chishti silsila (chain) believed in the doctrines of wahdat al-wujud (unity of Being) and sulh-i-kul (total peace, peace with all) and both these doctrines are quite helpful in building bridges between the communities. In fact the doctrine of wahdat al-wujud demolished all barriers between communities as real Being is One and all human beings are manifestation of this Real Being.

Sulh-i-kul (total peace and peace with all) was another doctrine that brought about cordial relations with all communities. No doubt than Sufis commanded respect from all communities and their dargahs (hospices) and their mausoleums became centres of attraction for people of all communities, especially the poor and downtrodden. The Sufi mausoleums even today attract large number of Hindus along with Muslims, be it dargah of Ajmer Sharif or dargah of Baba Gesu Daraz or that of Nizamuddin Awliya in Delhi.


Sufi Music

The orthodox Ulama considered music as haram (forbidden) but music was an integral part of Sufi Islam. The Sufis developed a special genre of music known as qawwali. Khusrau, the celebrated disciple of Nizamuddin Awliya composed qawwalis and Nizamuddin would listen to these qawwalis and fall into a trance. Khusrau was a great poet as well as musician. Qawwali became the powerful instrument of inducing spiritual trance. It is so soothing to the human soul. It transports one into inner world.

More the Sufis acquired popularity, more they came to be opposed by the orthodox Ulama. In fact orthodox Ulama considered them to be heretics. Moreover the Ulama jockeyed for positions in king’s court and maintained their distance from the poorer masses denouncing them as ‘impure’ and bad Muslims. They held these Sufi saints responsible for keeping them ‘impure’ and polluted with un-Islamic way of life. They also denounced the doctrine of wahdat al-wujud (Unity of Being) as un-Islamic as it demolished religious boundaries between Muslims and Non-Muslims.

Also, the Wahabi Islam, founded by Abdul Wahab in 18th century in what is now known as Saudi Arabia (Najd), opposed Sufi Islam and denounced it as kufr (unbelief) and all those Muslims who visit Sufi mausoleums as kafirs. Abdul Wahab played same role in Arabia as in 19th century India, played by founder of Arya Samaj Dayananda Saraswati. Dayanand denounced idol worship and gave slogan for back to Vedas. Abdul Wahab, denounced visit to dargahs and mausoleums and gave slogan for back to the Qur’an.

Thus there is direct clash between Wahabis and Sufis. Wahabi doctrines are rigid, narrow and lay stress on ‘purity’ and denounce any deviation for rigid dogmas as kufr. It is interesting to note that poor masses never accepted narrowly interpreted Wahabi Islam but readily accepted Sufi Islam with all its openness and liberality. Thus Sufi dargahs, as pointed out above, till today remain shared sacred spaces.

Since Sufi Islam lays stress on spiritualism, rather than on rigid dogmas it is becoming more acceptable in western countries despite their hatred of political Islam. The Sufi music because of its strong appeal to heart and soul is becoming so popular. As bhakti always attracted lower caste Hindus throughout ages in history, Sufism appealed to the poorer masses.

The fast and tense pace of life in modern societies makes sufism a soothing balm for the soul. Consumerism of modern capitalist society brings more tension rather than happiness in life. Instant pleasure of modern consumerism cannot provide inner and lasting happiness. Thus Sufism becomes popular both for idle classes in modern society as well as to poor suffering masses.

To both these classes Sufism acts as a soothing balm and much more so the Sufi music. Sufi singers like Abida Parveen and Nusrat Fatehally have made Sufi singing tremendously popular and their cassettes and CDs sell by thousands in the market. There are also groups like Junun from Pakistan, which combine Sufi music with today’s pop appeal.

In USA Maulana Rum’s Mathnavi (long epic poem) is selling briskly. Rumi is a Sufi poet and his poetry is full of spirituality and wisdom. Maulana Rum was a great scholar and an Alim but one spiritual encounter with Shams Tabriz, a wandering Sufi from Persia, transformed Rumi completely. Rumi gave up his high status as an alim and began to roam around madly in love with Shams Tabriz and it was in this state of total involvement with Shams Tabriz he composed his Mathnavi.

Thus Sufi Islam which is opposite of political and legal Islam, is much more appealing to the people than rigid, doctrinaire orthodox Islam. And it is this spiritual appeal of Sufi music, which stirs our soul.

--------------------------------------------------------
Centre for Study of Society and Secularism
Mumbai
E-mail: csss@mtnl.net.in
Website: www.csss-isla.com

Terrorism and educated youth

By Asghar Ali Engineer

In the recent attempted terrorist attacks in Central London and on Glasgow airport, it is alleged, Mr. Kafil Ahmed of Bangalore is involved though his brother Sabil Ahmed is not likely to be directly responsible. While Kafil is aeronautical engineer who has done his M.Phil. in the subject, Sabil Ahmed is a medical doctor. Another doctor also from Bangalore and cousin of Kafil and Sabil, Mohammad Hanif was also suspected but he is also not suspected to have played central role. Another persons involved are doctors from Iraq Mr.Bilal Abdulla and from Jordan Mr. Mohammad Asha.

The fact that Kafil, an Indian Muslim, and a highly educated youth is involved has started two controversies – one that Al-Qaeda has reached India and two, that not madrasa product but highly educated youth with technical accomplishment, is involved.

The concept of ‘jihad’ has come to be inalienably associated with madrasas and it is generally believed that madrasa youth brainwashed in jihadi outlook are involved in acts of terrorism. This is very erroneous concept. In all major acts of terrorism, whether by Muslims or by others, only modern educated youth is generally involved. Those who plan such attacks are never uneducated or madrasa educated or illiterate poverty ridden youth. No where in the world this has happened.

Who was involved in bombings in 1990s in Aum Sinrikyo of Japan? They were all educated middle class people. The entire ULFA leadership consists of modern educated youth. Same is true of LTTE leadership. The Naxalite movement was also started by University educated people and some of them in the beginning were even had Oxford and Cambridge University degrees.

Marc Sageman in his book "Understanding Terrorist Networks" published in 2004 also concluded that it was not the madrasas that were closely correlated with terrorists or terror, but modern western institutes where students from abroad can end up turning to militant Islam as a way to counter the alienation they experience or the anger they have against the government of the country.

Thus having established that it is highly educated youth who conspire to plan acts of terror it is also necessary to understand why are such educated persons involved? In fact they even make supreme sacrifice of their lives in the process. Firstly, it is only highly educated who understand the policies governments pursue to which they violently react. An illiterate person does not have such understanding and awareness. It is education which brings such awareness to them.

Secondly, why is it that those who are engineers or doctors or computer specialists that are more involved in such acts? Answer is not very difficult to find. Modern education as such is hardly based on humanitarian values and technical education, not at all. Thus they become technical experts, good engineers or doctors but have not much awareness about humanities. Their technical expertise is not tempered with higher spiritual values of love, compassion and wisdom.

These days education has become highly competitive and everyone wants to achieve at the cost of others. Competition, not cooperation, is the spirit of our education. And it is competition all the way – from degree to highly paid jobs. Widespread consumerism; and rat race it promotes, make people more and more greedy. They want more income, more comfortable life which comes only through often (immoral) competition. Humanity and human compassion is the looser.

Also, our modern education system promotes information, not knowledge. There is great difference between information and knowledge. Information is necessary part of knowledge but not sufficient for it. Higher knowledge always combines values with information along with deeper understanding of issues. As once Herbert Marcuse, an American philosopher in sixties who inspired revolutionary and humanitarian spirit among students and youth, said – our universities are centers of acknowledgment, no more centers of knowledge and they are centers of recognition, no more centers of cognition.

The university degrees thus no more provides in depth understanding and humanitarian perspective but only sufficient information for students to obtain a technical job. Such people can easily be swayed by campaigns of hatred especially if it also gives them sense of some ‘higher cause.’ Many supporters of Hindutva in USA are also highly qualified people who are made to think Hindus are suffering ‘injustice’ in their own country due to minority aggressiveness. And thus they finance Sangh Parivar in India.

Such an ideology of hate becomes more deadly, if the youth happen to come from an authoritarian culture where there are no basic freedoms in the society. There are no avenues of protest available except to take to violence and much more so if violence can be justified ideologically as in the case of ‘jihadi Islam’. Such anger is expressed through acts of violence (ideologically justified) in places where they feel great injustice is being done to members of their community.

It is important to note that terrorist attacks are taking place mainly in countries like USA and U.K. which were involved in committing aggression against Afghanistan and Iraq. Why countries of Western Europe like France, Germany, Italy etc. are not being targeted? Because these countries not only refused to join USA and U.K. in attacking Afghanistan and Iraq but had serious reservations of their own.

Australia’s citizens also paid with their lives in terror attack in Bali a few years ago because Australia also jumped to extend its support to US war of aggression against Iraq and sent its troops. Now an Australian minister admitted that it was mistake on the part of Australia to have supported Iraq war because we thought we too will get share in Iraqi oil. Thus these terror attacks, however condemnable, have justification of their own in the eyes of these young terrorists.

The timing of terror attack in Central London and Glasgow airport is also important. Blair had just resigned and Gordon Brown had taken over. Perhaps it was warning to Mr. Gordon Brown that he should keep his hands off Iraq and withdraw British forces from there. Gordon Brown is not expected to follow Blair’s policies and hence advanced warning to him.

Terror attacks can never be justified whatever the cause. Violence, however, important the cause, can never be justified. Violence is destructive of all values and totally brutalizes those who commit it. One cannot bring about justice by killing others or can never serve any cause. One must learn lesson from Iraq also. Shias and Sunnis are killing each other most brutally. It appears they have lost all sense of compassion for human life. While the Qur’an says that to kill one person is to kill entire humanity these so called followers of Qur’an are killing Muslims by hundreds.

Any version of religion which promotes intolerance and violence cannot qualify for being religion. Religion promotes nothing but truth, justice, love and compassion. Devoid of these values it could perhaps quality for political ideology but not for being religion. The Salafi Islam is highly intolerant and ideological and hence promotes narrow sectarian attitude. The Qur’anic statements about justification of war are highly contextualized and could not be read to use them for justification for killing innocent people.

Any innocent life taken by act of violence is a crime against humanity and an unpardonable sin against Allah. Taking revenge is not what Qur’an preaches nor Prophet (PBUH) ever urged his followers to do that. Qur’an repeatedly describes Allah as Ghafoor al-Rahim i.e. the pardoner and compassionate and Qur’an describes the Prophet as rahmat li’l ‘alamin i.e. mercy of the worlds.

Then can such acts of terror resulting in loss of innocent lives be ever justified in the name of Islam? Those who brainwash these educated youth have their own political axe to grind. The USA killed more than a million people in Vietnam but did these Vietnami youth resorted to any such terror bombing taking innocent lives of ordinary American? Let those Muslim youth who become victims of hate campaigns ponder over this?

Salafi Islam condemns Sufi Islam but it is Sufi Islam which is highly tolerant, peaceful and respectful of human lives. The violence torn Islamic world needs much more Sufi Islam than highly ideological Salafi Islam. A great majority of Muslims in India fortunately follow Sufi Islam and it is further tempered with by secular democracy of India and hence Al-Qaida by and large has not succeeded to penetrate Indian Islam.

It is doubtful whether Kafil has acted on behalf of Al-Qaida. Even British sources doubt this as the device used in Glasgow attack was rather crude whereas Al-Qaida uses much more sophisticated and effective devices. And even if it is Al-Qaida which is involved in this instance, it is an exception rather than the rule. Pakistani Muslims too love Sufi Islam but it is politicization and militarization of Islam which has made Pakistani society so violent as we witnessed in the case of Lal Masjid. Indian Islam, I am sure, will remain much more peaceful.

Terrorists strike again at Hyderabad

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Four months after bomb blasts in Mecca Masjid terrorists struck again in Hyderabad in the evening of 25th August at around 7.50 p.m. just when I started to go to Hyderabad airport after conducting workshops on peace and communal harmony and learnt about these blasts on reaching the airport around 8.20 p.m. It was a great shock for me too as I was elated that the youth, students, women and police had greeted these workshops with great enthusiasm. And it had such anti-climax that city witnessed such horrible carnage. I returned a very sad person though a few moments before I was elated at the success.

One could hardly expect carnage on such scale (41 persons dead and more than 50 injured) so soon after Mecca Masjid blast in the month of May 2007. According to the Times of India, India has emerged with largest number of deaths in terrorist attacks. According to the Times of India figures in India 3,647 people have been killed in 3032 incidents compared to 1,121 deaths in 1,112 incidents of terrorist attacks.

However, it is not clear whether these deaths and incidents include those of North East and Kashmir or not. Probably it does. The question then is why India is at such a high risk of terrorist attacks? Answers given are on expected lines: India is a secular democracy and some forces from neighboring countries wish to destroy our secular democracy by provoking communal riots.

Second theory is that Indian economy is growing fast and Hyderabad, Bangalore, Mumbai etc. are emerging as growth engine for Indian economy and hence they are also emerging as centers of terrorist attack or perhaps combination of both these factors. Also usual suspects are Lashkar-i-Tayyiba, HUJI (Harkat-ul-Jihad-i-Islami), a Bangla Desh based organization or similar other terrorist organizations based in Pakistan or Kashmir.

Of course, these are mere guesswork. So far Indian police has not been able to catch any real culprits despite several major attacks like in October in Delhi, on Hanuman Chalisa Temple in Varanasi, July 11, 07 in Mumbai and so on. Still no one has been caught in Mecca Masjid attack also. Soon after such attacks the police points its finger at these terrorist organizations of Pakistan and Bangla Desh and starts investigations on those lines. Both in Malegaon mosque and Mecca Masjid blasts in Hyderabad, these organizations were suspected though to Muslims it appeared improbable, if not impossible, that Muslims will be involved in blasts taking places in mosques and in Malegaon, on the sacred day of Shab-e-Baraat, an important Muslim festival.

Just before Malegaon blasts and after it several explosions took place in Nanded at the home and godown of Hindu extremists and yet, police turned totally blind eye to these incidents and arrested, as usual, some Muslim youth, a doctor and others and extracted ‘confessions’ from them. Later they retract telling the courts that these confessions were extracted under duress from them and case remains unsolved. In all these major blasts hardly any case has bees solved.

Among political parties BJP takes the usual line that POTA or TADA must be re-enacted and only stringent laws will help curb terrorist attacks. Advani and other BJP leaders forget that during their 6 years rule despite these monstrous laws large number of terrorist attacks including one on Parliament took place. It is totally erroneous assumption that stringent laws will curb such incidents. Despite these laws, our years of experience suggest, terrorist incidents continue. Nagaland became comparatively peaceful only after political negotiations. Kashmir saw relative peace only after peace initiative was taken by Central Government and negotiations started both with Pakistan as well as with Hurriyat leaders.

Terrorism, let us remember, is a political phenomenon and can be effectively fought only through political initiative. The world has seen that how USA has miserably failed to solve the problem of terrorism despite its declaration of ‘war against terrorism’. Both Iraq and Afghanistan are rocked with terrorist violence. In fact, tragically, it has become way of violence for the people in these two unfortunate countries. Pakistan too, witnesses horrible incidents of violence despite being frontline state in war against terror. Main problem is political, not legal and legal solution never helps.

To tackle terrorist problem one really needs, besides political efforts, to tighten effectiveness of intelligence agencies. Intelligence gathering is most essential part of preventive measure. In the case of communal riots also, more often than not, main failure of intelligence gathering. Intelligence gathering requires most competent and dedicated officers with commitment to secularism. Generally, non-competent officers are dumped there or these posts are used for punishment posting. One will hardly find dedicated and competent officers. And even if competent, they are unwilling as most of them want ‘better’ posting with greater potential for ‘earning’.

Also, the investigating officers should not have communal biases and should be ones with unambiguous secular commitment. If investigations are started on wrong lines on the basis of communal biases, as it often happens, there is very little chance of real culprits being caught. Innocent people are arrested on the basis of suspicion, tortured to give confession and then claim made to have ‘solved’ the case.

Thus the real culprits are never caught and innocent persons or mere carriers are caught. From my experience of conducting several police workshops I can say that police people, specially at lower and middle levels have very raw prejudices against minorities and at the top too, there are quite a few, though with more sophisticated, prejudices. There is hardly any serious training for secular orientation of these officers. Many of course come from direct RSS background. There is hardly any checking of ones ideological background at the recruitment level.

In both the Hyderabad explosions, the finger of suspicion was once again pointed towards Pakistan and Bangla Desh based terrorist organizations. In fact a section of the press has reported that bombs were made in Hyderabad itself. According to the Asian Age “All bombs were similar. About one kg. of slurry was stuffed into a curved wooden container covered with metal sheets. Iron balls bearings 2 weighing about 700 grams were found in the bomb”. It is also pointed out that though slurry is commonly used by terrorists but use of curved container for powerful impact is not seen much, maintained an Intelligence Bureau official. A.P. Forensic Science Laboratory Director O.Narsimha Murthy said that explosive material in the bomb was ammonium nitrate (slurry) mixed with emulsifier. It was made by a Nagpur firm.

Thus there also could be a Naxalite angle as Naxals are active both in Andhra Pradesh as well as in Maharashtra in areas adjoining to Nagpur. All these angles must be kept in mind while investigating. Investigations must be carried out with an unbiased mind. Nothing should be ruled out in case of these terrorist attacks.

It is all the more difficult to tackle this deadly disease as ideologically inspired actors have no fear of death, much less of imprisonment. So many youth are unfortunately ready to kill and be killed without even a second thought. That is why in all the conflict areas around the world which have ideological dimensions many youth are ready to become human bombs.

In sixties and seventies of last century there was talk of urban guerrilla warfare by the extreme left ideologues. It had died down after seventies in the post-modern societies of the West. Red guerrillas had played havoc in many European countries like Germany and France as well as those of Latin America. But now left extremism died down but due to other political factors now religious extremists have become main players and they are wreaking havoc.

Now the terrorists are no more European or Latin American but mainly migrants from African and Asian countries and their European or American born children brought up in those countries. They remain alien to cultural values of European countries as they remain on the margins of those countries and never become part of their mainstream despite so much talk of multi-culturalism.

Of course causes of terrorism in Indian sub-continent are quite different but mainly due to political factors peculiar to subcontinent. Cessationist forces are active in Kashmir and North East on one hand, and those inspired by religious extremism from neighboring countries on the other. As far as neighboring countries are involved political stability in these countries is in our own interest. More the instability in these countries, particularly in Pakistan and Bangla Desh, greater the problems for us.

Thus leaders of our political parties will have to show greater political wisdom and sagacity, along with tightening of vigilance, to solve this deadly problem of terrorism. We will also have to win over confidence of minorities and let us remember anti-minorityism of communal parties and outfits is going to further aggravate the situation. It is in our own interest to keep our country free of communal hatred and respect religious as well as democratic rights of all sections of population.

These are some of the suggestions worth pondering and taking suitable steps to fight this menace of communalism. Complex analysis and complex solution is needed for complex problem. Earlier we realize this better for us.

The Hindu view of Islam - A critical review

By Asghar Ali Engineer

A dialogue was held between Hinduism and Islam in Glasgow University, U.K. on 30th November 2006 wherein this author spoke on Muslim view of Hinduism and Prof. Chakravarthy Ram-Prasad who teaches Hinduism in U.K. spoke on “A Hindu View of Islam.�

I must say Prof. Ram-Prasad’s views of Islam are quite objective and rational. He is free of prejudices, which are prevalent among non-Muslims. His paper is quite scholarly and well documented. I had also heard him speak during the dialogue and whatever he said about Islam was agreeable. However, his treatment of the subject is more historical and political rather than theological. He also concentrates on Indian Islam rather than universal Islam.

Before we deal with this aspect of the problem, I must mention a very valid point Chakravorthy makes. He observes that the pan-Indian religious identities were created by British colonialists. He observes, “While there is controversy over whether a sense of religious identity already played a role in motivating social violence between communities in pre-colonial India; arguably, the fixation of monolithic identities through the construction of pan-Indian religious communities was carried out through the administrative rationale of British rule in India and communal violence thereafter was clearly part of this colonial fixation of identities.�

This is not only very valid observation but also is key to understanding and solving communal problem. Construction of pan-Indian religious communities and identities was a colonial political project, which is being perpetrated by our political leaders in post-colonial, post-independence India. One has, therefore, to emphasise multiple identities and Indian lives with but also one has to realise that the idea of pan-Indian religious communities is going to pose political problems.

But then Ram-Prasad also maintains, with some justification of course, that “…one realises that this British colonial project was by no means conjured out of thin air: after all, distinctions clearly existed between groups in Hindu society, and there were certainly pronounced distinctions between the commitments of the established streams of Islam and those of the multifarious Hindu traditions.� But then he points out “The fixation of a single Hindu identity, as one that held across a myriad of traditions, and was held to trump all other forms of self-reference, looks to be a colonial construct; and I am arguing that it is that is relevant to the apparent naturalness of the Hindu-Muslim divide.�

However, problem does not start only with the construction of a single Hindu identity as a colonial project, it also lies in the sense of ‘civilizational divide’, as Ram-Prasad puts it, created by the writings of a number of Muslim elite who had accompanied various armies that invaded the Hindu kingdoms of India or attended courts of Muslim rulers. But again use of words like ‘Hindu kingdoms’ and ‘Muslim rulers’ are somewhat problematic. This is again to fall prey to colonial construction of identities. No such identity as ‘Hindu’ or ‘Muslim’ existed. There were different Buddhist, Rajput, Brahman dynasties which were invaded and those who invaded should not be bracketed within universal Muslim identity; they too belonged wither to Ghaznavid, Slave, Tughlaq or Khalji dynasties who were fighting against each other. Using words like ‘Hindu’ or ‘Muslim’ rule or ‘Hindu and Muslim’ period leads to supporting the colonial project.

Muslims themselves were divided not only among various invading dynasties but also among those who came from outside and those who were converted, again for myriad reasons to Islam. Those converted were despised by the ruling classes who came from outside. The latter looked down upon the indigenous Muslims. Also, the indigenous Muslims like Hasan Mewati, refused to side with invader like Babur and instead fought with Rana Sanga and thousands of Mewati Muslims (indigenously converted) fought along with the Rana and courted death.

Thus Indian social reality is extremely complex and defies any neat categorisation, however carefully made. The Pathans, whom the Moghuls had defeated never saw eye to eye with them and always sided with those who fought against Moghuls. Then also Rajput clans were fighting against each other and some Rajput rulers like Raja Mansingh sided with Moghuls whereas some others like Rana Pratap fought against them. And a Pathan like Hakim Khan Sur fought against Moghul army along with soldiers of Rana Pratap. Thus a Rajput fought a Rajput and a Muslim (Akbar) fought a Muslim (Hakim Khan Sur).

Among elite Muslim writings also one finds no homogeneity. As I have shown in my paper (“A Muslim View of Hinduism�) some Ulama took what could be described as anti-Hindu view as if there was ‘civilizational divide’, others like Dara Shikoh, Mazhar Jan-I-Janan and several others took diametrically opposite view and came to the conclusion that Islam did not clash with Vedas and Upanishads, the indigenous scriptures. Dara Shikoh, particularly, showed complete harmony between the two religious scriptures.

The crucial divide was political, rather than theological. Those Ulama, who were part of ruling political establishments, tended to be hostile towards followers of indigenous religious traditions (as party of power politics and courting favour with rules) than those who grappled with religious differences outside charmed circle of political power. Dara Shikoh was studying ‘Hindu’ religion seriously as a non-political theological project and hence he found great similarities between the two.

Prof. Prasad also points out that “The British were not the only ones to read into these elite discourses the entire history of India as the violent clash of Islam with Hinduism, the utter rejection of every aspect of the latter’s culture by the former and the essential – even racial – difference between Muslims and Hindus.� He then continues, “In the 20th c, as the political movement to gain independence from Britain grew, the Muslim League organisation began to argue that if the principle of nationhood for Indians was to be granted, it would have to be applied equally to separate people, Hindus and Muslims.� It is true that Muslim League almost agreed with the British reading of Indian history based on the assumption of ‘clash of civilization’. Muslim League was clashing with the Hindus as a whole, (ignoring that a large number of Hindus led by Gandhi and Nehru stood for secular India) was a political project. Jinnah neither knew nor was interested in knowing fundamentals of Hindu religion (he hardly knew of Islam as well). Jinnah was fighting in political arena.

It will be wrong to assume that Muslim League was the only sinner. The Hindu communal forces were no less. Thus, as pointed out by Ram-Prasad, the emergence of a single unified Hindu identity derived from the colonial construction of a single Hindu ‘religion’ out of organically inter-related but infinitely diverse traditions, came close to the idea of India as a ‘Hindu nation’. And for Leaguers too ‘Hindu India’ was more acceptable than secular India. Together they carried the cross of partition.

Coming to contemporary India, Ram-Prasad deals with communal situation. He feels that whatever performance of Hindutva forces it Parliament, the Hindu nationalist assertion of a natural Hindu majority has certainly taken root in urban India, even if voters are uncertain in their support of it at election time, when more fundamental questions of governance and even caste identity seem to supersede religion as factors.

Ram-Prasad also refers to bomb blasts and attacks by jihadi groups and even feels that these trans-national jihadi attacks are more in number and devastation than in Europe. This further compounds the situation though these attacks have not made real dent on Hindu-Muslim relations.

The author also deals with the socio-economic situation of Muslims in India and refers to recently published Sachar Committee report. However, Ram-Prasad feels though there is discrimination against Muslims at lower levels of government jobs, it is lack of education and merit which results in poorer representation of Muslims in higher echelons. But at the same time he admits lack of education is also partly result of economic situation and not necessarily lack of interest in modern education.

Thus on the whole it seems Prof. Prasad deals with the subject fairly objectively though one may differ from him in certain assertions here and there. Prof. Prasad, however, does not deal with, or is perhaps not equipped to deal with, the theological aspects of Hindu view of Islam. The Hindutva forces are attacking today certain theological aspects of Islam, like the concept of kufr and rejection of non-Muslims and also shari’ah laws. It would have been certainly more rewarding if Ram-Prasad had dealt with these theological aspects too. The title of his paper is “A Hindu View of Islam’ but he deals with the Hindu view of Muslims.

Despite lack of this aspect in the paper it is a good paper on the subject and deals with the subject quite sensitively. Certainly his idea of colonial construction of single Hindu identity is quite useful and if understood properly, can dispel many myths being woven around the concept of single Hindu identity by the Hindutva forces in contemporary India and its harmful effects on secular foundation of Indian politics. The Muslim leaders also should not insist on such singular Muslim identity.

The Muslim Ulema and status of women

By Asghar Ali Engineer

 

The other day I read a news item in the Urdu daily from Mumbai Inquilab about the coming session of Muslim Personal Law Board. I was utterly shocked to read that Personal Law Board is worried that the Government of India has passed a law against domestic violence whereas our ‘Ulama and fuqaha’ (jurists) have always permitted beating of women. According to the law against domestic violence Muslim men have lost right to beat their wives.

 

Could there be any more shocking news about the status of mind of our ‘Ulama, if this news item is true? Can it be right to beat ones wife? Does Qur’an or Holy Prophet’s Sunna allow this? Did the holy Prophet ever beat his wives? Can anyone quote any instance of this? Is there any verse in the Qur’an permitting wife beating? Yes, generally the ‘Ulama refer to one verse 4:34 which, according to them, permits wife beating. The translation of the verse is as under:

 

“Men are maintainers of women, with what Allah has made some of them to excel others and with what they spend out of their wealth. So the good women are obedient (to Allah), guarding the unseen as Allah has guarded. And (as to) those on whose part you fear ill-will admonish them, and leave them alone in the beds and ­chastise them. So if they obey you, seek not a way against them.�

 

This is the only verse in the Qur’an which ‘Ulama hold against women. All other verses exhort men to fulfill their duties towards women and remind them of women’s rights/ In fact entire discourse on women in Qur’an is right based and for men duty based. This above verse occurs in chapter 4, which is on women. There is no chapter on men in Qur’an. Qur’an emphasizes equality of men and women (2:228). About 2:228 Maulana Azad says in his Tarjuman al-Qur’an that this is revolutionary declaration of sexual equality 1300 years ago.

 

In the light of all this how can one think that Qur’an will allow women to be beaten? Now let us come to the word ‘chastise them’ which in Arabic is wadribuhunna. Now the word daraba in Arabic has several meanings. In Lane’s dictionary one will find at least two full pages of meaning of this word daraba of which only one meaning is to chastise. Among other meanings is, according to Imam Raghib Asfahani, a distinguished scholar of Qur’anic terms, for he camel to go near she camel.

 

Thus if this meaning is taken then it would mean when she is persuaded go near her and not to chastise her. And this interpretation is much more congenial to the entire discourse on women in the Qur’an. Qur’an again and again exhorts men to be mindful of women’s rights. Then how can it permit men to chastise them? And even when this meaning of chastisement is taken into consideration Tabari, highly respected exegete of the Qur’an refers to one hadith in which the Prophet only permitted very light strike with tooth brush or kerchief, and no more.

 

According to this hadith only symbolic light strike, so as not to injure, is allowed. But in the first place this meaning goes against the spirit of the Qur’an. All modern commentators have rejected this meaning. A Turkish scholar who has worked on the translation of the Qur’an for more than two decades maintains that daraba here means to strike out i.e. if a woman rebels against her husband then he should, in the last measure, remove her and divorce her as they cannot carry on together.

 

Another women scholar from Iran Laleh Bakhtiar who has translated the Qur’an from feminist point of view and has spent 40 years on this work also disagrees with translation of daraba as chastisement. She says, “ After 40 years studying and translating books related to the Qur’an, I realized that something was missing: an objective universal and inclusive translation of the Qur’an from its classical Arabic into contemporary English. Most of the 17 English translations I had seen included some interpretation of the verse making a direct comparison between the English and Arabic extremely difficult. Plus, many of the English translations continue to use Arabic words and names such as Allah for God, which can be confusing or even off-putting to new readers.�

 

Two things she says about the method she followed is quite striking: she has looked at all different uses of the word in the text in context before determining the appropriate meaning in English. She used computer to create database of 40,000 nouns and verbs of the Qur’an 50,000 particles of speech. This method is most appropriate as then alone one can understand the significance of a word, both as verb and noun. The methodology of understanding the Qur’an which I have discovered is also collating all the verses of the Qur’an on one subject and then inferring most appropriate meaning.

 

Also, one should always remember no ‘alim (scholar) can avoid being influenced by his/her circumstances, both cultural and political, for understanding the scriptural text. There is no surprise, if the commentators of early Islam understood chastisement by the word daraba in their own cultural and political milieu.

 

Also, Prophet’s Sunna plays an important role in evolving shari’ah laws. No one, even the most conservative ‘alim or jurist, has ever referred to the holy Prophet ever chastising any of his wife even when they made unreasonable demands on him. The Qur’an itself refers to an incident in which the Prophet’s wives made demand for more worldly goods which the Prophet could not afford. Let alone chastising them, he did not even utter harsh words against them.

 

He simply withdrew into a room and did not speak to his wives for a month and then, as per the Allah’s instruction, explained to his wives that either they should opt for this worldly goods and separate from him or live with him and expect their reward from Allah. This incident has been referred to in the Qur’anic verses 33:28-29            and also in 66:1-3 and we find in Sahih Bukhari reference to this incident that Holy Prophet temporarily separated from his wives for a month and then reconciled to them.

 

This incident from Holy Prophet’s life also clearly illustrates the real meaning of the verse 4:34 referred to above. That when wives rebel or try to become difficult, persuade them, then isolate them in bed and then reconcile with them and do not try to harass them or find way against them. Also the word daraba has been used in the Qur’an in number of ways and in different forms. For example in the verse 24:31 the word daraba has been used in gerund form for covering breasts with head coverings (aurhani). Here daraba does not mean beating or chastising.

Also, the occasion of revelation of the verse 4:34 as described by Tabari and Kasshaf, both highly respected commentators is that one woman approached Holy Prophet complaining that “my husband chastised me without any fault. What should I do?� The Holy Prophet thought for a moment and advised her to go and retaliate. This caused jubilation among women in Madina. But men were worried and rushed to the Prophet and said how will they control their families if their women retaliated against them? Then this verse was revealed saying men are maintainers of their families and if women rebel, persuade them, then isolate them in bed and then strike them away, if they are not persuaded, or according to Imam Raghib Asfahani, go near them after conciliation.

 

This verse often quoted by men for license to beat their wives but this meaning is not at all in keeping with the Qur’anic spirit. I would urge upon the ‘Ulama to revisit this verse in the entire Qur’anic context and reinterpret it. After revelation of the verse 4:34 women came to the Prophet and inquired if they have inferior status to that of men. The Prophet (PBUH) replied I will wait for Allah’s revelation. And then he received concerned revelation in verse 33:35, which reiterates that men and women are equal in every respect and that they will be equally rewarded for their spiritual merits.

 

Thus the verse 33:35 settles the matter conclusively. This is the last verse in respect of men and women. Also, while referring to relation between husband and wife (though the Qur’an does not use the word husband and wife, as the word husband denoted authority but only zawj and zawja i.e. one of the couple again denoting equality between the two) Qur’an says Allah has created love and compassion between them. It also says in the same verse that Allah has created your mate so that you find peace of mind in them.

 

If Allah has created love and compassion and source of peace in women how can it ever permit beating of wives? Thus one has to take all verses on the subject and read them together to find the real intention of the Qur’an. Chastisement was inferred by the medieval scholars under the influence of their patriarchal cultural milieu. One can discover new meanings as Qur’anic words are pregnant with many meanings, each meaning to be discovered in different circumstances but in keeping with the Qur’anic principles and values.

 

It will not only be unfortunate if Muslim Personal Law Board opposes domestic violence bill, it will also bring Islam to ridicule. And they will injure the real spirit of Qur’an and Sunnah. Islam greatly raised the status of women more than 1400 years ago and unfortunately our ‘Ulama (though not all) still understand the Qur’an in ways which denigrates position of women as during pre-Islamic days which Qur’an describes as jahiliyyah (period of ignorance) and Qur’an came to dispel jahilliyah and create enlightenment. Will our ‘Ulama choose ignorance over enlightenment?              

 

They Hate Us, We Fear Them: The Situation in Gujarat

THEY HATE US, WE FEAR THEM – THE SITUATION IN GUJARAT
Asghar Ali Engineer
(Secular Perspective March 1-15, 2006)

The situation in Gujarat is far from normal even more than three years after carnage of 2002. The situation, particularly in rural areas is as Harsh Mandar, former IAS officer and prominent activist for communal harmony in Gujarat put it “they (i.e. Hindus) hate us and we (i.e. Muslims) fear them. As any psychologist will know hate and fear are not normal human situations. Hindus, particularly, those of Sangh Parivar, hate Muslims and Muslims, particularly those who suffered in 2002 carnage, fear the Hindus.

The Gujarat carnage was unprecedented in the history of communal riots in independent India. Never such communal violence took place with so much active collaboration of the state. There never was so much hate campaign against minorities in the history of Independent India as in Gujarat. There is no let up in the hate propaganda even now. The prophet of hate Pravin Togadia is spearheading this campaign.

Generally the guilty of communal violence are not punished but the Gujarat Government has broken all records in this respect also. They closed down all the cases; soon after the carnage saying no evidence is available. It was only after the intervention of the Supreme Court that these cases were reopened, more than 2000 of them. The police are generally partial but in Gujarat it acted almost like a Hindutva force. It openly took part in killing and looting though there were some honest and committed officers who were rendered ineffective by transferring them to administrative posts or to those areas where there was no rioting.

All this is history now. The present situation is no less worrisome. Harsh Mandar and some of us sat together to evolve a strategy for effective intervention. More than 50% refugees are still unable to return to their villages. Many of these refugees are rotting in ghettoes created after the carnage. They want to return to their villages but are afraid to go back. They are threatened or blackmailed to withdraw the cases.

There are heart- rending stories. Those who have returned live in fear and total isolation. No one talks to them, no one invites them, no one even looks at them. So scorned they find it difficult to live there. Villages are small units of population and quite interdependent. In big cities one can live in such situation but not in small villages. These victims say we can live even with economic boycott but not when everyone hates us or neglects us.

All this is due to hate campaign going on by VHP and Bajrang Dal cadres. Other political parties just do not exist including the Congress. Even if it does, it dare not speak up. There is no effective intervention by social activists. The NGOs are as much polluted by communal poison. They either hate Muslims or are totally indifferent to their fate. Harsh Mandar wants to develop some module of active intervention to bring Muslims into village mainstream again.

The Congress at the Centre is not bothered. The Congress workers at the state level are more in sympathy to the BJP than to minorities. Some NGOs working in cities like Ahmedabad may have sympathy for Muslims but not those working in rural areas. We put our heads together and try to evolve some ways to effectively intervene to bring about some interaction between Hindus and Muslims.

The Hindus are not real obstacle in general, but militant Hindu organisations. They have acquired high stake in hate politics. They collect money in the name of protecting and promoting Hinduism (read Hindutva). They bring money for ‘welfare’ of Dalits and tribals and use it for hate campaign among them and for Hinduising dalits and tribals. Thus these weaker sections of Hindu society also have become part of Hndutva campaign.

These dalits and tribals, even when not in agreement with Hindutva campaign cannot speak out as they also have to live in the same village. They cannot afford to earn hostility of upper caste Hindus. Thus Muslims are totally isolated.

Harsh Mandar tells us that Mrs. Malika Sarabhai has agreed to develop a cultural package for rural areas. She will give cultural performances with message of peace and harmony, with no overt propaganda. Malika Sarabhai had taken very bold stand against Narendra Modi and Narendra Modi left no stone unturned to harass her. But she stood up courageously.

This will be followed up by screening the Film Gandhi to further consolidate the message of peace and non-violence. This could be followed by inter-community dialogue after carefully selecting villages, which are more prone to the message of peace. It is undoubtedly a slow process but there is no short -cuts in such matters. Hate and suspicion are easy to create but difficult to remove.

Also, there are thousands who have not been able to re-enter their villages after the carnage. What about them? This is even more challenging. Either they are not being allowed to enter or they are allowed conditionally – withdraw the cases in the court. Thus it becomes question of justice and survival. If they want justice – and it would be long to come by, if at all it is delivered – or their immediate survival. They have to choose between the two.

Many are inclined to choose the later – survival, but many are determined to get justice. Either way it is very challenging. Unless state helps nothing can be done. As pointed out state itself is involved in perpetrating injustice. A booklet recently published by Yusuf Meherally Centre and Aman Biradari, states, under the subtitle “Planned Subversion of Justice in Gujarat�, “There has been injustice and partisanship by state authorities in India in communal situations in the past. But never in independent India have state authorities treated a segment of its citizens with such open consistent and elaborate structured discrimination, as has been observed during the state sponsored pogrom of 2002 and its aftermath, in defiance of every civilised principle of justice and the rule of law.� (p-9)

The logic of this situation is simple. If the state thinks of giving justice (which it will never) it will go against itself. Because it is state, which is primarily responsible for whatever has happened in Gujarat. And state will never go against itself. It will be totally discredited politically. Modi still indulges in clever attacks on Muslims of Gujarat. When some babies were born to women in refugee camps he had said satirically in one of his speeches that I cannot run baby producing factories for them (i.e. for Muslims).

And recently, a month ago, again he observed, while launching a health camp that what happens to these Muslim women’s purdah (veil) while going for easing themselves in the morning (outside their houses). He basically considers Muslims as enemies, not citizens of his state. It has been well known that even in Ahmedabad in Juhapura Muslim area, no buses stop, no bank and school facilities are available. Even foreigners are treated with more respect.

Thus as long as Narendra Modi is in command and BJP is in power, one cannot expect justice for Muslims and even for Christians at the hands of the state. And the civil society in Gujarat less we speak better it is. To the civil society of Gujarat the words of Martin Luther King Jr. (quoted by the said booklet) are quite apt: “In the end, we will remember not the words of our enemies, but the silence of our friends.� The deafening silence of Gujarat civil society is more conspicuous by its presence.

And irony of the situation is that there is no other way but to rely on some civil institutions – whatever available – for promoting awareness for justice for the victims of the Gujarat carnage. In many ways the present post-carnage situation is worse than when violence was taking place. It was visible and people from other parts of Gujarat could protest and pressurise.

Today these injustices are quite invisible and intolerable. It requires constant campaigning to make these injustices visible. As it falls with the state subject one cannot even ask the Central Government to intervene. Judiciary can and did. But there is limit to what the judiciary can do. The whole administration is in the grip of the Modi government. Civil servants or bureaucracy also cannot be expected to move.

Thus some NGOs like Aman Biradari are campaigning for justice. They are training what they call nyay pathiks i.e. barefoot justice activists who are being imparted paralegal training to work among the victims of 2002 carnage. These nyaya pathiks are drawn from amongst men and women of different castes and communities. They will be mostly from working class and farming communities.

Some nyay pathiks may work full time and may be given some monetary compensation but most will work part time and on voluntary basis. Also there will be need for students and youth and other activists for engaging with the campaign for peace and harmony. There is also need to bring about reconciliation in the spirit of forgiveness. The majority community should be brought about to say sorry for what happened and victims should show generosity to forgive. That perhaps will show the path for long -term peace in Gujarat.

------------------------------------

Tradition and modernity in Islam

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Every religion today is going through the struggle for change. When new challenges arise some try to reinforce tradition while others strive for change. This struggle goes on. Islam is no exception to it. However, it is nothing new. This tension between tradition and modernity in Islam is not new but started with colonial period in late 18th or early 19th century. However, tension between tradition and modernity has intensified with developments like process of globalization, with West not only insisting on theory of clash of civilization but also launching war against Afghanistan and Iraq and similar other developments.

Also, in countries like India, Pakistan and Bangladesh with dire poverty among Muslims and consequent illiteracy, tradition has very strong influence. In countries like these tradition and modernity become binary opposites. Tradition seems to be ruling the roost and modernity, as far as masses are concerned, is on the back foot. But it is not so only among Muslims but in all other communities in these countries.

Modernity means change and change is resisted by people on one hand, and, by the leaders on the other, for various reasons. First important reason for resistance to change is sense of insecurity which change implies. Tradition appears to be time tested experience with which generations have lived. Change brings sense of insecurity and uncertainty and even fear. Tradition is deeply embedded in ones inner being and produces strong emotions. Change, at best, appeals to intellect and poor masses lack intellectuality.

Secondly, the leaders have their own interest in retaining traditions. Old traditions have led to creation of certain establishments and institutions controlled by these leaders. They would not let go these institutions from their leadership. Apart from this these leaders themselves are product of these traditions and they have lived these traditions. They themselves have been trained in these traditions. Thus not only their leadership but also their sense of certainty is threatened by the process of change.

If change prevails then they loose leadership of these institutions for which they can be hardly be expected to be ready. Not only this, their own conviction is hit. One should not underestimate the role of inner conviction. Leadership interests do play an important role, conviction too plays no less important role. All these factors need to be kept in mind while trying to understand resistance to change.

But change, as noted Urdu poet Iqbal said, only is permanent and everything else perishes. No one can avoid change forever. All changes are not of similar nature. Some changes are technological, others are of theological nature. Technological changes are also resisted to begin with but accepted over a period of time. Now technology has become part of ones life and no one resists it but, on the other hand, used as an instrument to disseminate tradition.

Today computer and Internet are used in all traditional institutions. What is worse, the ‘ulama have even accepted talaq through SMS. Many husbands divorce their wives from other countries through SMS and traditional ‘ulama have accepted their legitimacy. However, and it is important to note, they would not accept khula’ given through SMS by wife to her husband.

Not that technological changes are accepted easily. Initially all technological changes are resisted but subsequently accepted. However, when it comes to theological formulations, changes are fiercely resisted. Theological dogmas are considered totally immutable on the grounds they are divine. All shari’ah formulations are upheld sacrosanct on the basis of divine origin.

First I would like to argue that every new religion in the world initiated process of change including Islam. Buddhism challenged so many old traditions and rituals and appealed to human reason and promoted certain values of which compassion and sensitivity to human suffering was foremost. Christianity too, challenged the powerful vested interests among the Jewish sacerdotal establishments and emphasized values like love and justice and Christ found his companions among the poorest of the society and worked for their relief.

However, soon a class of priesthood developed among followers of these religions who monopolized truth of respective religions and developed dogmas and built institutions on the basis of these dogmas and traditions. Subsequently these dogmas became divine and no one could challenge these dogmas. Soon huge establishments came into existence around these dogmas which were sought to be controlled by the religious leaders.

Islam also challenged old traditions; and sought to remove social malaise on one hand, and, human suffering on the other. The Qur’an sought to stress rationality and questioned all prevailing ‘religious’, social and dominant traditions and stressed human dignity, sexual equality, justice and compassion. It too sought to remove human suffering in society by emphasizing just distribution of wealth and strongly condemned accumulation of wealth. Its greatest contribution in social and economic matters was its promotion of economic justice and human dignity irrespective of caste, color, creed, sex, language and nationality. It also stressed rationality and opposed superstition.

It foresaw human rights and gender equality and also invited human beings to reflect on the creation of this universe and obey immutable laws of nature created; by Allah, one and only God who is neither borne nor gives birth to any human being. He creates. The Qur’an also held everyone accountable to only Allah, to no other human being. The Qur’an denounced all superstitions woven around the idols kept in Ka’bah through forceful logic.

The Qur’an rejected all traditional arguments like ‘our forefathers have been doing it, were they wrong? The Qur’an’s simple argument was why don’t you reflect, why don’t you exercise power of reason? The Qur’an pitted tradition against reason to liberate people from the grip of superstition and ancestral traditions. Reason, it emphasized, is liberative. Acceptance of one and the only God liberates human beings from all kinds of slavery. And since justice was at the centre of Islamic values, all those belonging to weaker sections flocked to embrace Islam.

Islam, to begin with, attracted women, slaves, poor, youth and those who were dissatisfied with traditions to its fold which included some people of intellect and influence. Among later category there were some who were wealthy but were highly dissatisfied with unjust system and tribal customs and traditions. Islam tried to demolish these customs and traditions in no uncertain terms.

The Prophet (PBUH) himself was quite truthful and highly trustworthy though he came from a poor family although it was high in social status. He never claimed any miracles or superstitious powers. When people of Mecca demanded miracles the Qur’an said in unambiguous words Muhammad is a human being like you, he eats, sleeps and walks on earth like you. His only miracle is Qur’an. Produce Qur’an, if you can. Also, Qur’an repeatedly says bring arguments (hatu burhanakum) if you can. Thus Qur’an relies on intellectual arguments, not on miracles or unquestionable dogmas.

Now if we reflect a little on this most modern approach. What is modernity, if not this? Modernity relies on reason and power of intellect, not on tradition. Modernity does not accept the authority of tradition but of reason. The Qur’an also builds up its case on intellectual arguments and demolishes traditions then prevalent with force of arguments. No where it supports its case on extra-rational arguments.

Thus as far as Qur’an is concerned reason is central, not tradition. Yes, it does emphasize faith (iman) but no human being can exist without faith. It is wrong to think that faith is irrational and blind. It is highly superficial approach. Faith, in order to be healthy, has to be rational. Without faith life will become impossible. We have faith in our teacher, in our doctor, in our political leader, or even in theories of science. Any psychologist will tell you this faith is highly necessary.

However, one has to take care that faith should not be blind. Total lack of faith would lead to skepticism and a skeptic lives without any conviction in anything and remains uncertain about everything in life. Life without conviction is life without meaning and life without meaning is life without direction and life without direction is life wasted.

However, faith in tradition is blind faith. Before accepting anything or before reposing faith in anything one has to exercise ones power of reason to thoroughly investigate what one is going to accept with an open mind. Thus a real faithful is always engaged in quest for truth. Once you engage in quest for truth you develop deep conviction and it is this state of mind and heart that creates inner conviction which Qur’an calls imani. Thus genuine faith can never be superstitious.

One cannot act without faith. In fact right action is possible only with a state of conviction. One undertakes great hazards and makes great sacrifices only for the sake of inner conviction. No one without inner conviction can ever make great sacrifices to achieve ones goal. One should not confuse, which we often do, between inner conviction and tradition. One puts ones life at stake for ones inner conviction but tradition can never inspire any human being for sacrifices. Traditions make our life mechanical and our acts become routine without force of inner conviction.

A progressive and dynamic society relies more on reason than on tradition. When a major revolution takes place in any society, that society rejects all traditions and moves on. When Islam appeared on the scene all pre-Islamic traditions were rejected and new values and teachings inspired people and society came alive and Islam inspired people with new ideas and new goals. Traditional society was a dying society.

It was under inspiring teachings of Islam that the Arab society achieved new heights of knowledge. New sciences came into existence and new philosophies were developed. The thirst for knowledge increased and new horizons of knowledge were sought after. Translations from literature from other countries like Greece, Persia and India were begun and Dar al-Hikmah (House of Wisdom) was established in Baghdad. All this became possible once pre-Islamic traditions were rejected. The Arabs, who had clung to traditions for centuries could achieve great heights of knowledge.

Now once again traditions have gripped Islamic countries. The ‘ulama refuse to accept change even within Islamic frame-work. For any problem arising they seek solution only in traditions. Any innovation is ‘sin’. Thus medieval text has become central. Whatever commentaries were written on Qur’an by early commentators like Tabari, Ibn Kathir, Kasshaf and others have become as sacred as the Qur’an itself. Also, the hadith literature which was compiled two centuries after the death of the Holy Prophet is also treated on par with the Qur’an.

The early Islamic society was quite progressive and dynamic but since early 13th century, it began to stagnate. Besides theology, early Muslims achieved great heights of knowledge in natural sciences and secular philosophies. Any one could be proud of these achievements. In fact Europe was passing through dark ages when Islamic society was thriving with knowledge. Europe learnt from Arabs. Most advanced universities of the world were located in Baghdad, Cairo and other places.

It is true there were problems. Some theologians opposed dissemination of secular sciences and philosophies. There was polemical debate between Ibn Rushd (Avveros) and Imam Ghazzali. Imam Ghazzali wrote his famous work Tahafut al-filasafai (Bewilderment of Philosophers) to which Ibn Rushd replied with a book Tahafut Tahafut al-Falasifah (Bewilderment of Bewilderment of Philosophers).

Imam Ghazzali himself had studied philosophy in depth but felt dissatisfied and ultimately could find inner peace in tasawwuf (Sufism). Philosophy, he felt, fails to answer ultimate questions of our destiny and leads to more intellectual anxiety and it is only religion which ensures spiritual growth and inner peace with conviction. It is true intellect cannot give answers which could provide inner peace. Those who seek inner peace take refuge in religion or in spiritual sciences like the Sufis.

But those who are ever inquisitive about this universe its origin and its end, never tire of intellectual inquiry. Quest for truth is a continuing process. It is continuing intellectual inquiry which leads to new dimensions of knowledge. Theologians in all religions generally resist intellectual inquiry. It is also interesting to note that once theology is born based on scripture and other social and historical influences, it becomes ‘divine’ for coming generations of theologians. Re-thinking in the field of theology is strictly prohibited.

Theology cannot be treated, strictly speaking, as wholly divine. It is partly divine and partly results of human intellectual efforts to grapple with the meaning and significance of scriptural injunctions. And any intellectual effort cannot escape social, historical and geographical influences. Thus any product of intellectual inquiry should not be treated as closed under the term divine.

The Prophet of Islam (PBUH) always encouraged efforts to find solution of the problems facing the believers. He encouraged his companion Jabal bin Ma’adh to make intellectual efforts to solve problem through what is called ijtihad and even said if you make mistake in finding solution still you will be awarded single merit and if you find correct solution Allah will reward you doubly.

However, this is acknowledged by all ‘Ulama yet no one encourages ijtihad to meet new challenges arising in the contemporary world. All great Islamic thinkers like Mohammad Abduh who grappled with new problems, resorted to ijtihad and encouraged others too to resort to it. Today the Islamic world is stagnating because any fresh inquiry or thinking is discouraged. The Islamic world today is clinging to traditions developed during the medieval ages.

What is unfortunate is that early Islamic society was most dynamic. Whole corpus of shari’ah law developed through lively debates on the problems that arose and great deal of intellectual efforts went into developing this body of law that exists today. This spirit of inquiry has been totally lost. When Islam spread to non-Arab parts of world host of new problems arose on which no direct guidance was available to the doctors of law who were trying to develop new corpus of law.

It must be said that what these jurists (fuqaha’) developed was most progressive and just law of the day. It was also most comprehensive law in the field of personal laws, criminal law, procedural law and property law. Such corpus of law did not exist before. This was possible only because of intellectual vigor and dynamism. However, today we witness just the opposite in Muslim societies – total stagnation. The ‘ulama have become highly conservative and do not allow any change.

Some modern intellectuals who try to re-think this corpus of law, these ‘ulama oppose it with all force they command. There have been many victims of their wrath. Latest among them is Abu Nasr Zaid of Egypt who had to run away to Holland as the ‘ulama declared him kafir and also issued fatwa that is wife is haram on him. He and his wife had to fled Egypt to avoid being arrested. Earlier Fazlur Rehman from Pakistan had to flee his country to spend rest of his life in the USA where he died.

We can certainly be proud of our tradition but cannot allow it to be impediment in our further development. Allah creates ever-new situations and these new situations become challenge for us. It is because of this overwhelming weight of tradition that Muslims have been divided in number of sects and each sect considers itself on true path and other sects on error. They keep on denouncing each other and spend more time in proving the other wrong than on meeting new challenges. For them last word has been said on every thing and there is absolutely no need to think any more.

Today, in the globalised world, there is urgent need to evolve a new fiqh (jurisprudence) and new theology. The Qur’an is most modern in various aspects of life. It anticipates human rights, which is pre-second World War concept but in Muslim world there is no freedom to think. Freedom of conscience is most fundamental to Qur’an, which declares unambiguously that ‘there is no compulsion in religion’. There can be no clearer pronouncement of freedom of conscience and freedom of faith.

In fact this is most modern concept and the whole Qur’anic approach makes it clear that genuine faith requires complete inner satisfaction through thorough intellectual inquiry. If one is not permitted to satisfy oneself intellectually through such an inquiry his/her faith will have no inner conviction and satisfaction and such belief will be empty. Freedom of inquiry is a must for real iman (faith) and hence the Qur’an invited people to satisfy themselves with full freedom of inquiry before they accept Islam.

Thus it is highly necessary today to recreate this atmosphere of free inquiry in the Islamic world. It will create new vigor and will make Islamic world most dynamic and more and more people will be attracted towards Islam. Needless to say Islam spread so fast in the world not because of any supernatural miracle. Its real miracle was its values of justice, compassion and strong sympathy for weaker sections of society, on one hand, and its emphasis on freedom of conscience, on the other hand.

It was this freedom of conscience which attracted great intellectuals of the time from the Persian, Roman and Indian worlds. Islam had come to liberate humanity from all dogmas and age-old traditions but Islamic world today is again is under the grip of these dogmas and traditions.

We have to revive the spirit of early Islamic centuries when great Islamic minds were busy indulging in inquiry. There were invigorating debates like human person is free or determined, the Qur’an is created or coeternal with Allah, something is good as Shari’ah says it is good or Shari’ah says it is good because human reason says it is good. These debates are unthinkable today and we have just to submit, in the name of Islam, to what ‘ulama declare through their fatwas, to be true.

Let that early spirit of Islam be reborn when it was greatest project for social justice and human freedom.

Women's plight in Muslim society

By Asghar Ali Engineer

Imrana’s case from U.P. and Ayesha Azmi’s case from London are very much in media’s glare these days. Earlier in eighties of twentieth century the Shah Bano case remained in media headlines for months. There is no doubt that media pays more than needed attention when it comes to Muslim women. Muslims always complaint abut this extraordinary interest media, both electronic and print, takes in Muslims women’s matters.

Having said this I must say Muslims have to do serious thinking on what goes on in their society. Let them reflect honestly if they follow the Qur’anic injunctions about women honestly. They time and again show their emotional attachment to the Qur’an but then it comes to the practice of the Qur’anic teachings, they are less than honest, and particularly so when it relates to women.

The Muslim ‘Ulama are largely responsible for the plight of Muslims in all Muslim societies whichever country they belong to. They are under great influence of patriarchal values of the society they live in, rather than the Qur’anic values. The entire Qur’anic discourse on women is right-based and for men duty based. However, the ‘Ulama have reversed it and unto ‘Ulama entire discourse about women is duty-based and for men is right-based. So much for their honesty to Qur’an.

The Imrana case has again attracted media attention because of the fatwa issued by Darul ‘Ulum Deoband and also by village Panchayat. One can understand behaviour of village Panchayat as it is not Islamic authority but one is greatly saddened by the fatwa issued by Darul ‘Ulum, Deoband, the great Islamic seminary second only to Al-Azhar, in importance.

Imrana, wife of a rickshaw driver from Muzaffarnagar district in U.P. was raped by her father-in-law. Ali Mohammad, father-in-law who raped her has been convicted, and the act of rape has been established. The ‘Ulama, before the court verdict came, had even doubted her allegations against her father-in-law and said that it is property dispute and she is making false allegation against her father-in-law to take revenge. However, they said, if at all she has been raped, she should divorce her husband and marry another man as she had sexual intercourse with the father of her husband.

The “Ulama, hardly bothered about the fact that she was raped and it was not consensual sex. Had she had consensual sex with him, it would have been entirely different matter. If she has been raped, how can she be blamed? One should have all the sympathy for her and punishment should be given to her father-in-law. Instead our ‘Ulama are for punishing her. They are not even taking the fact in account that she has five children from her husband and if she obtains divorce who will look after them? One of her daughters has reached marriageable age.

In rural India a woman cannot afford to defy a fatwa, justified or not. She has to live in that society and arrange marriages of her children. Those who face boycott they alone know the consequences. Our ‘Ulama, without bothering to study actual situation and the context, just open their Shari’ah books and mechanically issue fatwas. They are totally shy of applying principle of ijtihad, which means creative re-interpretation of Shari’ah rulings. They Prophet (PBUH) had himself encouraged Mu’adh whom he had appointed as governor of Yemen, to practice ijtihad.

Unfortunately most of our ‘Ulama come from poor and backward society and have no knowledge of modern society and its dynamics. They never dare to think out of the box. They have been trained only to study classical Shari’ah. They even do not know that great Imams themselves differed from each other while giving their opinion on the same question. For example Imam Abu Hanifa, who was great legal genius and thinker, maintained that what is haram (prohibited) cancels what is halal (permissible). Thus according to Hanafi School if Imrana has been raped which is haram will cancel her nikah (marriage) which is permissible.

On the other hand, Imam Shafi’I, another great jurist, is of the opposite opinion i.e. what is halal cannot cancel what is haram which, in Imrana’s case, would mean that her being raped by her father-in-law which is haram cannot cancel her nikah, which is halal. Since Imrana is Hanafite and fatwa was obtained from Hanafi mufti he declared her nikah with her husband cancelled and advised her to obtain divorce and marry someone else. Had the fatwa been obtained from a Shfi’I mufti he would have declared her nikah as intact.

Similarly Ahl-e-Hadith also would have upheld her nikah. Thus we can see there are different schools of thought and our muftis and ‘Ulama give fatwas according to their school of thought. It is high time that the ‘Ulama would at least take from different schools of jurisprudence what is favourable to women and avoid such embarrassing situations. There is definite precedence for that. Maluana Ashraf Thanavi, a prominent ‘alim of his time, took from Maliki school what was favourable to Muslim women about dissolution of marriage as Hanafi School required 90 years of waiting for a Muslim women whose husband was missing. In Maliki school it is only four years of waiting.

There are several such women issues on which one or the other Shari’ah school is more favourable than the other. For example, triple divorce in one sitting is not valid in Ahl-e-Hadith School whereas it is allowed both in Hanafi as well as Shafii’ School. Thus this provision from Ahl-e-Hadith could be incorporated to abolish triple divorce in one sitting. Such compilation will greatly ease Muslim women’s position in India.

In fact such compilation was done in Turkey in nineteenth century itself during Ottoman period. All Muslim countries are making changes in the Shari’ah laws in respect of women and even applying direct Qur’anic provisions or even attempting ijtihad in other matters. It is only in India where even compilation from all schools of Shari’ah is considered untouchable, let alone attempting ijtihad. There is total stagnation in Shari’ah laws in India and women continue to suffer.

Our ‘Ulama simply consult their school of jurisprudence and issue fatwas without caring about the consequences. No wonder than that whole world thinks that Islam oppresses its women and what is worse, refuses to accept any change in the medieval formulations by the Islamic jurists. Our ‘Ulama declare Shari’ah laws as divine to stall any attempt to change and to win Muslims in favour of no change.

It is simply not true. Shari’ah is by means immutable. It is product of human thinking, as much as divine laws given by the Qur’an. At best it can be said to be human approach to understanding and applying divine injunctions. Thus one can say Shari’ah is semi-divine and must change in as much as it is human. The conditions in which the great Imams thought have changed considerably and one has to think again in new context.

Today women are active agents in the society and are greatly aware of their rights. Women during the Holy prophet’s time were also very active on various fronts and fought their way even into men’s world. Often the Prophet consulted his wives from important tasks and assigned them important work including leading prayers in their house. They also actively participated in battles and worked as nurses on battlefields.

Hazrat Umar, the second Caliph, appointed a woman as market inspector and Imam Abu Hanifa allowed women to become judges. Unfortunately from Umayyad period onwards, position of women declined gradually until they were confined to four walls of their houses and put under Purdah. Many historians of early Islam hold that the kind of Purdah we have today came into vogue in the Umayyad period when they imitated Roman and Sassanid empires who kept hundreds of women in haram.

Today women are playing very important part in social, political and economic life of various societies, Indian as well as others. All Shari’ah issues, which do not even conform to Qur’anic injunctions, have to be re-thought and reformulated. If one goes by the women’s movement in the country the ‘Ulama would have tough time, if they do not take notice of the changes coming in the society.

Though Muslim women are comparatively backward but a section living in urban areas, is highly educated also and are floating NGOs to fight for their rights. Now some women have even formed their own personal law board headed by Shaista Amber and are questioning everything the ‘Ulama say. In other words, even Muslim women, are not going to accept whatever these learned men of Islam say.

India is a democracy and all have fundamental rights to freely express themselves. It is not closed society dominated by ‘Ulama that one will accept all they say without critically examining it. The ibadat (matters pertaining to worship and matters relating to hereafter) should not be subject to any change but matters pertaining to mu’amalat i.e. between one human being and other human being must be subject to change and only Qur’anic values will remain immutable, the Qur’anic values like justice(‘adl), benevolence (ihsan), compassion (rahmah) and wisdom (hikmah).

If the ‘Ulama do not show sensitiveness to others suffering and continue to remain rigid, they will not serve the cause of Islam, much less that of women.

Balraj Puri

Balraj Puri is a human rights activist based in Jammu & Kashmir.

Crucial role of Urdu-speaking Muslims

Crucial role of Urdu-speaking Muslims
By BALRAJ PURI

MQM leader Altaf Hussain, during his recent visit to India, reiterated his statement which he made in his earlier visit that the partition of India was the greatest blunder in human history . In essence, it divided the Urdu speaking Muslim community which he represents and among whom the movement of the partition had maximum support, into three countries.

Some years back I met MQM leaders in London. I told them that while I concede that a girl's loyalty, after her marriage should be to her in laws, her emotional and cultural ties with her parent's home need not be snapped. My analogy appealed them to very much as it aptly summed up their dilemma. they confessed that their cultural roots lay in India--in Ganga-Jamuna belt. The urge to belong to their roots was becoming stronger and stronger over the years.

Dilemma of Urdu speaking Muslims has its own specificity, different from the Muslim problem viewed from global, sub-continental, historical and macro angles, which implies an inevitable oversimplification.

However, problems relating to specific time and space have often not only some degree of autonomy but are closer to reality and provide much needed corrective to long-term generalizations. Out of micro dimensions of the Muslim problem, the current crisis of the Urdu-speaking Muslims is perhaps the most significant- in itself as also as a clue to understanding the wider problem.

The community has been victim of riots in Meerut, Aligarh and Delhi as also in Karachi. It suffered a worse fate in Bangladesh where around 2.5 lakh Bihari Muslims (as Urdu-speaking community is called there) are in refugee camps whom nobody wants to accept. In all the three countries, the community faces a similar crisis of identity and a similar charge.
Bangladesh does not forgive it for opposing its struggle for liberation. Local communities of Pakistan do not forgive it for its continued nostalgia for the land of its origin. Many Indian Hindus have not quite forgiven it for having demanded the partition of the country.

Notwithstanding its present plight, the community had a unique geo-historical entity. Drawn from diverse ethnic stocks, it was homogenized and indegenised by a common political role and powerful Urdu culture. Under the impact of the two greatest civilization of the world � ancient Indian and modern Western � its intellectual and cultural attainments are almost unparalleled by any other Muslim community of the world. Though a minority in its own region, it materially shaped the religious and political role of Islam in the entire sub-continent. The Red Fort, Taj Mahal, Ajmer Sharif, Deoband and Aligarh represent political glory, aesthetic achievement, spiritual centre, seat of religious learning and symbol of modern Muslim resurgence respectively not only of the Urdu region but also of the Muslims all over the sub-continent.

In its hey days, the community shared power with the non- Muslim elite of the heartland region of India, which no other Muslim community is known to have done elsewhere, and with its help subjugated Muslim communities around like those of Kashmir, North West and Bengal in the name of extending the frontiers of Hindustan. Even today folk tradition of these peripheral regions regards Mughals as aggressors. Some of the Hindu rulers also revolted against the Central authority. But revolts of both communities were more regional than communal.

The Mughals and the Urdu-speaking Muslim aristocracy came to represent not only the central authority but also a spirit of pan-Indian patriotism. It was therefore not an accident that Bahadurshah Zafar became the natural choice for leadership of the first war of India's independence in 1857. The end of the Mughal Empire was a traumatic experience for the ruling Muslim elite. From a dominant community of the heartland, it stepped into the role of a leading elite of the pan-India Muslim community. But in its new role,
it could not settle terms with the emergent Indian nationalism, defined in Hindu religious idiom and with the expanding role of the more numerous communities of the Hindus in the national stream.

Separate homeland

The attempt to redefine Indian Muslim identity in Pan-Islamic terms, though encouraged by Gandhi, was rebuffed by the collapse of the Khilafat. It is obvious that the identity problem was not so acute for those Muslims who were in a majority. But minority Muslim communities, of which the Urdu-speaking community was the most vocal, sought an answer to their identity urge in a separate homeland.

Far from consolidating the Muslim identity, the formation of Pakistan split it and the worst victim of the split was the Urdu-speaking community. Its dilemma was tellingly demonstrated during the Indo-Pak wars of 1965 and 1971 when it learnt what it meant to be divided into two-and later three-different nation states with conflicting claims of patriotism. Loyalties of the community were heavily strained.

The people who comprise the present Pakistan were never too deeply enthused by its ideology. The Muhajirs as the Urdu-speaking migrants to Pakistan are called were the most faithful followers of that ideology. They supported the Muslim league and later the Jamaat-I-Islami to demonstrate their belief in the primacy of religious identity and disapproval of ethnic, linguistic and regional loyalties. Those who were in the then eastern wing of Pakistan never wavered in their loyalty to united Pakistan during the revolt of Bangladesh. But while Bangladesh treated them as traitors; Pakistan refused
to accept them. Ironically, loyalty of the other part of the same community who had migrated to the western wing of Pakistan also came to be suspected by every other community there.

A liberal Pathan leader like Mr Wali Khan said, during his visit to India, that if Muhajirs were unable to adjust themselves in Pakistan, they should return to the country of their origin. A Sindhi leader, Pir Ahmad Bux had retorted that if "Urdu wallahs had their way and India was willing to admit them, Karachi would overnight be denuded of 70 percent of its population. "A Sindhi daily Hilal-e-Pakistan described them as "virtual Indian agents who should be sent to India".

Having come to clash with other Pakistani nationalities separately, now a joint Punjabi-Pathan front is threatening their physical existence in Karachi where most of them are settled. Ethnic assertion of others, says the Muhajir Qaumi Mahaz leader Khalid Sultan, "made us aware that we have a separate, cultural, historical and linguistic identity from other nationalities of Pakistan". Having failed to discover an Islamic melting pot in which all ethnic identities would dissolve, the Muhajirs too demanded their recognition as one of the five nationalities of Pakistan and a separate homeland within the country which they called Urdu-Pradesh, to revive their nostalgia for U.P. the land of their origin.

Nostalgia for the mother country and a sense of pride for their roots are becoming as powerful among the Muhajir as among any other Indian community settled abroad. Rais Amrohi, the doyen of Pak-Indians, as he preferred to call his community, was proud of the fact that "our ancestors gave to the sub-continent one of the greatest civilizations of the world". He is equally proud of the delta land between the Ganga and the Jamuna on which flourished "the great edifice of the Indo-Islamic civilization". If four other nationalities like Punjabis, Pathans, Sindhis and Baluchs can claim their homeland in Pakistan Rais Amrohi asked, "What is wrong in the demand of Pak-Indians for recognition and having its own homeland." Further a confidential survey conducted by the central government of Pakistan quoted by the daily News some years back revealed that broadcasts of Urdu service of All India Radio were heard in 90 per cent homes in Karachi. Asked why they were switching to the enemy radio, some of the listeners replied "this is the only source of correct pronunciation of Urdu for their family members, especially children."

Such assertions are being regarded by the compatriots of the Muhajirs as disloyalty and even treason. As alienation of Muhajires from other nationalities increased, their plight worsened. India should not remain unconcerned about their plight, not only from humanitarian angle but also because they are the largest NRI settled abroad.

The experience of the Urdu-speaking Muslims in the third country of the sub-continent viz India is hardly happier. The first and foremost casualty was of Urdu language, which was dislodged from the status of dominant language of culture and politics in its homeland. They were the main targets of the riots in places outside their own region like Bhiwandi where they had migrated. Even in case of Gujarat, the epicenter of the communal trouble was in the U.P. The basic problems of the community in India is similar to that in Bangladesh and Pakistan viz of its urge for identity and of its adjustment with the requirements of other communities and of the national identity. But there is a vital difference. In India, the community is asserting its religious identity while in other countries of the sub-continent; it is asserting its cultural identity. Muslims like any
other human beings need and belong to a multiplicity of identities; out of which religion and language are the most important basis of identity formation in the politics of the sub-continent. That identity becomes pronounced at a time, which the people perceive to be threatened. Thus Muslims of Kashmir asserted their Kashmiri identity in 1947 and are now
asserting their Muslim identity. Likewise Muslim Bengalis asserted their religious identity, against their colinguists in 1947, but asserted their regional-cultural identity in 1971.

Siege mentality

As long as the Urdu-speaking Muslims suffer from a siege mentality, they would not be able to grow in all dimensions and unfold their cultural potentialities. But converse is also true. If their cultural potentialities are unfolded, it would be easier for them to get adjusted with other communities and feel free from the siege.

While it is important to discuss the role and obligations of Muslim identity in a secular India, it is equally important to know the needs and urges of the components of its identity and its cultural and ethnic dimensions. In fact a view from the sub-regional angle may be further instructive; to rediscover and replenish grass root level integrating
forces e.g. folk tradition, legends, local faqirs and saints and even innocent superstitions. Some institutional innovations might be needed to strengthen such grass root forces. It is certainly not easy to remove all accumulated prejudices, fears and suspicions between the two major communities of India to resolve all contentious issues like the dispute in Ayodhya. But a beginning may be made with another approach at another
level, besides what is being customarily done.

Taking note of the current deep psychological and political crisis of the Urdu-speaking Muslims in the changed sub-continental perspective, their indegenisational compulsions, and potential of a pluralist democratic polity, a fresh agenda may be drafted for an inter-community dialogue at micro-regional level. Mush certainly needs to be done by this vital segment of the Muslim community in learning from lessons of the last over half a
century, if not more, properly analyzing its national and sub-continental dilemma and redefining its role and identity in an idiom that is understood and appreciated by others and in a manner that revives its creative potentialities. Similarly, Hindus too, need to outgrow their obsessions about a simplistic view of a monolithic and transnational character of Islam and its extra-territorial loyalties and update their understanding of
the ethnic, cultural and regional aspirations of the core of the Indian Muslims community.

In particular, three vital facts about the Urdu-speaking Muslims must be noted. Firstly, there is now no other Muslim society in the world which is intellectually and culturally superior to them and thus able to be a source of inspiration and loyalty to them. Pakistan has, in any case, lost that status. Secondly, their cultural roots lie deep within India and they are as much in need of continued cultural nourishment as any other people are.
Thirdly, Urdu speaking Muslim community could possibly be the most vital bridge between India and Pakistan. In the interest of friendly relations between the two countries, this bridge needs to be strengthened.

Such factors should encourage an attempt, to arrest the present drift and correct an aberration in the behaviour of the Ganga-Jamuna delta, the original home of the Urdu speaking Muslims of the subcontinent, that had deflected the course of the great Indian civilization about a century ago.

Source: The Milli Gazette, 1-15 December 2004, p. 9

Firoz Bakht Ahmed

Firoz Bakht Ahmed is a commentator on social and educational issues. He is the son of adopted son of Maulana Abul Kalam Azad. He can be reached at firozbakht@rediffmail.com.

Role of madrasas in the 1857 War of Independence

By Firoz Bakht Ahmed

More than half a million Muslim clerics sacrificed their lives for India during the various phases of the great 1857 revolt - a fact almost buried like the mutineers themselves. These Indian freedom fighters came from the same madrasas that have been under scanner all over the world since 9/11.

In 1997, I was witness as well as part of the grand celebration of India's completion of 50 years of independence. Not one word was mentioned during that event about the role of the ulema and the madrasas in the battle against the English. It was hurting. Celebrated Punjabi litterateur Kartar Singh Duggal says in his autobiography that the Indian maulvis were one with the pandits on the issue of retaining the age-old Indian traditions - both Vedic and Islamic.

Relates Maulana Umar Gautam of Madrasa Markaz-ul-Ma'arif that madrasas are a legacy of the Mughal rule when these "institutions of higher learning" were set up to promote both religious and scientific knowledge. In the 1857 Sepoy Mutiny, as the English call it, the madrasas had become hubs of nationalism and had to bear the wrath of the British.

The madrasas remained the hub of the anti-British movement even later.

It is to the credit of the Deoband Madrasa that an Indian government in exile was formed in Kabul on July 9, 1916 after Maulana Obaidullah Sindhi was sent there on a special mission. Maharaja Pratap Singh was the government's "president" and Sheikh-ul-Hind Maulana Mehmood-ul-Hasan the "prime minister". Maulana Barkatullah Bhopali and Maulana Obaidullah Sindhi were its ministers.

According to the account of Dilli Urdu Akhbar, 222 ulema were arrested including Sheikh-ul-Islam Maulana Hussain Ahmed Madani, Maulana Waheed Ahmed Faizabadi, Maulana Aziz Gul and Hakeem Sayeed Nusrat Hussain. They were sent to Malta via Cairo by a ship Feb 21, 1917 and released June 8, 1920. There were many who were there for the whole of their life.

Members of the Khilafat Committee issued a favour supporting the non-cooperation movement in July 1920. The fatwa, published in the Aljamiaat Urdu daily of Delhi, was signed by 500 ulema declaring the British government as 'haraam' (prohibited by the Sharia). This implored the Hindus to start the Shuddhikaran movement to oppose the English.

The service rendered by madrasas to the country and the Muslim community is an established fact. In India, these madrasas have played an important role in protecting human, Islamic and social values. These institutes have also played an important role in survival of Islamic practices -- dissemination, publication of Islamic literature, protection of Islamic faith and development of Islamic culture and civilization besides contributing in the development of the country.

According to Maulana Azad's Al-Hilal, Hazrat Alif Mujaddid Sani, Maulana Ajmal Khan, Maulana Syed Ataullah Shah Bukhari, Allama Anwar Shah Kashmiri, Ashfaqullah Khan Kakorvi, Maulana Imam Bakhsh Suhbai, Maulana Hasrat Mohani and Shah Abdur Rahim Raipuri were all madrasa products who fought the English tooth and nail.

Who can forget the sacrifice of Bahadur Shah Zafar, who became the symbol of Hindu-Muslim concord? Can one forget Muslim women like Chand Bibi, Begum Hazrat Mahal and Begum Zeenat Mahal who rather than being raped at the hands of the English went down fighting the English?

The first and foremost entity to foresee British plans to enslave India was a product of these very Islamic madrasas - Shah Waliullah Muhaddis Dehlawi. He was a great saint as well!

States the Savera Urdu monthly of Lahore that Shah Waliullah Muhaddis Dehlawi saw the destruction of country with his own eyes. He deeply studied the conditions prevailing in Europe and Asia and laid down certain reformative ideas for future government with a view to banishing the British from India.

He started a movement for this and made madrasas the centers of national movement. In 1731, the plan for the country's freedom was prepared under the leadership of Shah Sahab and ulema like Shah Abdul Aziz and Shah Rafiuddin.

The true heir of Shah Saheb's legacy and his ideas, the Imam-e-Hurriat, Shah Abdul Aziz Muhaddis Dehlawi, raised the banner of revolt against the British and gave a fatwa that the country had been enslaved and it was the duty of everyone to undertake jehad for freedom.

After this declaration of jehad by the Imam-e-Hurriat, the scholars of religious madrasas made the freedom of the country the mission of their life. From 1818 to 1831, under the leadership of Syed Ahmad Shahid Barelwi, who was brought up by Shah Abdul Aziz Muhaddis Dehlawi, a group of ulema toured the entire country extensively.

In 1831, while fighting the British at Balakot, leader of the Hurriat Caravan, Syed Ahmad Shahid, and his true follower, Ismail Shaheed, laid down their lives and attained martyrdom.

Their deaths turned the freedom wave into a storm.

(Firoz Bakht Ahmed is a commentator on social, educational and religious issues. He can be reached at firozbakht@rediffmail.com)

Lost in the mainstream

Some time ago, Indian Muslims were in the centre of yet another needless controversy over their presence in the Indian army. Let alone the army, they lag behind in all fields, from the academic, administrative and judicial to medical, engineering and management. The community lacks the motivation to stride ahead as they feel that they will be discriminated against because of their religion in any case.

The reality is that the Muslim academic record is far too poor. Since their institutions of higher learning have been neglected and are cut off from the mainstream, they produce students who are misfits in the modern world of information boom. Though Muslims comprise 15 per cent of the country’s population, their achievements have never commiserated with their numbers. Even in Aligarh, once a centre of advanced learning, Muslims are seen languishing in ghettoised slums, with literacy rates plummeting. If the nation’s literacy rate is 63.07 per cent, Muslims are way behind at 41.27 per cent. According to surveys carried out by Friends for Education, only 21.66 Muslim women are literate as against the 40.54 per cent among non-Muslim women.

Not more than 2 per cent Muslims are in government jobs. Of the 479 judges at an all-India level, only 30 -- that is, 6.26 per cent -- are Muslims. In the IAS, Muslim constitute a mere 2.27 per cent. Of the 3,284 IPS officers, just 120, or 3.65 per cent, are Muslims.

As far as the Muslim representation in the central government ministries is concerned, the figures are shocking. In the Home Ministry, of the 59 secretaries, joint secretaries, directors, advisors etc, the percentage of Muslims is 0. In the Ministry of Labour, of the 12 officers, none is Muslim. In the Power Ministry, of the 44 officers, none is Muslim. Similarly, of the 38 officers in the Personnel, Public, Pension and Grievances Ministry, not one is Muslim. The Defence Ministry has 100 officers and none is Muslim. Of the 107 officers in the Finance Ministry, the Muslim percentage is 0 again. The External Affairs Ministry has 47 officers and none is Muslim. Of course, the HRD and Information and Broadcasting Ministries do have an officer each out of 26 and 33 respectively, which makes their representation 3.44 per cent. There are other ministries without a single Muslim officer. Of the total 426 officers in all the ministries, only nine are Muslim, which means a meagre 2.11 per cent.

On the electoral front, we find that despite constituting about 20 per cent of the population in Uttar Pradesh, 17.4 per cent in Bihar, 14 per cent in Madhya Pradesh, 65 per cent in Jammu and Kashmir, 14.2 per cent in Karnataka, 11 per cent in Himachal Pradesh, 15.8 per cent in Gujarat, 12 per cent in West Bengal and about 9 to 10 per cent in the remaining states, the Muslims have not really mattered. They are just vote banks for political parties.

There are various reasons for the backwardness of Muslims. Because of their leaders and the petty politicians who represent them, Indian Muslims live in a system of unofficial apartheid. Hindus and Muslims have developed separately, very often wholly ignorant about the other. This ghetto existence has allowed the rise of a class of political middlemen who serve as interlocutors between the Muslim masses and the rest of Indian society.

The sad educational record of Muslims in India will be a perennial source of trouble. Muslims have low school enrolments and suffer a high dropout rate. There is a yawning gap between the Muslims educated in modern classrooms and their more numerous counterparts who are educated at madrasas, khanqahs, Urdu medium schools or simply not at all. This gulf has widened rather than diminished over time.

The Muslim leadership has lost its voice and utility. Most of the leaders are brokers who play the politics of vote banks to acquire State patronage for themselves and their coteries. Their obscurantism is taking the community backward. They are characterised by petty mindedness and a narrow outlook so out of tune with reality as to be irresponsible.

The rest of the community gains little except some rhetorical lip service about its social and economic needs and many exhortations about the will of God. Instead, Indian Muslims are all identified by the actions of clerics and ill-educated youths, whose militancy has done little to free Muslims from the begging bowl.

Recently a Muslim politician from Uttar Pradesh offered anyone who brought him the head of the Danish cartoonist who caricatured Prophet Mohammad Rs 51 crore and the murderer’s weight in gold. I wish he had offered this sum for a medical or engineering college for Muslims.

http://www.hindustantimes.com/news/181_1706723,00120002.htm

The dying art of Urdu calligraphy

By Firoz Bakht Ahmed

Qalam (a reed pen) no more seems to be mightier. The might of Urdu calligraphers is put to ultimate test not by the sword but by what the calligraphers at the offices of Urdu newspapers Rashtriya Sahara, Siyasat, Inquilab, Qaumi Awaz and Nai Duniya call "bijli ka qalam" (electric pen, referring to the computerised type-setting).

A computer might be a blessing for others but it has impoverished a whole range of beautiful designs - a whole artistic heritage. The onslaught of the Urdu fonts software has thrown these calligraphers out of gear putting their existence in jeopardy.

Not very long ago pages of newspapers and books were written in beautiful hand. Every time an artist put pen to paper, a letter was deftly carved and with each one having its own individual shape and curvatures, it seemed so alive! The major styles of calligraphy are basically three - Arabic, Persian and Kufic. The designs though are umpteen like Asloob, Tughra, Suls, Aseer, Riqa, Ghalib, Nataliq, Naskh, Manshoor, Mohaqqiq and Larza amongst others.

In this art, better known as 'khattati', words written with qalam become masterpieces adorned by measured strokes with the help of dark viscous liquid known as 'siyahi'. Since its advent, there has been no change in the technique of using the reed pen and the ink. In newspapers, Khattati-styled words are immaculately designed mainly for headings and also for the material in blurbs.

In this graceful art of calligraphy, the rhythmic intervals afford rest to the eye as it runs over the text providing a subtle pause between the forward movements of the line. There's kinetic design emphasised by several elements; altercations of the characters' vertical sections, juxtaposition of unequal spaces, groups of words in sequence or in insertion so as to create outside the bound of their assigned space, symmetry and rhythmic breaks in reading.

Calligraphy when used for routine purposes of writing newspaper reports or books is known as 'kitabat'. Urdu newspapers have tried to use some of their calligraphers but most are left in the wilderness unless they have learnt how to compose using Urdu software. One such example is Mushir from the Urdu daily Rashtriya Sahara, who has learnt the art of composing in Urdu. But all are not fortunate like him.

According to Anis Siddiqui, a national calligraphy award winner, the problem with these calligraphers is that most of them come from the madrassa background and can't cope with the latest page-making tools unless they have learnt desktop publishing under the aegis of the National Council for Promotion of Urdu Language (NCPUL) or Jaipur-based Madrasa Jamiatul Hidaya, where they are taught page-making on computers.

One can see some Urdu calligraphers fiddling with the computers - a sight full of inescapable irony where the poor katib is seen toiling away at the very instrument of his destruction.

The computer's takeover of page-making at Delhi's most Urdu dailies and weeklies means that the fluid, stylish and pleasing alphabet has transformed into a matter of monotonous uniformity. Though the move to modernisation is time saving and deadlines are met besides the economy of space, readers generally dislike this print and font.

Dr. Hamidullah Bhatt, director of NCPUL, says that the poetry that was in calligraphy is missing. "The lively hand-written word is left a cold embittered, computerised totem," he says.

Delhi's widely circulated Qaumi Awaz has attracted some of the best talents, including famous calligrapher Jalaluddin Aslam. He laments at the takeover of the written word by the computerised one.

However, eminent calligrapher and poet Qais Rampuri, from Rashtriya Sahara, does not ascribe to Aslam's view since he believes that computerisation is bound to take over most aspects of our life and the calligraphers must not be gingery about it.

According to Rampuri, a good calligrapher does not starve as there's a lot of work even in the capital itself. But at the same time, he says that the hand-written columns have their own inimitable appeal. The aesthetic charm of an original word is always more than the technical one.

Shahid Siddiqui, editor of the Urdu weekly Nai Duniya, differs on this account. He feels that computers are better for they provide the facilities that calligraphers cannot. "If the other language newspapers are going the computer way, why not Urdu," he says.

Dr. Aziz Burney, the editor of Rashtriya Sahara, leads us to a cabin where dupatta-clad girls are busy clicking away at their Urdu software with English keyboards. "Many Muslim girls are taking to Urdu software and are earning handsomely," Burney says.

Quite strangely what appears at the screen is beauty cast in Urdu mould. Here on the English keyboard, the Urdu alphabets are of the same sound as their English counterparts. For example, 'J' is for Jeem, 'R' is for Ray and 'M' is for Meem.

Urdu software might be effective for a selected few but for those like Atiq Siddiqui of Al-Yaum - a newspaper in Saudi Arabia - who are dedicated to mastering the artistic written word, feel that the long youthful years of toil and training have given way to this hoary order of the day in the name of computerisation.

What's still worse is that the calligraphers are being exploited. In fact, they must be accorded the status of a sub-editor. The calligraphers used to be accorded a very high status during the days of Mughal emperor Akbar. In Ain-e-Akbari, Akbar is quoted as declaring to his court calligraphers, "Go on doing with your pen what in other times was done with the sword!"

(Firoz Bakht Ahmed can be reached at firozbakht@rediffmail.com)

The emerging Indian Muslim changes stereotype

The emerging Indian Muslim changes stereotype

By Firoz Bakht Ahmed

The stereotype image of Indian Muslims is slowly changing. The 'burqa' remains, but is no more omnipresent. The madrassas exist but the educated Muslim is no more a rare commodity. And Hindu-majority India has plenty of Muslims as national icons. Meet the emerging Indian Muslim!

Wahida Prizm, the first woman Surgeon Lt Commander in the history of the Armed Forces Medical College in Pune, cricketing heroes Munaf Patel, Irfan Pathan and Zaheer Khan, tennis star Sania Mirza and classical singer Zila Khan are just a few one can think of without effort that are changing the Indian Muslim's image.

A new class of confident Muslims has emerged, thanks mainly to modern education and the truly secular credentials of India. No wonder, the Muslim youths are increasingly challenging the orthodoxy and bigotry of an entrenched clergy.

Frankly, India's multi-religious roots, deeply entrenched in the values of secularism and democracy, have played a vital role in helping the community to prod on even after events like the 2002 Gujarat riots. Not only is there an entrepreneur class in every nook and corner of the country but a strong middle class is emerging, thanks partly to Islamic educational institutions.

The new enlightened and liberal Muslims are bursting with enthusiasm and a will to challenge orthodox traditions and norms. We have an upcoming generation that doesn't compromise with what is anachronistic. To this generation, the partition of India, which like no other event pitted Muslims and Hindus against one another, is an event that is best forgotten.

This new class lays great emphasis on education. It is strongly critical of the role of groups like the Muslim Personal Law Board and Babri Masjid Action Committee. Given the opportunity, they are ready to embrace modernity. The liberals among them are increasingly in positions of influence.

The middle class is growing and the economically better off Muslims are more visible. The overall population growth in the community is falling while the educational graph is on the rise. Educated middle-class Muslim women are breaking the stereotype and asserting themselves.

There was a time when it was difficult to find educated Muslims but today there is no dearth of them. M. Atyab Siddiqui, a leading lawyer and social activist, is a brilliant embodiment of this new class of Muslims ready to take on religious bigotry. But the community has to go a long way in its battle against the Mullahs and Imams who do not conform to modernity. And Muslims often have to walk that extra mile to overcome continuing prejudice.

Sadia Dehlvi, a woman activist, documentary maker and editor of Bano Urdu monthly, laments that the greatest tragedy of Muslims is not only their socio-economic backwardness but the churlish vote-bank politics and the politics of semi-illiterate politicians from within the community.

The matrimonial ads in some prominent newspapers reveal an interesting story. The ratio is five women to one man! An educated Muslim female wants her spouse to be better qualified than her whereas the reality disappoints her. This also results in many Muslim women getting older waiting for a better match.

Syeda Hameed, a Planning Commission member, believes that during the last two generations the status of Muslim women has improved greatly in the field of education. Today they work as judges, professors, doctors, scientists, journalists, lawyers and administrators.

No doubt there are problems like economic backwardness and unemployment, but these are issues that confront every Indian community. What is important is to look at the larger reality without putting a carpet on existing problems.

source : IANS

The Indian Hajis are a harried, exploited lot

By Firoz Bakht Ahmed

The exposure by a TV channel of corruption in the Haj pilgrimage from India has brought to light an issue that was talked about for long by those in the know of the stink. But nothing happened. Now that the corrupt have been exposed, the authorities should sack the staff and file criminal charges against them.

In my opinion, there is a lot of corruption in the management of Haj pilgrimage. And this extends to various agencies, both in the government and private sector. This is important not only to alleviate the sufferings of the Hajis but also to bolster the image of India abroad.

Poor Indian Hajis, who often come from small towns, have over the years been hoodwinked and exploited by the Central Haj Committee and umpteen private tour operators. A complete overhaul of the system is a necessity.

For Muslims, Haj is a blessed journey to the sacred precincts of Makkah-e-Muazzamah (Mecca). It is a practical application of all five pillars of Islam and of its major ethical principles. Above all, it is a manifestation of the belief in the unity of god.

The plight of Indian Hajis is pathetic right from the start of his journey to the destination. Around 80,000 Hajis usually go each year through the Central Haj Committee. Many also go through private tour operators. A subsidized Haj tour by the Indian Central Haj Committee costs around Rs.80,000.

There has been a lot of criticism about the poor arrangements made by the Central Haj Committee in India and by the Indian consulate at Jeddah in Saudi Arab. The fate of Hajis who, desiring better facilities, go to private operators is worse. With no law to regulate such operators, the pilgrims get cheated.

There is cheating even while booking the accommodation for the Hajis in and around Mecca. A group called "Building Selection Team" selects accommodation for pilgrims in different categories.

Usually photographs of a good building with amenities are shown at the time of booking and the rates settled accordingly. But when the Hajis reach Mecca, they often find that there is a breach of agreement. The accommodation turns out to be without air-conditioners, lifts, water facility and proper toilets.

Indian Hajis have complained that the units where they are made to stay are far from Haram Sharif (sanctum sanctorum) of Mecca. The cost of the accommodation depends on its distance from Haram Sharif. The close one is to the sanctum sanctorum, the higher the cost. There are cheaper houses in hilly areas around Mecca's Ring Road but only the sturdy ones can afford this. Yet aged Hajis are put up around these hills.

It should be remembered that many of the pilgrims are poor who spend their lifetime earnings to undertake the Haj. The Haj Act that came up in 1959 when the number of Hajis was a mere 5,000 or so needs to be amended to tackle the various problems.

M. Atyab Siddiqui, a lawyer, had filed Public Interest Litigation against the Central Haj Committee for its alleged mass exploitation of Hajis. According to him, a Haji pays advance in full money for his entire journey that includes air-conditioned travel by vehicles from Jeddah to Mecca, Mecca to Mina, Mina to Muzdalifah, Muzdalifah back to Mina, Mina to Mecca, Mecca to Madina and Madina to the Jeddah airport.

What the Hajis often get are old and worn-out buses with no proper gates and windows, what to talk of air-conditioned buses. These buses literally burn in the desert heat with mercury rising as high as 50 degrees.

Air India usually arranges flights for Hajis at the behest of the civil aviation and external affairs ministries. For the last five years it has been noted that at the eleventh hour Air India hikes its airfare. Inefficiency in the Indian Haj Committee usually takes place because of the political appointments.

There is an immediate need to check the exploitative instincts of the private tour operators for whom Haj season is a flourishing business. These people have been charging 2,000 riyals for the muallim (obligatory Haj guide throughout the pilgrimage). The necessary services do not come the pilgrims' way.

Medical attention is another area that needs improvement. During the Mina tragedy some years ago, many Hajis died for want of proper and timely medical attention. The number of casualties among Indians could have been more had the Pakistani and Bangladeshi doctors not provided quick first aid. Arrangements should be made for unani and ayurveda doctors as well.

The State Haj Committees in New Delhi, Mumbai, Bangalore or Chennai are unable to provide the Hajis even the basic needs when they reach bigger cities on their way to Saudi Arabia from their smaller towns. So the Haji becomes disgruntled even before his pilgrimage begins.

In the same manner, they are often made to stay at Saudi airports for more than 24 hours. There should be a smooth and prompt disposal. In a recent case, many Hajis got stranded for about 10 hours at the Delhi Haj Terminal because the flight was delayed. In the meanwhile they were not given food or even chairs to sit. They sat on the floor.

From the Saudi angle it becomes obligatory to be aware of the ways of life of pilgrims from different parts of the world. Large crowds at places of pilgrimage do present risks. But disasters should not claim so many lives as has happened in recent times.

(Firoz Bakht Ahmed is a commentator on social, educational and religious issues. These are his views. He can be reached at firozbakht60@yahoo.co.in)

Through Eid, Muslims should convey message of peace and harmony

By Firoz Bakht Ahmed

The day of Eid-ul-Fitr truly symbolizes piety, patience, fortitude and godliness. Socially, Eid reminds us of the noble human feeling to share the festivities with the poor, underprivileged, downtrodden, orphans, the neglected and the cast off besides embracing people from all walks of life. Muslims need to clearly denounce those misguided people who in the name of Islam call for the death of innocent people.

The congregational prayers and expressions of brotherhood, coupled with the distribution of poor dues (Fitra) marking the celebration of Eid, should not be seen merely as rituals but need to be understood and appreciated with reference to their wider significance, especially at this juncture.

Muslims around the world are stigmatized today owing to the so-called jehadis. Therefore through Eid Muslims should convey a message of peace and harmony. Islam considers all creatures of God as one family, of whom man is dearest to Him. As in the Vedic religion, "Nar seva, Narayan seva", so it is in Islam.

This day of happiness is also a day of introspection for Muslims who should spare at least some time to see if their actions and character can be assessed favourably in the light of Islamic teachings as to whether they have contributed to the well-being of their fellow beings, non-Muslim brethren and the nation above all.

Muslims must see to it that on Eid, though a day of happiness, there is no squandering of wealth and it is ensured that the downtrodden are taken care of. Gratitude and service to humanity are the fundamental values Islam inculcates in every person. That is why service to humanity is the grain of a Muslim.

Eid-ul-Fitr, in brief, is celebrated to express gratitude to god and the nation for enabling the faithful to observe fasts for a month in the manner of a "refresher course" punctuated with strict self-discipline and the night 'tarawih' prayers.

Merely celebrating Eid unmindful of whether the neighbour is happy or not does not reflect the true spirit. Eid is also a time to realize the urgency of fraternal bonding and the concept of inter-faith harmony that demand a meeting of hearts and minds to weld the Ummah as a cohesive and pious force.

In the present context, when Muslims are being widely portrayed as terrorists owing to the zealots, the need to highlight Islam's stress on universal brotherhood and its image as a promoter of peace and harmony is of paramount importance.

Wail not for the veil, but education

By Firoz Bakht Ahmed

Although there's a lot of wailing about the veiling of Muslim women, no one is bothered about their pathetic literacy levels despite the fact that Prophet Mohammed stated: "Talabul ilmi farizatun ala kulli muslimin wa muslima" (It is compulsory for both men and women to be educated).

A hue and cry is raised over issues like talaq (divorce), model nikahnama (marriage document), polygamy, family planning and the purdah (veil) - all issues that have been tirelessly talked over for decades without any consensus. But clerics, scholars or politicians rarely bother to promote education of Muslim girls.

The illiteracy figures among Muslim women are as high as 90 percent. The all-India literacy figure stands at 65 percent, according to a survey among 80,000 Muslim females by the Friends for Education group. The sample survey consisted of Muslim females of all ages from Delhi, Uttar Pradesh, Bihar, Madhya Pradesh, Andhra Pradesh, West Bengal, Rajasthan, Tamil Nadu, Assam, Punjab and Haryana.

Figures of admission to various institutions reveal that Muslim women, along with neo-Buddhists, are at the tail end. The reasons for the dropout of the Muslim girl are varied, ranging from financial constraints, lack of interest in studies, repeated failure, mental/physical disabilities, poor teaching, shunting between different places and, of course, the failure of the much hyped National Literacy Mission and Education for All.

Abject illiteracy among Muslim women still lies at the root of the endemic backwardness of the community. More than veils, it is education that will make the Muslim women safer. A veil is a handicap to them in that they get identified as women belonging to a faith.

The hardliners maintain that veiling protects women from lecherous eyes. But if a woman is pious and faithful, she will never be affected by anything -- whether or not she puts on a hijab (burqa). At the same time, if a woman is of low morals, she will be so no matter how many burqas she wears.

If we study the condition of women during the time of Prophet Mohammed, it would be clear that they were not as suppressed as they are today. Women used to participate in wars along with men, nursing them and taking care of them on the battlefield.

Burqa, so strictly followed in many families, is in fact not an Islamic tenet. It was essentially a non-Arab practice that percolated through the Byzantine, Roman and Persian societies. Veiling was a pre-Islamic tradition that existed in Jewish and Greek families as well.

To say that Muslim women have no rights would be a misnomer as Islam has given sufficient rights to them during the days of the religion's advent. The problem is that most clerics have misinterpreted Quranic teachings with an anti-women tilt.

To the Prophet, divorce was unacceptable. He made it clear that Islam does not regard it desirable. A hadith (tenet) of the Prophet states: "The most repugnant of things made lawful in the sight of god is divorce."

However, Islam does recognise the necessity for divorce in cases where marital relations have been so poisoned that peaceful domestic life is impossible. At the same time, Islam doesn't believe in unlimited opportunities for divorce on frivolous grounds because this would destroy the peaceful fabric of family life.

Arabs were the most barbaric of tribes just before the appearance of Prophet Mohammed. They subjected women to the most heinous of atrocities. It was the Prophet who released them from all sorts of bondage. Sadly, his followers today are not emulating his example.

Eminent Pakistani poetess Fehmida Riyaz, in her book "Chadar aur Chahardiwari" (Bedsheet and the Four Walls), compared the lot of Muslim women to that of a prisoner without parole. The controversial book led to Fehmida being exiled by then president Zia ul-Haq and she lived in India from 1981 to 1988.

The Taliban regime made Afghanistan the largest prison for women. The Afghan Women's Network wrote: "We ask all the readers to tell (Pakistani) government, the UN and the international human rights organisations that Afghan women and girls must be able to leave their homes without being harassed and beaten."

The truth is that Afghanistan of late has become the new rape capital of Asia where umpteen women are raped each day despite assertions that the Taliban are the most concerned for women's safety. Let's hope that women in our community get their due.

____________________________________________________________________________________________
(Firoz Bakht Ahmed is a commentator on social, religious and political issues. He can be reached at firozbakht@rediffmail.com)

Juzair Bandukwala

Gujarat : Four Years Later

GUJARAT FOUR YEARS LATER.

By Juzair Bandukwala

The Best Bakery, with all its twists and turns, has become a symbol of Gujarat 2002. In all 14 people, including three Hindus were burnt alive. All of them were poor. Many more people were killed in places like Naroda Patiya and Gulbarga Society. Yet a number of factors combined to make this case the mirror of the tragedy of Gujarat. Oddly the most important was the determination of Zaheera Shaikh to bring the culprits to book.. The Bakery belonged to her family. She lost an uncle and a sister on that fateful day. In the immediate aftermath, she pledged that she would never marry until the culprits were punished. She filed the original complaint that named all of those who were finally convicted.

The Gujarat police and judicial system were equally determined to prevent any conviction. Prosecutors were appointed from the VHP. The police investigation was deliberately most sloppy, to the extent that the district administration did not even know how many people died in the burning of the Bakery. This careless attitude led the then Chief Election Commissioner, James Michael Lyndgoh to describe the Vadodara District magistrate as a joker. Narendra Modi responded by describing Lyndgoh and Sonia Gandhi as Christians defaming Gujarat. Incidentally this district magistrate came from a hard core RSS family, and belonged to the state administrative Service. He was promoted by Modi to the IAS and given the sensitive posting . The same was true of the Police Commissioner, who belonged to the State Service, but was promoted to the IPS, and made the police chief of the city. In both cases many senior IAS / IPS officers were bypassed. Needless to say these two worthies were staunch Modi loyalists, from whom the riot victims could expect absolutely no support.

In similar manner the trial judge was pulled out from retirement to preside over this vital case. He watched in silence as the prosecutor and the defence became one. Key prosecution witnesses were deliberately not called to testify. The court room was filled up by highly aggressive VHP men. Most witnesses turned hostile. The minimum the trial judge could have done was to clear his court room of all outsiders, and honestly tried to find why the witnesses were turning hostile. Instead he conducted a kangaroo trial, acquitting all the accused, and went on to blame Nehru’s industrial policies, the reservation system and even the communists for the communal riots. On appeal to the High Court, the acquittals were confirmed, with two judges, to the eternal shame on the higher judiciary, describing those helping the riot affected as anti national and anti social. This farce only confirmed that it is impossible for one community to get justice in the Gujarat of Narendra Modi.

No wonder there was a nation wide outrage, that led the Supreme Court to order a retrial outside Gujarat. As usual Modi called it an insult to the five crore people of Gujarat. Yet the persistence and idealism of Teesta Setalvad, combined with excellent special prosecutor and judge in Mumbai, saw the wheels of justice grind once again. The witnesses who were deliberately not called in Vadodara, agreed to testify in Mumbai. They identified the accused. For the VHP, the only hope lay in winning over Zaheera Shaikh, the original complainant. Even during the original trial, Vadodara was full of rumours of a BJP MLA, making fantastic offers to Zaheera. Later Tehelka.com ,in a sting operation got this MLA to admit that he paid Rs. 18 lakhs to Zaheera , to become hostile in the Vadodara trial. To regain her credibility, Zaheera flip flopped, joined Teesta in Mumbai, and accused the BJP MLA of threatening her. The next flip flop came just prior to her Mumbai deposition. She changed into a five star avatar, living in posh hotels and driving the best cars. She stood totally behind the accused and the VHP, declared piously that she would never lie during Ramzan, and went on to charge Teesta with kidnapping her to Mumbai. The poor slum girl was now a page three socialite. But her frequent flip flops destroyed her credibility totally.

The Best Bakery conviction is a huge relief for all those who value justice. Yet there is no happiness at the conviction of the accused. After all they are all from poor families. Their families will be ruined. They were provoked to a frenzy by political leaders, desperate to win the Gujarat Assembly elections. In every case examined, we have found that the fuse was lit by politicians, who cleverly vanished as soon as the violence began. They won the election by a huge margin, but the price was paid by the poor Muslims who were killed, and by the equally poor Hindus who are being convicted for that offence. Further there is hardly any mention of VIP’s in the category incitement to mob violence. A totally communalized police force saw to it that their political masters were not mentioned in any FIR.

Where does Gujarat go from this stage? Obviously the first focus must be on the large number of remaining cases, particularly the big ones, such as Naroda Patiya and Gulbarga Society. The cases must be handed over to the CBI, and tried outside Gujarat.

It is also time to expose the role of the leaders of Gujarat society , whether in Government, business, intellectual elite, Gandhians , the media and even religious figures. The then Governor did not even send a mandatory report to the President, on the breakdown of law and order in the State. The then Prime Minister went to Ahmedabad after a month of mayhem, advised Modi on his rajdharma, and then three days later at Goa, did a perfect flip flop and blamed Muslims for the killing of Muslims. Cabinet Ministers sat in police control rooms to prevent any help reaching the victims. The language press, particularly Sandesh reduced itself to the level of gutter journalism, to keep the frenzy against Muslims alive. Many Gujarati intellectuals justified the attacks on Muslims, and came out with homilies on the need to civilize the barbarian Muslims. The less said about religious leaders the better. Swaminarayn sants blessed the trishuls given out by the VHP to the rioting killers. Jain munis ,who normally become very disturbed when people eat eggs, kept quiet, while trishuls were inserted into the private parts of women , before being killed. Even so eminent a figure as Ela Bhatt, a Magsaysay award winner, publicly declared twice, that no rapes have occurred in Gujarat. The attack on the Muslims of Kawant was started from the nearby Gandhian Ashram of Harivallabh Parikh, considered a close disciple of Vinoba Bhave. Leading businessmen and industrialist responded to the call of the VHP for an economic boycott of Muslims. No wonder today it is difficult to find a Muslim in Nirma.

Yet there were rays of hope in the darkness of Gujarat. Chunibhai Vaidya , Narayan Desai and Jagdish Shah, kept the Gandhi spirit alive. Kirit Bhatt, Indu Jani, Rohit Prajapati, Mukul Sinha and Gagan Sethi , Teesta Setalvad and their countless, silent friends, fought the forces of darkness ,at great risk to their lives. Eminent Gujaratis like Dr.I.G.Patel, Manubhai Patel and Jinabhai Darji wept at the madness that had engulfed their community. Their sense of remorse will ever live in our hearts. Nation wide, the media, senior lawyers, judges and progressive forces did everything in their power to see that Gujarat comes back to its senses. In a vital show of inter faith unity, our Christian brothers, particularly Father Cedric Prakash played a leading role in bringing Gujarat to the attention of the world .

Today the Muslims of Gujarat have substantially emerged from the trauma of 2002. Grace be to God, that instead of withdrawing into their shells, they opened out to the outside world. There has been a sharp increase in education among Muslims, particularly girls. The demand is for quality education, especially in the subjects of English, Maths and Science. The community no longer looks upto crime dons as their saviours. There is an increasing realization that we have to live with our Hindu brothers and sisters, and as such we must avoid hurting their feelings. That is a huge step forward. Further there is an awareness that Muslims have to generate wealth, through business, as the only way we can come out of poverty.

There is a healthy cynicism about political leaders. The Congress policy of soft Hindutva is widely resented. In particular the widely held notion among Gujarat Congress leaders that Muslims have no choice but to vote for them,; as the other side is saffron, touches a raw nerve among all Muslims. It was this belief that led the Congress party to avoid even a hint of identification with Muslims, all through the worst phase of 2002. It is in the vital interests of Muslims and even of Gujarat, that they be not viewed as a captive vote bank of any political party. Muslims must learn to view politics beyond their immediate concern for security. They are a part of the country, and must give greater priority to social and economic issues that touch their lives

Most important Muslims must recognize that it is in their paramount interests that a dynamic secular India must succeed. That alone can provide impetus for an Islamic renaissance ,both within India and throughout the world..The twenty first century belongs to those who can bridge the divide between the Muslim and the non Muslim world. By Grace of Allah ,Indian Muslims are rightly positioned for this historic role.

Kaleem Kawaja

Mr Kawaja lives in Washington DC where he works as an engineering manager in the Space Science program of National Aeronautics and Space Administration (NASA). Mr Kawaja is originally from Kanpur, India. He obtained a Bachelor of Science degree in Mechanical Engineering from the Indian Institute of Technology, Kharagpur, and a Master of Science degree in Mechanical Engineering from Brooklyn Polutechnic Institute, New York.

Mr Kawaja is one of the founders and current President of Association of Indian Muslims of America, Washington DC. He is a well known activist in the Indian- Muslim, American- Muslim and Indian-American communities in US. He is a trustee and past President of the Muslim Community Center, one of the largest Islamic Centers in metro Washington DC.

Mr Kawaja frequently writes articles in Indian, Muslim and American newspapers on diverse issues of the community. He also often speaks as a panelist in seminars and conferences.

www.aimamerica.org/

Are Urduwala Muslims on The Right Track ?

By Kaleem Kawaja

There is no end in sight to the plight of the Urdu speaking Muslims of the Indian subcontinent who are spread over Pakistan, India and Bangladesh. Nearly sixty years after the partition of India their social, economic and political situation in all three countries continues to be precarious. The Muslims of erstwhile India have been tragically trifurcated into almost three equal parts.

In 1947 and since then Muslims of all ethnic shades in India have continued to pay a heavy price for the creation of Pakistan. Today in India while Muslims of other ethnic origin have started making a courageous and difficult effort to carve out a role for themselves in the Indian context and to become a part of the Indian mainstream, a segment of the Urduwala Muslims continue to emphasize the symbolic elements that have lost their relevance, and continue to be emotionally attached to the West Asian Muslim countries. This seriously draws their energies away from their real problems lack of security, backwardness in education and socio-economic arenas.

In Bangladesh where most Urduwala Muslims migrated only as a second choice due to their perception of themselves as being of West Asian origin, they alienated themselves from the Bengali Muslims. They remained aloof from the Bengali Muslims. When Pakistan split up in 1971, they sauffered immeasurably, since Bengali Muslims perceived them as colonists, not fellow countrymen.

At the same time they started having problems in West Pakistan also. Today in Pakistan the Urduwala Muslims including the generation that was born in Pakistan itself, are sharply alienated from fellow Sindhis, Punjabis, Pathans and Balochs. Despite some genuine grievances their forming a separate political party - Muttahida Qaumi Mahaz, their demand for the recognition of Muhajirs as a separate nationality, demands for a separate province, and their unending conflagration with other Pakistanis is mind boggling. They seem disillusioned in the Wesrt Asian heaven where their parents and grandparents led them in search of tranquility.

Now in the twentyfirst century is there hope that the dilema of the Urduwala Muslims will end ? If the Eastern European nations can reject Communism after seventy years, because they did not see any duture in it, is it too much to ask the Urduwala Muslims to re-examine their fixation with West Asia which inhibits their assimilation in an East Asian ocean, which is their real origin and where they are destined to remain for ever? After all this fixation has already caused immense harm to them. Also an overwhelming majority of the Muslim Ummah lives in the East.

Is it not worthwhile for the Urduwala Muslims to evaluate why despite being a talented people they are in hot water everywhere? Is it their myopic social and cultural orientation or are they chasing a set of impractical values? What is the use being imitation West Asians? Why not be what they really are and become a part of the mainstream where they live? Surely that does not conflict with their being a part of the universal Muslim ummah.

Islamism is a viable political system

By Kaleem Kawaja

In the last twenty-five years the Muslim world has witnessed a very significant increase in the appeal of Islamism among their people. The overthrow of monarchy and the emergence of the masses-based leadership of the ayatollahs in Iran; the demand for incorporating Sharia as the law of the land; the appeal to incorporate Nizam-e-mustafa in Muslim countries; the vehement opposition to Western military attacks in Iraq and Afghanistan among Muslims all over the world; the global Muslim backing to Iran in its effort to develop nuclear technology, indicates that this trend is proving to be a viable rallying point for mobilizing the Muslim masses.

Muslims the world over do not form a homogenous community. Apart from differences in languages and cultures the class divisions and economic inequalities are wide and sharp. Islam is not an autonomous and independent category but only one of the many factors which shape the attitudes of Muslims wherever they may be.

To understand the reasons for the resurgence of Islam as a political system in recent years one should review the background of the Muslim societies in the preceding decades, which may be surmised as follows.

Substantial economic gain in the middle-eastern countries due to increased oil revenues did not result in reducing socio-economic inequalities in Muslim societies. The dispossessed and alienated classes in the Muslim societies who are in majority have chosen Islam as a vehicle to express their discontent. They feel that Western liberalism is opposed to the Islamic way of life. The assessment of a vocal majority in the Muslim world has resulted in the condemnation of past ideologies. The failure of socialism, Marxism, liberalism, Western capitalism in military, economic, political and social fields encouraged the search for a different ideological framework for political movements. The people of West Asia are returning to the all embracing ideology of Islam which once permeated all aspects of their lives and struggles.

The credibility of the Muslim champions of Western liberalism who criticize the Islamic ideology has plummeted in the Muslim world. In the absence of other channels mosques have become viable means of expression of the popular resentment of the masses against Western imposition of their culture in Muslim societies.

It is interesting to note that the content of Islamism differs from country to country. In Iran it was the basis for the struggle of the masses against monarchy. In Afghanistan it was first the basis for nationalism against the Soviet occupation and later a basis for restoring law and order. In Pakistan it was first a tool for legitimizing the rule of the army junta and later a movement to restore democracy. In Egypt it is an effort to promote democracy against an authoritarian government. In Saudi Arabia it is a plea for keeping the royal family in power. In Morocco and Tunisia it means the condemnation of modernism. In Turkey the conservative party leaders want to use Islam for partisan politics. In Sudan it is the basis for keeping the country from breaking apart under the strain of tribal rivalries.

The diverse application of Islamism brings up the need to understand the ideology of this movement. Based on the observations of various social scientists the following could be construed as the elements of Islamism.

Islam is a comprehensive way of life and is integral to politics, state, law and society.Muslim societies have failed in recent times because they departed from the understanding of Islam and followed Western secular and materialistic values. Islamic renewal calls for an Islamic political and social revolution that draws its inspiration from Quran and prophet Mohammad who led the first Islamic movement. To establish Allah’s rule a Western inspired civil law must be replaced by the Islamic law which is the blueprint of a Muslim society. While the Westernization of Muslim societies is decried, modernization is not. Science and education are accepted but they are to be subordinate to Islam in order guard against the infiltration of Western social values. Establishing an Islamic system of government is not simply an alternative but an imperative.

That brings us to the inevitable question of the future of Islamism as a movement in Muslim societies. It is a grim reminder of the historical fact that Muslims are no longer in-charge of their own destiny. It is the realization that efforts to modernize and protect society’s cohesion requires a serious re-examination of the Islamic heritage as a potential mode of action.

The term Islamism suggests not a program but a style and above all a mindset. The preoccupation of the critics of the Islamic movement with programs and solutions that leave the movement open to accusation of naiveté is misplaced. Even the most benighted rulers whether Muslim or not will usually respond to pragmatic concerns. Whatever one might think of the Islamic government of Iran, the heritage of Ali, Hasan, Husain, the Sharia and the Shia-Sunni theological conflict, it remains true that the rulers of the Islamic Republic of Iran are managing a democratic state.

The fact that the rulers of Iran are animated by Islamic convictions does not seem to be leading to the downfall of the regime in a situation where Western powers are openly targeting Iran with a well-planned hostile action from the outside and well orchestrated internal subversion.

The fear of those who see in Islam’s resurgence some great revolt against modernity is mistaken. Whether Muslims respond to the Islamic message on the material level of class and social interest groups, or the ideal level of spirit and mind, nothing suggests that the crisis of identity which inspires the message is near an end. For this reason it is most useful to view the Islamic revival movement not as a narrow and specific programmatic entity with discrete beginning and ending points, but as a broad endeavor which Muslims are pursuing as a necessary aspect of contending with the bad situation of Muslims in the contemporary world.

There is no predictable conclusion to the movement. Whether it will bring joy to its adherents or it is another attempt to regain equal footing with the Western system is hard to say. What we are more likely to see is the emergence of a heterogeneous multiplicity of social character within the world of Islam.

______________________________________________________________________
The writer is a community activist in Washington DC. He can be reached at: kaleemkawaja@hotmail.com

The expanding Communist - Muslim alliance in India

By Kaleem Kawaja

In the last one year a very unlikely political development has occurred in India. That is the rapidly developing political warmth of CPI, CPI (M) and other Communists towards the mainstream Muslim community in various parts in India including some Muslim religious organizations. In this instance the Muslims are not the esoteric leftist Muslims from Jawaharlal Nehru University, Aligarh Muslim University, Kerala and West Bengal. The Muslims are of the practicing, mosque-going variety. For long due to their opposition to the practice of religion and religious issues per se, Communist politicians shied away from giving political support to India's backward and impoverished Muslim community.

But when CPI, CPI (M) won 50 elected seats in Lok Sabha, and became the mainstay of the UPA Government in New Delhi, and with elected governments in the two forward looking states of West Bengal and Kerala, they began to realize the virtue of real politic and coalition. They realized that excessive adherence to the anti-religion Marxist ideology was hurting their political success and their role in the India's civic life.

When about a year ago under extreme US pressure the Indian government voted against its long time close ally Iran in International Atomic Energy Agency, and the Muslims of India reacted in revulsion, a new sun dawned on the India's political horizon. Communists who have for long opposed the intervention and pressure from imperialist US in India's internal affairs, found the time right to tap this new political support. Thus during the visit of President Bush to India, mainstream Communist parties and mainstream Muslim organizations including religiously oriented organizations like Jamiat ul Ulema joined hands to organize massive public protests in India's major cities. The Communist support to these public rallies was crucial in sending a strong message to the US necon policymakers who are tying to impose their hegemony all over the globe.

Next came the Sachar Committee recommendations to the Indian government in December 2006 to institute special affirmative action programs to uplift the backward Muslim community in India. Again CPI, CPI (M) and other Leftist political parties are supporting the recommendations of the Sachar Committee. This too is a big shift in the attitude of the Leftists who previously opposed any affirmative action for Muslims, despite the community's impoverishment.

In recent months the Communist government in West Bengal has faced much organized protest against its efforts to establish a Special Economic Zone in Nandigram. Suddenly the right wing forces represented by BJP and Trina Mool Congress an ally of BJP for several years, saw an opportunity to give a bloody nose to the Leftists in retaliation for their vehement condemnation of the BJP government in Gujarat that collaborated with the 2002 genocide of Muslims there. They are inciting the people of Nandigram and distributing arms to them to attack the Leftists to create a civil war like situation.

The 25% Muslim population of West Bengal has long supported the Left Front government there as being social justice oriented. The right wing political forces are trying to incite the Muslim majority East Midnapur district which is part of Nandigram, to rebel against the Left Front government of Bengal. The Muslims of Nandigram who are mostly landless peasants should realize that the new automobile factory in Nandigram will provide well paid industrial employment to them. The Bengal government has pledged to provide training and jobs to the local population in the new factories. However, if Muslims join the Trina Mool Congress side's political opportunism to oppose the Special Economic Zone, they will loose out on the industrial employment oopportunity and any future help from the Left government in affirmative actions for them. And they are not really being adversely affected by the Bengal government's Nandigram project.

With 50 seats in the Lok sabha the Leftist parties represent a very significant political force whose support is vital in the implementation of the Sachar Committee recommendations. Today the implementation of the Sachar Committee recommendation is the most important need of the Muslim community. They simply can not squander this opportunity. Thus it behooves the Muslim parties and leaders to support the Left Front government's new industrial policy in Nandigram. It is a fact that in West Bengal Muslims are very backward in the economic sphere. By supporting the Left's Nandigram initiative Muslims can generate much political capital that they can plough into encouraging the Leftist West Bengal government take concrete steps for the economic uplift of the Muslims of West Bengal.

Another encouraging development for the Muslims of West Bengal is the Bengal Leftist government's recent promulgation of Urdu as the second language in the state of West Bengal. This will save the declining Urdu language heritage of about one million Muslims in West Bengal whose origins are in U.P. and Bihar and hopefully encourage them overall.

As the above highlights demonstrate the Communist parties and groups are making visible overtures to link up with the Muslim community politically. And they are not asking the Muslims to dilute their practice of their religious faith. That makes it incumbent on the leaders and groups of the Muslims to meet the Communists half way, join hands and start a new era of political cooperation.

For sixty years Muslims supported the Congress party with their votes, and all that they received in return were empty and unfulfilled promises. Congress did not even make much effort to save the Muslims from countless communal riots that so totally destroyed the economy of the Muslim community. In contrast, despite their limited ability, Communists have come to the help of Muslims. Today there is a new opportunity for Muslims to form a new alliance with the Communist parties that can help them climb out of their educational and socioeconomic backwardness and also be in the mainstream of the nation.

_________________________________________________________________________________
The writer is a community activist in metro Washington DC. He can be reached at kaleemkawaja@hotmail.com.

The Joy and Pain of Being an Indian Muslim

By Kaleem Kawaja

For all Indians the resurgence of India in recent years is an occasion pf pride and joy. And so it is for the 140 million minority Muslims in India. It makes Indian Muslims proud to see their country become one of the most technologically advanced nations in the world. Also, a few Muslims have achieved positions of prestige in India and there are some success stories.

However it pains Muslims to find that most Muslims continue to be marginalized and stereotyped in India and often suspect in their nationalism, not to mention their utter social, economic and educational backwardness, far in excess of the national average. An overwhelming majority of today’s Muslims are of the pro-independence generation. When someone doubts their nationalism or alleges that they may be sympathizers of Pakistan, just because they are Muslims, it causes them a lot of anguish.

In sixty years in post independence India, Muslims have continued to hear questions like, “Now that they have Pakistan, what do the Muslims want?� And then came the slogan, “If you have to live in India you have to worship Lord Rama.� Even some otherwise enlightened Hindus are heard saying that “There is a Muslim problem that will not go away.� It pains Muslims that rather than view them as descendants of great patriotic Indians of the past, such as Emperor Akbar, King Tipu Sultan, and Sufi saints like Khawaja Moinuddin Chishti of Ajmer, Nizamuddin Aulia of Delhi, freedom fighters like Maulana Azad and Ghaffar Khan, and the creator of ballistic missiles PJ Abdul Kalam, et al, today a significant number of Hindus prefer to link the entire 140 million strong Muslim community with the handful of tyrants of the medieval past like Ghouri, Ghaznavi, Nadir Shah etc, and the isolated instances of their suppression of Hindus.

It bothers Muslims that the close proximity of mosques and temples in countless cities of India is not interpreted as a sign of the coexistence of Muslims and Hindus over the centuries, but as that of the forcible conversion of temples into mosques by Muslim kings of the past. As the Urdu poet late BD Pandey, a former governor of Uttar Pradesh said, “ Hazaaron saal ki yeh daastan. Aur unko yaad haiy sirf itna; Kay Alamgir (Aurangzeb) zaalim tha, hindukush tha, sitamgur tha.� ( Hindus and Muslims coexisting is a tale of a thousand years. And yet all they remember is that Alamgir (Auragzeb) was a suppressor of Hindus and a tyrant.)

Today after sixty years in independent India, despite their utter powerlessness and impoverishment, despite no government action against the culprits who massacred thousands of Muslims in Gujarat (2002), Mumbai (1993) and other cities in countless riots and who demolished many Muslim mosques and shrines, the Muslim Indians are neither willing to accept the epithet of Mohammadya Hindu, nor ready to give up their authentic home grown Indo-Islamic identity as the price for equal say in the affairs of their nation.

As erstwhile freedom fighter Bal Gangadhar Tilak said, “Freedom and equal rights is our birthright.� They also have no special love for Pakistan which is just another country for them. Today’s Indian Muslims want to be proactive in nation building and place great trust, not in the government but in the seventyfive percent secular Hindus who genuinely want to coexist in peace and dignity with them, remove their alienation from the mainstream of India and make them an active partner in the world class Indian nation of tomorrow.

The emergence of true grit secular leaders like VP Singh, Jyoti Basu, Sitaram Yechury, Mulayam Singh Yadav, Laloo Prasad Yadav, Arjun Singh etal on the national scene after decades of vote bank politics and the politics of political expediency gives them hope for the future. Muslims fully expect the silent majority of secular Hindus to remain silent no more but speak up and demand that the power structure take action to redress the genuine plight and deprivation of the Muslim community.

The Muslims of India

By Kaleem Kawaja

The Muslim identity of India is a thoroughly Indian identity, very different from the Islamic identity of other Muslim countries. This unique Indo-Islamic identity has evolved over centuries of intermingling of traditions, culture, religion and social contacts. The influence that practices of other religions had on the Islamic tradition, and vice-versa also led to the evolution of unique socio-religious traditions of the Muslims in India.

Indian Muslims draw their traditions from Arabs, Iranians, Turks, Afghans, Tajiks, Uzbeks, Abysinians, and most of all from the traditions of the various regions of India. Indeed the Muslims of India, who are descendents of the original inhabitants of India for millennia, are as diverse as India itself.

By the 14th century when Turk kings ruled in the north, India had become a major center of Islamic learning. What Leonardo da Vinci represents to European renaissance, Amir Khusrou represents to Indian renaissance. In that period the major trend amongst the Muslims in India was to learn the philosophy, culture and tradition of India and to introduce the philosophy and culture of the Muslim world into India. Thus Khusrou was the pioneer in creating a new Indo-Islamic culture and tradition, and also a new language called Hindvi, the ancestor of today’s Hindi and Urdu.

Another major development in the Indo-Islamic ethos was in the area of architecture and technology. Ain-e-Akbari, the 16th century masterpiece gives ample evidence of Muslims’ having produced a variety of mechanical devices e.g. wagon mills, multi-barreled guns, screw cannons, and a variety of ingenuous machinery. Countless magnificent monuments and buildings all across India speak eloquently of the Muslims’ contribution to India’s distinct architecture. Muslims made major initiatives in the production of quality products like cosmetics, textiles, zari-work, metallurgy, glass and ceramics. Tipu Sultan is known to have developed rockets for use in his army against the expanding British campaign in India.

The development of irrigation, hydraulics and the construction of canals flourished as never before during the long Mogul reign. The harnessing of the principles of hydraulics and the use of devices such as deep wells, Persian wheel and artificial lakes, resulted in the development of the unique Mughal gardens. Large scale development of orchards and agricultural production was another enterprise of the Muslims.

Socially and culturally the greatest Muslim impact of the medieval era on India was through the Sufi movement which led to the growth of the Bhakti movement. The downfall of the Mogul empire after the first war of independence in 1857, saw Muslims of India go through a very traumatic period in which Muslims were subjected to much oppression by the new British rulers.

In the early decades of the 20th century growth of revolutionary and nationalistic literature occurred in the Muslim community. Slogans like “Inquilab Zindabad�, and songs like “Saaray jahan say acchha Hindostan hamaara�, and Allama Iqbal’s enthusiastic advocacy of the Indian nationalism are nuggets of India’s long freedom struggle.

The partition of India in 1947 was a traumatic event for the Muslims of India, a majority of whom had taken active part in India’s freedom struggle under the leadership of Mahatma Gandhi, and did not want the partition. With guidance from Maulana Abul Kalam Azad, Indian Muslims again started dedicating themselves to the building of the new nation, and to become active in various fields. After decades of struggling with this situation, Muslims are now well adjusted to the changed milieu of India.

Another important contribution of Muslims to the growth of the Indian culture is music and movies. Some of India’s top musicians of the 20th century, continuing on after 1947 are Muslims who contributed much to the substantial growth of genuine Hindustani vocal music, e.g. Khayal, Taraana, Dhrupad, Thumri, Qawwali, Ghazal, and musical instruments like Sitar, Sarod and Shehnai.

As the movie industry developed in India, Muslims took a leading role as actors/actresses, directors, producers, music-directors etc, putting Bollywood on the world stage of cinema.

In the last few decades India’s Muslims are again trying to re-invent the Aligarh movement of the late 1800s and dedicate themselves to acquiring education. Although much remains to be done in this area, as the 21st century dawned, one could see the Muslim community in various parts of India, north, south, east, west, make a sincere effort to start educational institutions.

The recent emergence of PJ Abul Kalam, India’s top missile scientist, Azim Premji, a pioneer in the rapidly growing Information Technology industry, and the internationally renowned painter MF Hussain, as the as top leaders in their fields in India, is a testimony that Muslims in India are bouncing back to find their niche in the world class powerhouse, that India is today.

Where do Indian Muslims go from here

By Kaleem Kawaja

From Moghul emperor Akbar to Bahadur Shah Zafar - the hero of India’s first war of independence, to Maulana Azad - the pre-eminent freedom fighter, to PJ Abdul Kalam – the creator of India’s missile program and beyond there is an illustrious unending string of Muslims who contributed substantially in the building of the Indian nation over the centuries.

The Past

Yes, there were several tyrants and plunderers like Ghouri, Ghaznavi and Nadir Shah among the Muslim kings during the 600 years that Muslims were in power in India. But by and large Muslim kings were moderates who held power by forming alliances of Muslims and Hindus.

During most of the 300 year Moghul empire it was a political alliance of Moghuls and Rajput Hindus that held power in North India. Together, they spent decades to extend their hold into South India waging continual wars against the Bahmani sultans, the Golkunda dynasty, the Qutubshahi dynasty - all of whom were Muslims.

Most Muslim rulers and their noblemen in India forsook the ethos of the West Asian nations of their origin and integrated themselves with the culture and soil of India to create the Indo-Islamic civilization. Much as in ancient times the Aryans of central Asia integrated themselves with the same Indian soil to develop the Hindu civilization.
Indian Muslims are justifiably proud of their Indo-Islamic heritage. It is a genuinely Indian civilization that the people of India belonging to different religions created by merging the culture of the Muslim immigrants from West Asia with that of the Hindus of India.

At the dawn of independence while a sizeable number of Muslims migrated to Pakistan, about 60 million at that time chose to stay in India. Without a doubt these people rejected the two nation theory, considered the formation of Pakistan a disaster for the Muslims and India, and believed in the secular and diverse milieu of India.

It can not be forgotten that a majority of Muslims in the provinces that remained in India supported Mahatma Gandhi, Jawaharlal Nehru, Valabbahi Patel and Maulana Azad in their opposition to the partitioning of India.

The Present

However soon after independence in 1947 Muslims in India found themselves the victims of the backlash of the formation of Pakistan, an action that they had opposed strongly. They found themselves excluded from the mainstream and suspect in their nationalism, in the midst of people with whom they had grown up as youngsters.

Today there may be some Muslims in India who sympathize with Pakistan in preference to India. But their number may be no more than about one percent of the total Muslim population. The overwhelming majority are those who consider being Indian as important as being Muslim. A majority of them are people who were born after independence and for whom stories of India’s partition is something that they heard from their parents. Of their own free will Muslims vote for secular parties rather than for Muslim parties and candidates, who are not secular.

The result of the last election indicates that of the about thirty members of the Indian parliament, all of whom stood from constituencies with sizeable Muslim population, only three are from Muslim parties. Muslims in India never associate with any separatists or anti-national elements. As for the Kashmir problem, it is not a Hindu-Muslim problem. It is the result of years of mismanagement by successive governments in New Delhi and Srinagar, that allowed the festering impoverishment and deprivation of Kashmiris to acquire an anti-Indian establishment color.

The Despair

In-spite of their being 140 million strong and their overwhelming festering impoverishment, Muslims in India have no leadership worth its name, no coherent direction and no roadmap to break out of their sixty year old state- of- siege. The number of Indian Muslims living below poverty level has remained at 50 percent for decades, compared to the 35 percent national average. Similarly 45 percent of the Muslim community continues to be illiterate compared to 36 percent for all Indians. 50 percent of Muslim women are illiterate compared to 40 percent for all Indian women.

The blight and squalor of Muslim townships in India’s many cities reflects the contempt with which successive federal and state governments have treated the Muslim community for decades. The very acute shortage of schools, medical clinics, parks, paved roads, sanitation facilities and the large number of unemployed youth in Muslim localities is a gnawing reality. In most Muslim high schools there are either no libraries and laboratories, or they are in shambles. Despite many surveys, commissions and recommendations that successive federal and state governments have promulgated, the very poor condition of the basic civic infrastructure in Muslim townships flies in the face of the impressive modernized infrastructure in the rest of the country.

For decades a variety of political parties, e.g. Congress, Samajwadi Party, Bahujan Samaj Party, Communist Party of India and others that proclaim themselves as sympathetic to Muslims, have continued to exploit the Muslim community for their votes with empty and meaningless promises that have remained unfulfilled, even though waves of elections have come and gone. While these parties have given tickets to Muslim candidates for parliament and state assemblies, and some of them have won, these powerless Muslim representatives in the political infrastructure have no voice in bringing development to the Muslim townships. Over a decade ago these parties proclaimed repeatedly in UP and Bihar that Urdu – the mother tongue of Muslims in those states – will be the second language. But after more than a decade hardly any Urdu teachers have been hired for the numerous schools, and Urdu with which their heritage is directly linked continues to die.

In such circumstances it is indeed strange that some political parties and politicians are campaigning on the theme that successive governments have appeased Muslims.. This misleading propaganda has so charged the atmosphere that today every legitimate Muslim grievance, be it an appeal for financial relief for victims of communal violence, or basic infrastructure uplift, or better schools or preservation of Urdu, or protection of mosques and shrines, or freedom to retain their Muslim identity , is advertised by the obscurantist political forces as Muslims’ attempt to seek special privileges.

It is also feeding the frenzy that is resulting in grievous anti-Muslim violence that occurs regularly. While the Muslim community itself has to do a lot to resolve many of its problems, these problems can only be resolved if the Muslims take a bold lead and the Hindus in the power structure help them.

If the Indian Muslims are trying to retain their Indo-Islamic identity then so are all major ethnic groups in India. Punjabi Hindus have very different social practices than Tamil Hindus; Bengali Hindus have totally different social practices than the Gujarati Hindus; UP/Bihar Hindus have completely different cultural practices than the Andhra Pradesh Hindus. So why interpret the attempts of the Indian Muslims to retain their distinct identity as lack of integration and nationalism? Why not lend a helping hand to help break their state-of-siege?
_______________________________________________________________________
Kaleem Kawaja is President of Association of Indian Muslims of America, Washington DC. He can be reached on: kaleemkawaja@hotmail.com

Will Aligarh Muslim University remain an institution for Muslims?

By Kaleem Kawaja

Since India's independence in 1947, the continuance of Aligarh Muslim University (AMU) as an institution of higher education for the Muslims of India has faced a question mark. In the continuing onslaught of reactionary forces on the welfare of minority Muslims in India, AMU often becomes a pawn in the hands of self-serving politicians. The legitimacy of the university as an institution where Indian Muslim youth have a right to better themselves in higher education and then go on to improve their community and their nation is frequently questioned. This despite the fact that Article 30 of the Indian Constitution guarantees the minority Muslims the right to build and autonomously manage educational institutions for their community's welfare.

Soon after independence efforts were made to extinguish the Muslim character of AMU and reduce the enrollment of Muslim students there. This happened soon after Osmania University's Muslim character was snuffed out in the aftermath of the fall of Nizam's rule in the erstwhile Hyderabad state. In a hostile reaction to the last Nizam Mir Osman Ali Khan's brief effort to keep Hyderabad an independent state, the preferential admission of Muslim students at Osmania University, which was built entirely from grants by the Nizam and wealthy Muslims, was abolished. Suddenly Muslim students from lower middleclass backgrounds in Hyderabad who did not have the means to acquire good high school education and compete with Hindus, found the doors to meaningful careers closed to them.

The success of the reactionary forces at Osmania University emboldened them to launch the same campaign against AMU in 1948. Fortunately Maulana Abul Kalam Azad and Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru, with their high stature in the Indian government, were successful in thwarting that attempt and AMU continued to serve the Muslim community. After Nehru's departure, during the tenure of Indira Gandhi as Prime Minister, the same reactionary forces colluded again and mounted another campaign to take away the Muslim character of AMU. Fortunately Mrs Gandhi who was herself under severe attack at that time (1981) from RSS and other reactionary Hinduttava forces, had enough clout in the Indian parliament to pass legislation to help AMU retain its Muslim character.

But the reactionary forces have kept up their assaults on AMU. Recently a judge of the U.P. High Court declared that the above mentioned 1981 legislation of the Indian parliament is not valid and AMU is not a university of the minority Muslim community. Hence it cannot avail of Article 30 of the Constitution to reserve seats for Muslim students. This is a travesty of justice and common sense.

AMU began as the Mohammedan Anglo Oriental College established in 1876 by Sir Syed Ahmad Khan. Most of the land on which the college was built was donated by wealthy Muslims. The buildings of the college were built from donations that Sir Syed Ahmad Khan collected mostly from a large number of Muslims, although a few of Sir Syed's Hindu friends also donated money. Over the decades AMU continued to expand its buildings, facilities, campus and faculty by collecting donations mostly from Muslims. The transformation of the college into a university in 1920 was the result of a tremendous collective effort of the entire Muslim community in India. Not only AMU was established and developed with the clear objective of imparting modern education to the Muslims of India, for over a century the Muslim community has continued to nurture AMU with its blood, sweat, tears and hopes, so that Muslims have an institution of higher education of their own.

Indeed in the pre-1947 era AMU was a quality university at par with India's better universities. Muslim boys and girls from Khyber Pass to Assam; from Kashmir to Kerala, and many Asian and African countries flocked to AMU to acquire higher education, and then to lend their hand in nation building. A large number of AMU alumnus lived up to its motto by becoming illustrious leaders and visionaries in their respective provinces and countries.

However after 1947 AMU became suspect in the eyes of the power structure of India and faced all kinds of harassment. Whenever there was any Hindu-Muslim riot anywhere in the country, the media circulated wild and false stories alleging that the AMU students were involved in them and the police authorities visited the AMU campus in search of suspected miscreants. In 1990 as insurgency flared up in Kashmir due to the wrong policies of the government, AMU campus was suspected of harboring the insurgents and searches were conducted. In the aftermath of 9/11/2001 media again circulated false rumors that AMU had become the den of Muslim terrorists associated with Al Qaeda and police raids were conducted on the campus. The fact remains that AMU is a modern and secular university like any other university in India, albeit with a distinct Muslim ethos. A significant number of non-Muslims, atheists and Communists at AMU have always thrived, both in the faculty and the student body, balancing out its dominant Muslim image.

Such constant targeting, suspicion and politicization of AMU caused much demoralizing at AMU resulting in a lowering of the standard of education. Added to that has been the strange ultra-mainstream attitude of some elitist Muslims in India who have displayed indifference towards AMU. However in the last decade the AMU management and the Muslim community have taken several steps to eliminate rot, improve the standard of instruction and modernize the system of education. The result is that today again the graduates of AMU have begun competing with graduates of other universities in employment and academic opportunities. Yet due to the poor standard of education in the high schools of the Muslim community in north India - AMU's hinterland - Muslim youth do not compete well with others for admission in Indian universities.

That forced AMU management to adopt an admission system that provided reservation for students from AMU's high school - mostly Muslims - for admission to the university. That allowed a little over half of the enrollment in professional colleges to be filled by Muslim students while the remainder went mostly to Hindus. This admission system being inefficient and restrictive, the university management recently set up a new admission system in which half of all seats in the professional colleges (engineering, medicine, applied sciences, business management) will be reserved for Muslims who will be selected by a competitive examination among Muslim students from all parts of India. That is a fair setup in a university that has been built from the scratch over 130 years with land and funds provided by the Muslims, and continuous contribution and dedication of many generations of India's Muslim community.

If this Affirmative Action program at AMU for India's impoverished Muslim community is removed, the proportion of Muslim students in these courses will plummet to about 10% from the about 55% now. That will cause a dangerous increase in frustration and despair of the already beleaguered Muslim community, with very harmful effect not only on the Muslims but the entire country.

One unparalleled benefit of AMU to the Muslims of India and thereby to the nation has been its proven ability to produce over the years a large number of Muslim doctors, engineers, scientists, academics, managers, administrators who came mostly from humble lower middleclass backgrounds. A large number of them went on to much achievement in their respective fields. Under conditions of near-siege and very difficult circumstances for the Muslim community since 1947, AMU greatly helped the impoverished and demoralized Indian Muslim community maintain its respectable presence and dignity in all sectors of India's society, economy and industry. Indeed AMU gave a rare opportunity to a large number of Muslim youth, who did not have any opportunity in a biased society, to become somebody and support their families and their community. But for this facility at AMU the Muslims of India would have been in worse shape than they are today, and the waves of their despair would have impacted the ramparts of the nation's well being.

The question also remains if a resurgent Indian nation, which is steadily modernizing and strengthening as a world-class power can afford to shut out the minority Muslims - fully 15 percent of its population - from dignified presence in all portals of society. And will that void not create much harmful turmoil in the country? Today the Indian nation has to also look at the solemn pledge that it gave to its minority citizens vis-à-vis Article 30 of the Constitution that allows them to build and autonomously manage their educational institutions. Is it in the interests of the nation that every few years a storm is raised throughout the country about AMU's status as a minority university, and the future of the Muslim youth in India to obtain higher education is threatened?

Looking at the big picture it behooves all especially India's Muslims and secular Hindus and Christians to come together and lobby the government and parliament in New Delhi to pass an unambiguous legislation. It should remove for ever all doubts, and unequivocally reaffirm the Muslim character of AMU, and allow it autonomous management including reservation of half of all enrollment for Muslim students from across India. The strong network of AMU Old boys and their organizations, and other organizations of Indian Muslims should pool their resources to become an effective vehicle for such lobbying.

Links:

History of AMU

Biography of Maulana Abul Kalam Azad

M. Burhanuddin Qasmi

M. Burhanuddin Qasmi is the director of Markazul Ma'arif, Mumbai.

Director
Markazul Ma’arif
Education & Research Centre (MMERC)
Patliputra Nagar Masjid, Oshiwara
New Link Road, Jogeshwari (w)
Mumbai – 400102 (India)
Email: manager@marakzulmaarif.org
Web site: markazulmaarif.org

Cash for Fatwa�Star TV Conspiracy�‘Benaqaab’

By M. Burhanuddin Qasmi

Sensationalization of press

The impact of media especially electronic news channels in making public opinions is mass acceptance. Muftis of reputed institutions or say any humans are neither err proof nor innocent angels, and thus cannot be testified innocent or guilty without thorough reinvestigation. At the same time all media men are not supermen�a mixture of good and bad human is natural in every field. Half trained or immature people in media are proven many a times to be ‘part of the story’ rather than honest narrator of an incidence.

TV reporters may create stories to sensationalize their viewers. A comedy show, ‘Office-Office’ on channel ‘Star One’ portrayed a few days ago how a TV reporter becomes hungry for ‘exclusive breaking news’ and to what extent he may go to cover a ‘live’ view. In the show one reporter entices young man in Bihar for a shoot of a suicide scene� apparently setting himself on fire, lighting a matchstick on ‘petrolled’ body in front of a minister’s house due to his demands being rejected. And the reporter assures the reluctant youth for a protection against fire in addition to provide a sum of rupees twenty five thousand along with medical care after the action is done. The poor ‘hero’ agrees for the ‘action’ with a sight in his mind�bollywood heroes die only on screen. In the show the victim was shown cheated by the reporter�he cries for help, runs for safety while news channel gives an exclusive live coverage with a red tag ‘Exclusive ON … TV’ and the poor ‘hero’ ends his life making headline news in the next day papers�‘another youth burns himself against injustice in Bihar’.

We do not say this was a real story but we also do not assure you that this doesn’t happen in the world of competition�someone or the other claims to be the No. 1 channel every other day. We live in a world where exaggeration to the extent of lying is considered ‘business professionalism’ thus it is extremely difficult to believe everything�if the Muftis in the tape were real culprits or they were framed in disguise of ‘investigative journalism’.

Story Follow up
Following the startling ‘revelation’ of the Australian born, New York based Rupert Murdoch-owned Star group that claims to ‘broadcast 60 television services in nine languages to more than 300 million viewers across 53 Asian countries’, a clear monopoly over the Asian sky, other news services�print and electronic, and the Internet were buzzing with ‘exclusive’ headlines and analysis on the sensational "findings�. The story was dubbed by the Time Magazine website in partnership with CNN as the "Cash-for-Fatwas" scandal, an epithet perhaps coined from the "Cash-for-Questions" scandal that tarnished the image of the British Conservative Party over a decade ago. Indian press ‘in a run to report first’ made the story spicier which apparently was not different from that of former BJP president Bangaro Laxman’s story, unveiled by tehelka.com or the sex scandal reports of some Hindu priests and bollywood actors, broadcasted by India TV in the past.

The Channel aired for 90 minutes how bribes, in rupees one thousand to five thousands were offered by undercover reporters wearing hidden cameras over a period of six weeks. In return for the Hadya (gift), the Muftis were framed receiving cash to hand out fatwas written in Urdu on issues asked by the reporters. Interestingly some of the accused Muftis never watched TV during 76 years of their lifetime and even they opposed others for doing so on religious grounds, but this accusation ultimately forced them to watch their story on television.

With an unsuccessful aim of highlighting "corruption" in reputed Islamic learning centres the ‘Star team’ had instead ‘benaqaab’ (unmasked) its own conspiracy against ‘madrasas’ in India. Hired media launched a visibly successful anti-madrasa campaign as a part of ‘enduring freedom’ after the 9/11 in Pakistan, Afghanistan and Bangladesh. Now, we believe, it is time for Indian madrasas to face the course because perhaps the mother of all Indian sub continental madrasas�Darul Uloom Deoband still stands tall here. “Present media is under western or Zionist dictate� a frequent voice among some Muslim circle seems no more negligible. The investigative team was led by Jamshed Khan, a little known journalist who might have been used as tool for his Muslim name.

Other version of the story

The Star group made the ridiculous discovery that the Muftis who provide Muslims with religious rulings on all day-to-day issues are corrupt. It tried to ‘faint’ viewers with question, doubt and infuse anger against Ulama and madrasas. Arab News, the middle east's leading English language daily while reporting the story observes “investigative journalism at its worst� and casts substantial doubts on the authenticity of the operation while detailing parts of other side of the story in its publication on September 30th.

In the second day onwards after the claimed ‘sting operation’ of Star news was telecasted, Muslim intellectuals and Urdu press of India started publishing the original story and faked entire episode. All major Urdu dailies�Inquilab, Rashtriya Sahara, Munsif and Siyasat extensively reported experts’ views on the issue and questioned authenticity of the Star TV discoveries. It was so strange to notice that English press dubbed the story without a slightest doubt� seemingly treated the Star’s findings as ‘revelation from the heaven’, and never tolerated to space press statements from Darul Uloom Deoband, Islamic Fiqh Academy of Delhi and other Muslim organizations or institutions that were directly part of the story in its later publications.

What the accused say?
This writer contacted Shamshad Ahmad (Nadir) Qasmi; an accused on the tape from Delhi based Islamic Fiqh Academy on 18 September and asked him to detail the incidence. He replied, “Yes I did receive rupees five thousand from one Faisal who insisted me to get hadya (gift) on behalf of his leather merchant employer based in kanpur after the questions he asked were replied�. Nadir said that he denied the offer at first saying, “I am an employee and I get salary for this service�. This person along with his two colleagues laughed at him and urged, “Maulana sahib, this is hadya and you know even Prophet Muhammad (saws) never rejected hadya, please take it, and moreover this is nothing but a show of reverence to Ulama. “After repeated appeal from all three men who had visited me three times till 14 May, I agreed to receive the hadya,� said Nadir. When they asked him how much they should pay, Nadeer said, “I was bemused by their apparent innocence about the fact that hadya is not asked or demanded. I informed them about it and then suggested to offer whatever they wished�.

Nadir apparently broke down while saying that there was a few hours long meeting with them putting all three meetings together, which was reduced to less then 4 minutes only where only his laughter, counting money and his words like “I will take… money… Rupees five thousand… yes give whatever you want� were shamelessly broadcasted. He highly objected when I named the Star TV reporters as ‘journalists’ and observed, “they were spies working under sophisticated global network�, he said.

What Mufti Habibur Rahman has to say?
When I asked Mufti Habibur Rahman, the prime accused of the so-called ‘Star operation’, to explain the episode, the 76 years old reputed professor of Darul Uloom Deoband and an experienced expert on Islamic law, replied in seemingly tired rhetoric, “Allah knows why this people are so deceitful?� He unequivocally explained that he never accepted any paisa (penny) from people who visited him asking Fatwas throughout his 23 years long carrier in Darul Ifta (Faculty of Jurisprudence) of Darul Uloom Deoband. On reconfirmation he angrily rebuked “No, not even hadya (gift) except from my students or people whom I personally know�. When asked about the money he was shown putting in his bag on TV footage he replied, “it was mine, I got in lieu of my books from the bookseller at the time when these people were sitting before me. The amount was handed over to me by an employee from ‘Hussainia Kutubkhana,’ I counted the money before them and put it in my bag�.

Mufti Habibur Rahman further explained that the middleman shown in the tape�Maulana Muhammad Imran, asked him in the beginning “if Darul Uloom receives any charge for Fatwa?� which he replied in negative. While they were waiting for their reply sheet to be inscribed on Darul Uloom’s record book and handed over to them, Maulana Imran introduced his companions to Mufti Rahman as “rich people from Delhi� and requested “hazrat inki taraf se kuch to hadya qabool kar lijey� (sir accept from them some money as a gift, please) which he said ‘he rejected’.
Mufti Habibur Rahman who never watched television in his lifetime, was extremely upset to notice that ‘this also happens in the name of sahafat’ (journalism) on TV Channels. He said that he was certain that those so-called journalists ‘were anti Muslim propagators’ who distorted even original text of the fatwa he delivered to them ‘for their vested interest’.

The rational arguments
The program made three allegations�firstly, it claimed that it had made a "startling discovery that fatwas... cannot only be easily bought but made-to-order," secondly that “Muftis accept bribes for delivering fatwas as per questioners’ choice� and thirdly, the channel claims that the Muftis “produced wrong Fatwas�.

We will try to focus on Mufti Habibur Rahman’s part of the story as the Channel punches Darul Uloom Deoband’s name as it allegedly tried to make a hole into the reputation and mass respect to the great institution while repeatedly clipping Deoband’s towering buildings, grand mosques and students in funny pauses.

1. First and most importantly notable aspect of the issue is that the fatwa under discussion was not only misinterpreted, showed out of context, but also it was literally changed�‘allowed’ to ‘not allowed’�by the channel to give desired twist to the verdict. The original fatwa was, as the archives record in Darul Ifta shows and also ‘Eastern Crescent’ has collected the copy, "fi nafsihi credit card ka istemal jaaiz hai magar....." (In itself the use of credit card is allowed but if one defrauds with the card or carelessly avails usury then it would be not allowed…). The so-called sting operation of the Star group walked over all ethics of journalism and changed the very important phrase�“jaiz hai� (allowed) to "na jaiz hai" (not allowed) in the first sentence.

2. The question asked by one Amir bin Javed Haq of Kalkaji, New Delhi on 7 May 2006, whom Star TV claimed one of its undercover operatives, is recorded with reference No. 507 and was replied under reference No. 558 according to the archives book of Darul Ifta clearly invites an unconditional verdict against the use of credit cards. For, the question itself reasons the decision when it states, “What do the learned people say about this issue that in our country various banks provide credit cards facility, while in the beginning people are lured to avail the cards and later they have to pay a huge amount as usury. Is transaction of usury and use of credit card allowed in Islam according to Sharia?� Any person with common understanding of Islamic teachings would certainly reply�No, it isn’t allowed in Islam. But while replying this very question the Muftis of Darul Uloom Deoband happened to be smarter, they were not betrayed by the question and replied accurately saving fair users of the credit cards.

3. Maulana Imran was reading out the alleged original fatwa from Urdu text on the TV footage and he also made deliberate changes in the text. He reads "fi nafsihi credit card ka istemal jaaiz nahi hai…� with criminal addition of a ward “nahi� (not) in the original text, which severely affected the verdict and resulted ‘allowed’ to ‘not allowed’. Through out the Programme the TV channel repeatedly put on screen Hindi version of the distorted text.

4. The channel claimed to offer Mufti Habibur Rahman rupees five thousand as bribe for the fatwa in five hundred rupee notes�that means there were only ten notes and not a bundle of notes but interestingly Mufti Rahman was seen on the camera putting a thicker bundle of notes in his bag which will be at least equal to rupees fifty thousand if the notes were of five hundred rupees or ten thousand if they were one hundred rupee notes. After investigation Darul Uloom Deoband confirmed that Mufti Saheb actually bagged rupees six thousand and five hundred with notes of five hundred, one hundred and even ten rupees, handed over by the bookseller at the same day and time and as an evidence it was checked with the bookseller’s daily debit voucher of 7 May 2006.

5. The channel ‘circled’ Mufti Habibur Rahman putting a folded bundle of money in his bag and it was one of the repeated focus points of the story. It failed, on the contrary, to show the actual transaction from both sides as it did with other accused in the tape while it was not a difficult ‘shot’ because the accused Mufti and all three people from Star team were sitting grounded on carpet; and there was no divider among them except a very small desk (tipayee).

6. The Star channel claimed to buy the ‘wrong’ Fatwa as they wished it to be as they claimed to have pre-settled with Mufti Habibur Rahman through middleman. After rechecking the text with various Sharia experts in India and abroad the fact remains that the Fatwa was cent percent in accordance with Islamic teachings and it was an exercise of highest degree of scholarship with wisdom.

7. The natural sunshining background in the tape indicates that when Star TV men visited Darul Uloom, collected fatwa and allegedly handed out money to Mufti Rahman, it was morning hours�pre-noon time�and they also stated in the tape that the timing of fatwa deliverance and money transaction was the same as per the their preset game plan. Moreover, Mufti Rahman himself and other staff members in the office also confirmed that these people collected fatwa before 10:30 AM (10:30 AM to 02:00 PM is complete official break time). Notably Azaan (call for prayer) at daytime begins at 1 PM�after noon�in all mosques at Deoband and Faculty of Ifta (Darul Ifta), stationed at ‘Qadeem Masjid’s first floor’, does not get sunshine inside it when sun changes direction in the after noon hours. Though Azaan is heard in the tape, in morning hours, while those people were inside Darul Ifta. According to Maulana Marghubur Rahman, the rector, as it seems valid, the original sound in the tape must have been tempered with, and the sound of Azaan was added in place of Mufti Rahman’s rejection.

8. The anchor on Star’s ‘benaqaab’ roars ‘fatwa about credit card was delivered by Mufti Habibur Rahman of Deoband’ and he also lauds Mufti Zafiruddin’s name as symbol of ‘honesty’ but the unmasked fact is that the fatwa about credit card was delivered by all three main Muftis and it carries simultaneously signatures of Mufti Habibur Rahman, Mufti Zafiruddin and Mufti Mahmoodul Hasan.

9. Mufti Mahmoodul Hasan sits hardly five feet away from Mufti Habibur Rahman in the office who witnessed the visitors were offering Mufti Rahman cash as hadya and on their repeated request he was a bit angry and rejected the offer.

10. And at the end, the main ‘hero’ of the ‘benaqaab’ team Mualana Muhamamd Imran of Meerut whom the Star TV claimed to have borrowed, stated to the Darul Uloom Deoband’s investigative team and other prominent personalities that Mufti Habibur Rahman never accepted any money, whatsoever, and rejected the offer of hadya as well.

Reactions.
Following the report Darul Uloom Deoband immediately suspended Mufti Habibur Rahman from delivering further fatwas and not dismissed as the Star TV reported. Subsequently an investigation was opened, Maulana Marghubur Rahman, Muhtamim (the rector) of Darul Uloom Deoband, issued a statement later in which he reinstated the Mufti and described the allegations as part of an "organized conspiracy." He also said that the "fatwa issued by the Mufti was in accordance with Shariah," adding that original text of the fatwa "as presented by Star News had been tampered with."

Alumni of Darul Uloom Deoband in Mumbai and other concerned Muslims came out strongly condemning Star Channel for twisting fatwas and misleading viewers by distorting footage to make it appear that decrees had been issued in exchange of money. In a meeting on 22 September they termed entire story of the so-called benaqaab “a real ‘benaqaab’ of a big conspiracy against Ulama and reputed Muslim institutions of India�.

Discussing the issue, Ghulam Muhammad, well known freelancer from Mumbai based think-tank Idraak, on 17 September, said, "Rewarding the Mufti with a gift of cash as a gesture of appreciation and capturing the whole sequence on secret web-camera and presenting it to millions of viewers as a bribe to the Mufti...is the grossest misrepresentation of fact."

A statement issued by the Islamic Fiqh Academy in New Delhi denied the allegations of "Muftis receiving bribes to issue fatwas." It further contends that the journalists who had asked for the fatwas "had insisted that the Muftis take the money as a gift or as a donation for their madarsas after the fatwas were delivered."

Similarly, scholars from the Jamia Arabia Khadimul Islam said that the report of Muftis from that institute accepting money was "false." The rebuttal added "the Muftis delivered their opinions... in writing. After this...the two men tried to offer them money as a gift. The Muftis declined to accept this money as a payment for the fatwas. … However, after repeatedly insisting the two Muftis took the money and deposited it with the institute and issued receipts�.
Likewise, Riyaz Nadvi, secretary of the Uttar Pradesh Dini Talimi Council and leader of the Milli Council, issued a similar statement in newspapers. Nadvi argues, “Generally, Muftis do not accept money for delivering fatwas because they consider it their religious duty to answer queries related to Islam and Islamic jurisprudence. Yet...if a Mufti does accept some payment for a fatwa that he gives there is nothing wrong with that, provided his opinion is based on the Qur'an, Hadith and the rules of Islamic jurisprudence." Unanimous view of Muslim scholars also does not negate Nadvi’s opinion.

Why media is after fatwas?
The Arab News daily reports that ‘dealing with the issue of whether the fatwas were "made-to-order" and contrary to classic Islamic scholarship, a leading Shariah-expert from the UK explained how all of the rulings listed in the report could easily "be positioned somewhere on the wide spectrum of differing opinion among scholars on peripheral issues," and hence casting doubt on the claim that rulings were made-to-order and influenced by unscrupulous motives’. In fact many Muslims are wondering why the journalists bothered spending so much money. "The thing that baffles me is the fact that these rulings have been mentioned by so many other Muftis before, they aren't new. They can easily be found in fatwa compilations published years ago and are available on the Internet," said Muhammad Akram from Great Britain’.
Maulana Marghubur Rahman relates in his latest press statement on the issue released on 25 September that an ongoing court case filed against the concept of Ifta (the issuance of fatwa) at India's Supreme Court. "Darul Uloom Deoband has been made the defendant and a demand has been made to close the Fatwa Department and the teaching of Ifta (Jurisprudence). The case is soon to be heard, the above mentioned plan (referring to the sting-operation) is merely an attempt to influence the case," he said.

What Maulana Marghubur Rahman said could possibly be true. British Muslims have had their fair share of exclusives as Murdoch newspapers in the UK ― notably the Sun, the News of the World and the Times ― write about sting operations showing Muslims in a negative light.
For countless years, in spite of protests from level-minded Muslims, the Murdoch propaganda machine has actively vilified British Muslims by presenting the views of obscure and previously little-known "so-called" imams such as Abu Hamza Al-Masri and Omar Bakri Muhammad, the head of the now defunct Al-Muhajiroun group.

It may be the case that the pro-Israeli Murdoch-owned Star TV is attempting to influence politics in India ― a growing economic world superpower. The unethical investigative journalism practiced by Jamshed Khan echoes that of the British News of the World's investigative reporter Mazhar Mahmood.

Rupert Murdoch once said, "My ventures in media are not as important to me as spreading my personal political beliefs," a quote that truly epitomizes his personal beliefs. It is only in the best interests of Muslims in the world and Islam to understand the challenges of the media.

_____________________________________________________________________________________
[A Darul Uloom Deoband graduate and Editor ‘Eastern Crescent’, English monthly, M. Burhanuddin Qasmi, a poet is also Director of Mumbai based institute ‘Markazul Ma’arif Education and Research Centre’. He can be reached at manager@markazulmaarif.org]

Education of Muslims in India : Problems & Prospects

Education of Muslims in India: Problems & Prospects
Presented by
M. Burhanuddin Qasmi

Conference on
Children, Youth, and their Education in a Globalizing India
sitemaker.umich.edu/varanasidecember2005
December 22-24, 2005
Organized by: Centre for Postcolonial Education
N 1/70 Nagwa, Varanasi, Uttar Pradesh, India

Importance of Education in Islam

In recent times the question of Muslims educational backwardness has been an important element of political and social rhetoric in India. Although Muslims are not alone in reflecting educational backwardness yet recent static shows they are one of the most backward communities in the field of education and literacy in the country. This fact is, no doubt, astonishing for those who know that the very first declaration of the Qur’an- ‘IQRA’ (to read) is about ‘education’. And the Prophet of Islam, Mohammad (SAWS) termed education as basic obligation for every individual- male and female, the very first time in the history of mankind, in 610 (AD). However, this write-up endeavours to locate the educational problems of the post colonial Muslims in India and invites sincere review by the present academia to help practical enforcement of all educational plans to get Sarva Shiksha Abhiyan (SSA) mission a success story by 2010.

Government of India’s attitude towards Education
It has been more than half century since India achieved freedom. Observing the big amount of illiteracy, the constitution of India under article 45 made it obligatory on the Govt. to achieve 100% literacy within ten years from the enforcement of the constitution in 1950. The Article 45 also states that ‘the State shall endeavour to provide free and compulsory education for all children until they complete the age of fourteen years’. Cent percent literacy, with free and compulsory education, in India should have become a reality by 1960.

On the contrary, a tragedy for all Indians is that the target set by the constitution to be achieved by 10 years in 1950 never became a reality even after 55 years! Consequently, our country which has started from 20% national literacy rate in 1950 is still struggling at half a way fifty years later- in 2001, with 65.38 national literacy. The 10th ‘Five-year Plan’ visualizes that India will achieve the ‘Universal Elementary Education’ by 2007. However, the ‘Union Human Resource Development’ (HRD) Ministry announced in 2001 that India would achieve that target only by 2010. Although the target is five years from now but the outcome is known to all today! It will be another extension of 10 to 5 years. And who knows– the same may continue for years and years� it is very gloomy scenario all around, very poor performance by all for promotion of education.

Education is a fundamental right of all children
Realizing the Government's sluggish attitude and delaying tactics in implementing the Constitutional commitment, the Supreme Court of India, in the Unnikrishnan Judgement way back in 1993, said: "It is noteworthy that among the several articles in part IV only Article 45 speaks of time limit, no other article does. Has it not significance? Is it a mere pious wish, even after 44 years of the Constitution?�

The 93rd Constitution Amendment 2001 enacting ‘free and compulsory education for all children is a fundamental right’ still remains a ray of hope to millions of children in the age group of 6-14 years. The fundamental right to free education was received with paramount importance by all. But again it is already 4 years after the amendment and there is no visible development in the field of education and literacy. Even most of the backward class parents from schedule cast, schedule tribe and other minority communities do not know that the 93rd constitutional amendment of India in 2001 had made education of children a fundamental right which cannot be overlooked by them. Irony of the fact is that the then BJP lead NDA government gained all credits of the 93rd amendment and did little practically to enforce the same for betterment of the children or nation.

Muslims’ Contributions towards Indian Education
Education in India, before the advent of Islam, was considered to be the monopoly of Brahmins. They excluded the lower class people to acquire knowledge because they thought themselves to be superior. There were mass revolts against this notion resulting in the shape of Buddhism and Jainism, but soon these religions grew weaker and the previous conditions returned. Although none can deny the glory of Nalanda and Taxila universities of India, the fact cannot be over looked that the common people were always deprived of education in early Hindu periods. When Islam came to India it had to fight this mindset that prevailed in the masses. Ultimately, due to the efforts of Muslim rulers every citizen of the country, whether Muslim or Hindu, man or woman, rich or poor, was enshrined with the right to acquire knowledge.4

Shah Waliullah the great Educational Reformer
Shah Waliullah (1702-1763) was considered to be the one who succeeded in building a bridge between the medieval and modern Muslim India. Since he was well aware of the religio-political and socio-economic disintegration of Muslims in India, he launched his two-fold reform movement. His Jihad (arms) movement was carried on through the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries and his educational and religious reforms led to the emergence of many great centres of Muslim learning like Darul Uloom of Deoband in Uttar Pradesh province of India.

Shah Waliullah had seen the decline of Mughal rule in India and observed similar degeneration in other countries of Asia and Africa. The last pious and powerful ruler of Mughals king ‘Aurang Zeb’ (ra) had already passed away in 1707 and East India Company had got power to rule a part of Eastern India defeating ‘Sirajud Dawla’ at Palasi in 1757. Ultimately ‘Shah Waliullah’ came to the conclusion that ‘monarchist and imperialist tendencies were the main responsible of the worsening State affairs and de-formulated basic principles for regeneration and reconstruction of life and human values’. In his book ‘Hujjatullahil Baligha’ he laid down "labour is the real source of wealth" and "only those people deserve to possess wealth who put in labour the physical or mental strength for the sake of the country and society". All people, he believed, are equal and the position of the ruler of a State is no more than that of a common citizen in the matter of justice and freedom. Right to freedom, security and property etc. are equal for all irrespective of religion, race or colour.5

Notably he propagated these ideas long before the ‘French, American and Soviet’ revolutions took place which still lie buried under the dust of misinformation raised by the Colonial historians. At the cost of hypocrisy of modern history this Himalayan personality had been deprived of the deserved place in our modern syllabi history books.

Problems of Post Colonial Indian Muslim
The current situation of Indian Muslims has alarmingly deteriorated despite the fact that they make up nearly 15 percent of the national population and have a glorious history of several centuries of enlightened rule that put India firmly on the world map, and are the second largest Muslim community in the world today. Although, they are improving day by day for the last two decades and are learning to stand on their own feet but they have been deliberately placed in hard social, educational and political conditions ever since the historic defeat of Indians in 1857 revolt against the British till this day. For instance, the number and percentage of Muslims in all government sectors of India has steadily declined from 31 percent in early 1947 to only 2.3 percent in 2001. The ruling class puts the blame on the doors of the Muslims, while the facts are different in view of the gradual isolating trend imposed on the community. A graphic picture of Muslim deprivation also emerges from the studies done in recent years by the National Council of Applied Economic Research (NCAER). The findings have been summed up in two sentences: "Muslims in India have a poor human development status. Widespread illiteracy, low income, irregular employment - implying thereby a high incidence of poverty is all pervasive among the Muslims."6 To me, the study of the NCAER fails to penetrate deep into the depth of these problems; it misrepresents facts and falsifies perceptions- which are again new hindrance towards accurate diagnosis of real problems.

Four Principal Problems of Indian Muslims
Indian Muslims have, as per my findings, four principal problems. And these problems are the real obstacles in all educational, economic and socio-political perspirations of the Muslim community.

The first problem is the absence of true Muslim leadership in the post-Partition period and until this day. The present Muslim leadership is either puppets of the leading parties or they have no sense of the problems Muslims community is actually facing in India. It is encouraging to see that some practising Muslims are gearing up to participate directly in the Western form of democratic politics in India corresponding to the pressing social demands and continued injustice in the post colonial India. It is a good sign for Assamese Muslims, at least, who stand 30 percent of the state’s total populations that a pure social worker and a religious scholar- ‘Maulana Badruddin Ajmal Al-Qasmi’ is ultimately becoming one of the key factors in Assam’s politics. He formed a new political party – ‘United Democratic Front’ (UDF) with support from 20 Muslim and non-Muslim organizations in September this year. The reasons to form a new party with minority support in Assam are well understood- the continued mistreatment of Congress with its strong vote bank- Muslims and other minorities in the State for the last 58 years and the failure of so-called Muslim politicians who just after elections become EXTRA secular and even fear to name themselves as Muslims’ representatives. It has been an irony in the post 1947 India that majority of the Muslim politicians have been proven ineffective in regards to the community which has voted them to the power.

Maulana Abul Kalam Azad’s famous address to the Muslims of Delhi on October 23, 1947 set a new political trend for Indian Muslims. The occasion demanded leadership of a bruised and bewildered community; the Maulana chose to lace his advice with taunt and reproach, a very different approach from the one he had taken in his presidential address to the Ramgarh session of the Indian National Congress in 1940. His bitterness over the turn of events as he penned down in his book ‘India wins freedom’ is understandable. The painful fact remains that he chose not to lead when leadership was most needed for the Muslim community. Therefore, I personally welcome the recent step taken by Maulana Badruddin Ajmal Al-Qasmi to jump into direct politics and wish to see him a strong partner in the next Assam Govt.

The second problem of Indian Muslims is lack of security. Riots, communal violence have become a sad reality of India’s life and the majority of the victims of riots in India are Muslims. According to Mr. Ram Puniyani, ‘the data from1961 to 1992 shows that during these four decades 80 percent of victims of communal violence have been Muslims’.7 During the 1984 Delhi riots nearly 4000 Sikhs were done to death. In a similar vein another minority- Christians saw the ghastly burning of Pastor Graham Stains along with his two minor sons.
The bloody massacre of Muslims in Gujarat in late February 2002 that led to the death of over 2000 Muslims is a ghastly reminder of an organized violence with tacit support by the ruling authorities. Mumbai based writer late ‘Mr. Rafiq Zakaria’ has written with anguish about communal riots in India. According to him, they reached genocidal proportions in Gujarat in 2002.8

The political milieu just after the partition was such that made Muslims feel so demoralized that they could not dare ask the question as to why the doors of defence forces were barred to Muslims under policy directions from Nehru’s government after independence. The Muslim civil servants similarly were not to be appointed on sensitive posts and extra caution had to be used for issuing passports to them.9 The strength of Muslims in the police and state paramilitary forces was deliberately reduced to the extent that in some States including U.P. and Delhi their representation is very low. This made the Amnesty International call the Provincial Armed Constabulary (PAC) of U.P. a mainly Hindu paramilitary police force, having only about 2% Muslims, in its Report on Allegation of Extrajudicial Killings By the Provincial Armed Constabulary in and Around Meerut on 22-23 May, 1987.10 In 1974 the commission of Inquiry into Sadar Bazar, Delhi Disturbances noted with concern the negligible presence of Muslims i.e. 1.3 percent in the Delhi police force.11 It is as simple as anything that when a community’s physical security is repeatedly endangered it will hardly make any progress in the field of education and economy.

The third principal problem of Muslim community is its low income. Although the economic and social situation of Muslims is not the same throughout India, one cannot deny the fact that poverty and lack of genuine financial recourses are hampering socio- educational development of the community at every step. In 1999, a team of researchers at the National Council of Applied Economic Research (NCAER), led by Abu Saleh Shariff, published the results of a nationwide survey of 33,000 households. This study collated information according to socio-economic status, caste - and religion. Which clearly shows that a larger proportion of Muslims than other religious minorities suffer from low levels of consumption. The best economic measure is how much a person spends on food, clothing and other items of consumption. Average consumption expenditure by each member of a family was less than Rs. 300/- a month in 29 percent of rural Muslims.12 But what is more remarkable is that the National Sample Survey Organization (NSSO), an autonomous Government agency, has compiled and published the socio-economic data according to religion that it collected during the course of its national surveys of consumption expenditure during the 50th and 55th rounds in 1993-94 and 1999-2000. The socio-economic profile that the NSSO estimates paint of the Muslim Indian is a depressing one. In all major socio-economic indicators, the members of India's biggest religious minority are, on the average, worse off than members of the majority community. First, they spend less on items of daily consumption because they apparently earn less. Second working Muslims are more in casual labour and seasonal occupations. Third, among those with access to land a Muslim household is mostly cultivating smaller plots. Fourth, unemployment rates are higher among educated Muslims than others. This overall profile is true of both men and women, in rural and urban India and in all States.13 The NSSO does not provide information on shelter, health, nutrition and other socio-economic indicators. If such information was available the larger picture would have been in more black and white terms.

Official data is, at least, enough to figure out that in the post independent India Muslim community remained downwards economically in comparison to all other majority or minority communities. And with such findings in hand as we have now through NSSO about the profile of second religious majority group of India, official policy can - if the Government wants to - easily identify the groups most in need of state intervention, support and reservation. It is typical of India’s political and social ethos that this fact of gross under representation of a significant religious minority is not allowed to become an issue. Any such discussion would be rather viewed as ‘communal’ which is taken to be anti-secular.

The fourth and most painful problem of Muslim Indians is the discriminatory attitudes of the majority community towards them in all walks of life. In this paper it is not possible, nor is it necessary, to give an exhaustive account of how Muslims have fared under law in Independent India and how intolerant and discriminatory attitudes towards them have adversely affected their rights as equal citizens in the common domain and their collective right to distinct religious, cultural and linguistic identity. What is being attempted here is to present a sampling of state of things to illustrate how institutional discrimination and extreme intolerance against Muslims have made them periodically feel insecure, marginalized and educationally deprived. I would prefer to cut short this prolong debate and present an abstract from the report prepared by Professor Iqbal A. Ansari on ‘Intolerance and discrimination against Muslims as a religious minority In India’ which was submitted by the Indian Muslim Federation (UK) at a Workshop at United Nations’ World Conference Against Racism, Racial Discrimination (on 27 August-7 September 2001) in Durban, South Africa to ascertain the cause of Muslims’ deprivation of quality education and social developments.

‘Fulfilling the promises made to minorities by the ‘Indian National Congress’ during the freedom movement the following safeguards were provided for them in the Draft Constitution. (1947-49)

a) Number of seats in the national Parliament and State Assemblies to be reserved for minorities on the basis of their population, though elections to be held under joint electorate.
b) Share of minorities in the Cabinet to be ensured through provision of a Schedule.
c) Special Officers for Minorities in the Union and States for monitoring implementation of safeguards.
d) The claims of minorities in public services to be given due consideration.
e) Minority right to preserve their distinct language, script and culture and establishing educational institutions of their choice guaranteed.

India’s Constituent Assembly adopted the recommendations of the Advisory Committee on Fundamental Rights and Minorities in August 1947,14 which were written into the Draft Constitution Articles, 292, 294, 296 & 299.15 But under the shadow of partition safeguards for political and economic rights were altogether dropped and so was the provision of special officers for monitoring of implementation of safeguards in May16 & October17 1949. Though assurances were given that the majority would ensure that minorities got a fair deal in public participation and representation even without Constitutional safeguards.18 These promises have however remained unfulfilled.19 Though Muslims have been persistently underrepresented in Parliament and State Assemblies, it has never figured an issue to be addressed by Committees constituted for electoral reforms including that constituted by the ‘National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution’.

The Constitution of India does provide right to equality and non-discrimination for all citizens irrespective of social origin or religious affiliation but there has been no Constitutional or statutory mechanism to study and monitor the nature, extent and modalities of discrimination against any individual or group of citizens including minorities and for taking remedial measures.

The benefits of affirmative action of the State under Articles 15(4) and 16(4) are not available to Muslims as a backward minority which is not adequately represented in public services though certain backward classes of Muslims are included in the common list of Other Backward Classes of Hindus and Muslims. Moreover there is misunderstanding about the applicability of Article 16(4) to religious minorities, although its drafting history shows that the provision was meant to provide protection to minorities,20 of which the Supreme Court has taken note in its judgment on the issue of reservation.21 On the contrary, the recent wide spread debate on Andhra Pradesh Government’s five percent Muslim Reservation Bill which the Legislative Assembly had passed on October 5, 2005 during the monsoon session was sacked by the High Court on the basis of a petition by some non-Muslim organizations which contended that with the Muslim quota, the total reservations in the state had exceeded 50 per cent. However, the state government cited that in neighbouring state of Tamil Nadu, the reservation percentage had exceeded 50 percent and the same was held valid by the Supreme Court!22

The fact, however, remains that on one hand there is no machinery to look into widespread discrimination against minorities, especially Muslims, on the other hand they are excluded as minority from all benefits of reservations, in spite of their gross backwardness and under representation in all sectors of public employment.

The ‘National Commission for Minorities’ (NCM) whose functions include study of discrimination23 is a powerless body, whose reports and recommendations are not laid on the table of the Parliament with action taken report for years together. The examples of few recent cases dealt with by the NCM should be enough to illustrate how impotent and irrelevant a body it is, and how cynically it is treated by the Union & State Governments.

In March 2001 during communal disturbances in Kanpur the PAC personnel allegedly killed eleven Muslims and burnt and looted their shops during curfew hours to teach the Muslims a lesson. When a delegation of minority organizations met the Commission24 demanding effective role of the NCM along with the National Commission for Human Rights (NHRC) in bringing to justice the culprits and reforming the law enforcement machinery, the Chairman pleaded helplessness. He told the delegation that letters and fax messages Commission sent to the Govt. of U.P. for report of incidents had remained unacknowledged and unresponded. On the other hand, during and after the Gujarat carnage in 2002 records of all previous religious discrimination in India was shamelessly broken by both Central and State Governments and credit must go to mainstream media and NGO personals who kept this truth wide open for all generations to come.

The ‘National Human Rights Commission’s (NHRC) own social composition demonstrates its callous disregard for the principle that even without fixing any quota diversity of the society should get reflected in the composition of all public institutions. It is symptomatic that in the NHRC, which is supposed to protect rights of citizens, the Muslim presence is almost ZERO. Out of five members there is no Muslim member of the Commission. There are no Muslim officers out of 28 in Group-A; again no Muslims among 76 officers in Group-B. There are just 2 Muslims, one upper division clerk and the other lower division clerk out of 72 Group-C officers; out of 71 employees at the lowest rung of Group-D there are no Muslims. Thus the total Muslim representation works out to less than 1% at the lower level.25 Similar is the state of most other national institutions in the field of education, media, judiciary, finance, industry and commerce.26

It is instructive to note that the apex court in India makes it obligatory to admit at least 50% students from communities other than their own in institutions established by minorities under Constitutional protection of Article 30, for reasons of national integration, as educational institutions are supposed to be melting pots for a nation in the making.27 What about all other educational institution? There is no obligation for them to admit even 1% of minority students for reasons of national integration.

Amazing enough to note that on one hand Government of India seems very keen on granting aids to Muslim run educational institutions, especially Madrasas and Maktabs, in the name of quality and modern education. While on the other hand, very recently Allahabad High Court struck down the minority status given to the Aligarh Muslim University (AMU) by the HRD ministry and declared the decision of 50% reservation of seats to Muslims in AMU's post-graduate medical courses as illegal. The court verdict has observed that AMU has been established by Government and not by Muslims – therefore on the basis of same article 30 minority status can’t be claimed.

Whereas, historically it is well documented for all that Sir Syed Ahmad Khan in 1875 started this school which later became Mohammedan Anglo Oriental College (MAO). British parliament converted MAO into a university by passing a law in 1920. Indian Government amended the act in 1951, 1965 and 1981. Only in 1981, the AMU got the minority status. And recently, AMU had started 50% reservation to Muslims trying to base its move on Article 30 of Indian constitution.

These are just few principal problems to name, I put forwarded with facts and statistics which are constantly disturbing educational and economic development of Muslims Community ever since 1857. I invite more critical analysis on them and open hearted debates in the intellectual arena to make the wheels of educational development for all in India smoothly going.

Prospects
Muslims, in the words of one analyst, "suffer double discrimination, by virtue of being Muslim and poor". In the light of this experience of half a century, it has revived interest in the Constituent Assembly debates on the subject.28 It is a positive gesture that the Common Minimum Programme (CMP) of the present United Progressive Alliance (UPA) has specifically taken up the question of minority welfare in various fields. Their empowerment is essential for their fuller participation in all fields of national activity. Muslims and other minorities constitute about 20 per cent of the population and no society can afford to allow such a large segment of the citizen body to lag behind.

While summarizing the central thesis of my presentation, I would prefer to ask the following questions. Do the Muslims of India bear responsibility for their present condition? Has it come about because they have gone wrong somewhere, somehow? Can it be attributed solely or even principally to the Muslim inability or incapacity? Where precisely would this line of argument take us? Can complex socio-cultural situations in a plural society like India, which has consciously provided space for linguistic and religious minorities, be explained in terms of assigning blame for perceived acts of omission and commission? My observation though in BOLD words is that Muslims cannot detach themselves from being responsible for this pathetic state of affairs of the community and low rate of literacy and poverty. As it is said that ‘to be oppressed is a sin’ therefore, they are equally responsible for the national loss due to their inadequate responses to the problems which are otherwise of great concerned for our national interest. Yet their inadequacy or negligence does not account the only principal reason of their backwardness in education and economy.

There is a need to opt for a wider perspective. The argument needs to rest firmly on the principles of the Constitution, on its assertion of equality and on its guarantee of diversity. Some may consider minorities a bothersome nuisance; they are out of step with both national and international norms. Modern India regards minorities as additional dimensions of a rich and diverse entity.

The Muslims of India, in their self-perception, prioritize their problems: physical security, employment, education and social justice. Each of these is within the ambit of affirmative action, within the framework developed in the CMP, and calls for rigorous implementation. On the other hand, large segments of Muslims are myopic in varying degrees about another set of problems of considerable urgency: education of girls and social reform. This requires a different approach, at civil society levels, and must not exclude segments of traditional community leaders and religious scholars (Ulama) whose impact on public perceptions is undeniable. The idiom of communication here would need to be different and differentiated, persuasive rather than prescriptive.

Success in addressing the first set of problems, as aforesaid under ‘four principal problems of Muslim in India’ would improve receptivity for the change of perception required for the second. Of course the community should work on it on a war footing. There are many Muslim voluntary groups in south India engaged in the educational, economic, and social welfare of the community. The North should take a lesson from the South and replicate the model in this part of the country.

Evidence indicates that Muslims in states like Kerala, Tamil Nado and Assam are trying to increase the educational preparedness of an average Muslim of middle class and lower class and enlarge the size of the educated among Muslims. It is high time that all the think tanks must work together to facilitate quality education to children who are in schools and ponder seriously over those 28 % children who are still out of schools due to poverty or lack of facility to achieve the dream of cent percent literacy till 2010. It is, anyway, unwise to persist on criticizing any educational system of Muslim, whatsoever, for quality or modern education before we can do something practical to enroll those out of schools 28 percent Muslims children under any system of education.

It's another new year... what's to celebrate?

By M. Burhanuddin Qasmi

The calendar says- this is going to be a festive season: Eiduz Zuha, Christmas, New Year and many other festivals in many lands will be celebrated in late December, followed by the dawn of 2007. Will it be a new beginning; respite from mayhem and relief from deprivation for our fellow beings- a real peace for all? It is too much to hope for, but hope we must, to keep striving for the universal peace.

"Happy New Year!" That greeting will be said and heard for at least the first couple of weeks, as a new year gets under way. Gifts receiving or offering or extravagant parties will ramp the atmosphere for few days. Some will have feast and real festive but some, without knowing what exactly they are doing will just dace in tune.

The celebration of the New Year is the oldest of all holidays, some in the West say. They say, “It was first observed in ancient Babylon about 4000 years ago�. In the years around 2000 BC, the Babylonian New Year began with the first New Moon (actually the first visible crescent) after the Vernal Equinox (first day of spring).

The beginning of spring is a logical time to start a new year. After all, it is the season of rebirth, of planting new crops, and of blossoming. January 1, on the other hand, has no astronomical nor agricultural significance. It is purely arbitrary, another argument in the West.

Although in the first centuries after Christ the Romans continued celebrating the New Year, the early Catholic Church condemned the festivities as paganism. But as Christianity became more widespread and mainstream churches began losing hold over masses, some of the churches compromised having their own religious observances concurrently with many of the pagan celebrations, and New Year celebration is one of them.

New Year is still observed as the Feast of Christ's Circumcision by some Christian denominations, preceded by Christmas or birthday celebration of Jesus Christ on 25th December. December 25 as a birth date for Jesus is merely traditional, and is not thought to be his actual date of birth, as in 'The Oxford Dictionary of Christian Church', page 280.

Well, New Year, Christmas Day, Christmas Eve and Thanks Giving Day in America are modern day Christian religious celebration like two Eids to Muslims and Diwali, Dashera etc. to Hindus.

Followers according to their religions festive the occasions as religious duties in search of virtues. It is though looks good but contrary to common wisdom to participate in any religious festivity of others by a follower other than from that particular religion. In Islam, at least, it is considered a sin to enjoy any religious festival save those recommended by Islam alone.

The month of Muharram marks the beginning of the Islamic liturgical year. The Islamic year begins on the first day of Muharram, and is counted from the year of the Hijra (anno Hegirae) the year in which Prophet Muhammad (saws) emigrated from Makkah to Madinah (July 16, 622 AC). The Islamic New Year1428 AH. will mark the 21st day of January 2007 this year. It is celebrated relatively quietly, with prayers and readings and reflection upon the life and Hijra of Prophet Muhammad (saws) and there is no religious calibration in it.

Eid al-Adha, or the Festival of Sacrifice, commemorates the prophet Ibrahim's (Abraham) willingness to obey Allah by sacrificing his son Ismail (Ishmael). According to the Qur'an, just before Ibrahim sacrificed his son, Allah replaced Ismail with a lamb, thus sparing his life.

One of the two most important Islamic festivals, Eid al-Adha begins on the 10 day of Dhu'l-Hijja, the last month of the Islamic calendar. Lasting for three days, it occurs at the conclusion of the annual Hajj, or pilgrimage to Makkah.

The festival is celebrated by sacrificing loved animal and distributing the meat to relatives, friends, and the poor. The sacrifice symbolizes obedience to Allah and its meat distribution to others is an expression of generosity and care for fellow human being.

May we wish, all of us remain generous to others today and the whole New Year…!

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
A Darul Uloom Deoband graduate and Editor ‘Eastern Crescent’, English monthly, M. Burhanuddin Qasmi, a poet is also Director of Mumbai based institute Markazul Ma’arif Education and Research Centre. He can be reached at manager@markazulmaarif.org]

Terrorism is no body's monopoly

By M. Burhanuddin Qasmi

‘‘All Muslims may not be terrorists, but all terrorists are Muslims,’’ a frequent comment aired by some round the clock TV channels with tags�“Badle bharat ki taswir�, “Sabse Tez� or “News at every cost� after the 7/11 Mumbai blasts on panel discussion with “expert�, as they term. The onslaught with assumptions and deliberate repetitions of the same ‘works’ rather penetrates into common hearts and it ultimately implies that terrorism is a Muslim specialty, if not a monopoly.

The Western media is the forerunner to Indians in this case. The media helped successfully create a visible Islamophobia in the West. It is as if a bearded man is a ‘bomb’ itself now� like the abusive Danish cartoonist tried to portray for his followers. People scare Muslim names�Muhammad, Ahmad or Shafiq and they drop ‘on board passengers’ mid-way to ‘humiliating destinations’. The facts about terrorism might be very different, but who cares about these facts!

Well, it was in the air for some times after the deadly plague in Surat, Gujarat in nineties that Pakistan might have dropped or transported affected rates to our ‘disease free’ country! Who knows? And there weren’t facts to negate the idea but common conscience.

Terrorism is not new, even not a 20th century creation. In 1881, anarchists killed the Russian Tsar Alexander II and 21 bystanders. In 1901, anarchists killed US President McKinley as well as King Humbert I of Italy. World War I started in 1914 when anarchists killed Archduke Ferdinand of Austria. These terrorist attackers were not Muslims, anyway.

Terrorism used to be defined ‘earlier’ as the killing of civilians for political reasons. Going by this definition, the British Raj referred to Kudiram Basu, Bhagat Singh, Chandrashekhar Azad, Maulana Ahmad Shaheed, Maulana Mahmoodul Hasan, Netaji and many other Indian freedom fighters as terrorists. They were�Hindus, Sikhs and Muslims.

In Palestine, after World War II, Jewish groups (the Haganah, Irgun and Stern Gang) fought for the creation of a Jewish state, bombing hotels and installations and killing civilians. The British, who then governed Palestine, rightly called these Jewish groups terrorists. Many of these terrorists later became leaders of independent Israel � Moshe Dayan, Yitzhak Rabin, Menachem Begin, Ariel Sharon.

In Germany in 1968-92, the Baader-Meinhoff Gang killed dozens, including the head of Treuhand, the German privatization agency. In Italy, the Red Brigades kidnapped and killed Aldo Moro, former Prime Minister.

The Japanese Red Army was an Asian version of this. Japan was also the home of Aum Shinrikyo, a Buddhist cult that tried to kill thousands in the Tokyo metro system using nerve gas in 1995.

In Europe, the Irish Republican Army has been a Catholic terrorist organisation for almost a century. Spain and France face a terrorist challenge from ETA, the Basque terrorist organisation.

Africa is ravaged by so much civil war and internal strife that few people even bother to check which groups can be labeled terrorist. They stretch across the continent.

In Sri Lanka, the Tamil Tigers have long constituted one of the most vicious and formidable terrorist groups in the world. They were the first to train children as terrorists. They happen to be Hindus. Suicide bombing is widely associated with Muslim Palestinians and Iraqis, but the Tamil Tigers were the first to use this tactic on a large scale. One such suicide bomber assassinated Rajiv Gandhi in 1991. Not to forget the murderer of ‘the father of nation’�Gandhiji, was a Hindu.

In India, the militants in Kashmir are Muslims. But they are one of several militant groups operating in the country. The Punjab militants were Sikhs. The United Liberation Front of Assam (ULFA) is a Hindu terrorist group. Tripura has a history of rise and fall of several terrorist groups, and so have Bodo terrorists groups, mostly Christians which killed hundreds of Muslims in 1993 for autonomy, some of them are now in Assam’s Tarun Gogai’s cabinet as ministers. Christian Mizos mounted an insurrection for decades, and Christian Nagas and Manipuries are still heading militant groups. They have bombed trains, assassinated hundreds of innocent men, women and children. Even this year they called a boycott in at least five states out of seven northeastern states of India to disrupt 15th August (Independence Day) celebration of India.

But most important of all are the Maoist terrorist groups that now exist in no less than 150 out of India’s 600 districts, according to a report in a national English daily. They have attacked police stations, and killed and razed entire villages that oppose them, there are nothing Muslim about these groups.

In September 2, 2006 another national English daily published from Mumbai reports elaborately about few dozen ‘Hindu Mujahideen’ working with Hizbul Mujahideen of Kashmir for years in Jammu and Kashmir. The newspaper publishes statistical information with real Hindu names, age and year of attachment with HM along with their native locations in Jammu region. Similarly in some other non-Muslim looking groups like ULFA in Assam Muslim members are no bars. Terrorists have a common goal in India�attack and create fear�whichever way easily leads to it they just follow it. Their religion is terrorism and nothing else. .

Terrorism is certainly not any body’s monopoly�may I say precisely! There are or have been terrorist groups among Christians, Jews, Hindus, Sikhs, and even Buddhists. Secular terrorists (anarchists, Maoists) have been the biggest killers.

If the earlier definition of terrorism, as stated above, is not changed we have no doubt, some more, rather ‘Super’ terrorists are there in our time. They are killing innocent people for nothing but politics in disguise of ‘Freedom’.

_________________________________________________________________________
[A Darul Uloom Deoband graduate and Editor ‘Eastern Crescent’, English monthly, M. Burhanuddin Qasmi, an English poet is also Director of a Mumbai based institute ‘Markazul Ma’arif Education and Research Centre’. He can be reached at manager@markazulmaarif.org]

Why Assam to be Asom?

By M. Burhanuddin Qasmi

In the early nineties BJP politically aired a new slogan�‘Indianization of big cities’ since old names, to them were, symbolic to either Mughals or British slavery. The idea later became cheaper for all political parties with much vote bank credits.

And in the process Indian politicians spread a new virus in the world�every one has to redo or delete old data. The commercial capital of India Bombay became Mumbai, Madras changed into Chennai, the first British capital of India Calcutta became Kolkata and the hi-tech capital of India Bangalore followed to be Bengaluru.

Assam becoming Asom

The northeastern state of Assam is becoming the second state, after Karnataka (Mysore) to change its name following a state cabinet decision on 27 February 2006, one month before the general election in the state on April. It was resolved by the Congress led Assam cabinet to cash in votes through tribal emotions. Chief Minister Trun Gogoi ultimately earned some cheap benefit in the general election and came in to power for a consecutive second term.

The Times of India quotes the then cabinet spokesman Mr. Himanta Biswa Sharma and minister of state for finance who triumphantly said, "It is now Asom�.

President of Assam Sahitya Sabha, Kanaksen Deka said, "Madras has changed to Chennai, Bombay has become Mumbai, Calcutta became Kolkata and Gauhati has already changed to Guwahati. This is a good move by the state government to change Assam to Asom."

The newspaper also quotes Mr. Priyam Goswami, head of Guwahati University's History department who argued, "The word Assam was coined during the colonial period. Historically, it was Asom, but during British rule Assam Tea became so famous as a brand that colonial rulers did not attempt to correct the state's name."

Who knows which history Mr. Goswami and Mr. Deka were speaking about?

However, the state cabinet could not implement a change of name after the cabinet decision in February 2006 because the move had to be approved at various levels at the Centre as well as in the legislative assembly. The state government was supposed to first pass a name change bill in the Legislature, issue a gazette notification and then approach the Centre for a name change.

Following the cabinet decision on 15 December 2006 the state assembly has passed a name change bill�Asom from Assam without allowing a debate by the apposition parties�AGP and AUDF in the assembly. AGP leader Brindaban Goswami said it was, “an undemocratic and unconstitutional exercise by the government�.

AUDF MLA and a scholar of Bangla literature Maulana Ataur Rahman Majarbhuiya expressed his disagreement on the process and said that the honourable Speaker of the house cried out “No debate at all� in response to Mr. Brindaban Goswami’s demand.

“I myself requested the Speaker to follow a scholarly approach and at least facilitate fair discussions amongst academicians out of assembly, since the important bill must pass on scholarly argument based on available literatures but in vain� said AUDF General Secretary Maulana Ataur Rahman.

Origin of Assam

Simply go through the pages of history and various encyclopedias and you will find that the fact about origin of Assam is other than what Mr. Priyam Goswami and Mr. Kanaksen Deka were trying to teach to the people of Assam. One may ignore politicians and of course, it is not their burden to study thick history books before legislating any new bill but one should not ignore statements given by a head of a history department of the stat’s biggest university, a president of the most prestigious Assam Sahitya Sabha and scholar of Assamese literature and culture.

According to online encyclopedia ‘wikipedia’ “the land of Assam was known by various names in the past�Pragjyotishpura, in ancient Hindu scriptures such as the Mahabharata; and Kamarupa in the early Middle Ages. After the decline of the Kamarupa kingdom in the 12th century, the land that included a part of the old Kamarupa kingdom and regions to the east of it was ruled by the Shan people, who called themselves Tai, but who were called Ahoms by the others�. This kingdom lasted for nearly 600 years.

Satyendra Nath Sarma the famous scholar of history and Assamese literature writes in ‘Banikanta Kakati: Assamese: Its Formation and Development’:

“While the Shan invaders called themselves Tai, they came to be referred to as Ās�m, Āsam and sometimes as Acam by the indigenous people of the country. The modern Assamese word Āhom by which the Tai people are known is derived from Ās�m or Āsam. The epithet applied to the Shan conquerors was subsequently transferred to the country over which they ruled and thus the name K�marūpa was replaced by Ās�m, which ultimately took the Sanskritized form Asama, meaning "unequalled, peerless or uneven"

Historical evidence shows that the Britishers did not introduce the word ‘Assam’ nor they changed it from ‘Asom’ and even the word ‘Assam’ is older than word ‘Ahom’. ‘Assam’ was in use long before the British signed the Treaty of Yandaboo on February 24, 1826. The Britishers also used the word ‘Assam’ in that treaty.

Early documented mentions of Assam

An encyclopedia reference book shows that one of the first unambiguous references come from Thomas Bowrey in 1663 about Mir Jumla's death: "They lost the best of Nabobs, the Kingdome of ‘Acham’��used for Assam.

Jean-Baptiste Tavernier (1605 – 1689), a French traveller and pioneer of trade with India, in his "Travels in India", published in 1676, nearly two century before arrival of British in Assam, uses the spelling "Assen" for Assam in the French original. Moreover, the official chronicler of Mir Jumla too calls the place "Asam" in the early 16th century.

Most of the scholars of history and literature accept that the first known mention of the word Assam today is in a stanza from the Bhagavat of Sankardeva composed and translated in this region about the middle of the 16th century which described the ethnic groups of the region transcribed in iTrans

kiraTa kachhaari khaachi gaaro miri
yavana ka~Nka govaala |
asama maluka dhobaa ye turuka
kubaacha mlechchha chaNDaala ||

Even from the Ahom Buranjis (histories), it is found that the Mughals also used the name ‘Ashyam’ or ‘Asham’ for the State. The same is also evident from various historical documents of the Mughal period and the Dutch chronicles of the pre-British era.

In the Persian publications of the Mughal period, like the Akbarnama (1542-1605), Pashah-Namah (1627-1647), Alamgir-Namah (1657-1667) and Tarikh –I Mulk-I Asham, the name Asham is mentioned. On the other hand, the name Asom is not found anywhere in the pre-British period

In the map of the Kingdom Bengale (Kingdom of Bengal), drawn by a Dutch man named John van Leenen, who was in Bengal in 1661, also recorded the name ‘Assam.’ The map was published around 1662 and currently preserved in the Maritime Museum, Rotterdam.

There is also a diary of a Dutchman published in 1675, which mentions the name of Assam and described its people as ‘Assamer’. The Dutchman fought alongside the army of Mir Jumla in 1662. These are some of the written historical records of the existence of the spelling ‘Assam’ for the name of the State long before the advent of the British to it in 1826.

Later adoption

It has been found that the phonetic name ‘Assam’ has been in record with little changes for the past 700 years and has a strong connection with the coming of the Tai-Ahoms to the State.

After the fall of the Tai Ahoms and the conquest by the British in 1826, "Assam" was used to denote first the principality of the erstwhile Ahoms, and later the British province. Soon, the province was expanded to include regions that were not part of historical Tai Ahom kingdom. The boundaries of Assam have been redrawn many times after that, but the name Assam remained. Today, the boundary of Assam contains roughly the historical Ahom, Koch Hajo, Kachari kingdoms and part of old Sylhet kingdom (now a district of Bangladesh).

Reactions

According to a report published recently in Assam Tribunes, the largest English daily from the state, 150 professionals living in different parts of the state, country and abroad have made an appeal to the Chief Minister of the state to rescind the state Assembly resolution on the change of the name of the state to Asom. The professionals have shown their disagreement to the process of name changing and advised the Chief Minister to set up an advisory commission with eminent citizens, academicians, historians, linguists, literary figures and the like and the members of the Assamese Diaspora, to have a transparent debate on the issue with public participation.

They have also written a petition to the Chief Minister, who identified themselves as ‘friends and well wishers of Assam living in and outside the State’ and forwarded the copies of the petition to the President and Prime Minister of the country.

Assam Tribune reports that the group of ‘friends of Assam’ expressed their shock at the decision of the Assembly on 15 December 2006 and registered their strong opposition to ‘this entirely unwarranted and undemocratic move on the part of the State Legislature’.

On behalf of the professionals Rajen Barua of Texas, USA signed the petition. The list of the professionals has also been enclosed with the petition, mentions the newspaper.

When Mr. Adit Phokan editor in chief of a prominent Assamese daily�‘Adin’ was contacted by this author to comment on the bill passed by Assam Legislature for a name change, he observed ‘it was unnecessary and a decision based on unauthentic evidences’.

“For, the State’s name is not something for changing in as casual a fashion as it has been done, without a thorough and informed public discussion and debate. It has never a mandate of the people,� argue most experts. “Why should we change the name of our state when it is famed globally as ‘Assam’ without any legitimate reason, what benefit the commoner or our state will have by this name change??� are some of the audible questions during gossips in tea-stalls, in front of Pan shops and in the streets of major cities of Assam.

_______________________________________________________________________
A Darul Uloom Deoband graduate and Editor ‘Eastern Crescent’, English monthly, M. Burhanuddin Qasmi is also a poet and Director of Mumbai based institute ‘Markazul Ma’arif Education and Research Centre’.

www.markazulmaarif.org

Mustafa Kamal Sherwani

Dr. Mustafa Kamal Sherwani ,LL.M.(Alig)
LL.D.(Lucknow)
Former President, All India Muslim Forum
and Former Deputy Vice Chancellor,
Zanzibar University, Tanzania

3, Sherwani Nagar, Sitapur Road, Lucknow, India
Phones:+91-9919777909
+91-522320795
Lucknow, U.P. India

Indian Muslims: the myth of minorityism and reservation

By Dr. Mustafa Kamal Sherwani

With the tabling of Sachar Committee Report in the Parliament, the torrents of crocodile tears from the so-called sympathizers of the community, and the streams of condemnation from the opposite camps have started flooding the country. The political histrionics with a keen eye on the coming UP Assembly elections are reaching their crescendo. To those outside the country, and not much familiar with the ground realities, the revelations about the plight and predicament of Muslims may have come as a rude shock and like a bolt from the blue. They would be expecting some radical ameliorative measures from the union government as also from those of the states. However , for those members of the community who are staying in the country and have virtually resigned themselves to the existing slavish survival, the entire gamut of this report is nothing more than reduction to writing what they are confronting in their day to day life and against which their political outfits have been raising their feverish voices frequently enough. While there is no ground to impugn the good intentions, forthrightness and rectitude of Justice Sachar, but the uproar over his findings presently echoing all around is bound to die down with the ensuing UP Assembly elections, after the so-called secular and communal parties of the country have reaped their respective harvests through pro and anti-Muslim rhetoric.

With the pathetic situation remaining as it is, the basic purpose of this write-up is to explain in the real Constitutional perspective the concepts of the majorityism and minorityism, and reservation. It is imperative because it has been generally observed both in the journalistic analyses and public debates that the whole issue is projected in a most clouded and confused manner. As in the wake of Sacher Committee report the discussions on these matters have gained momentum, so is the added need to make their various dimensions crystal clear. To obviate the ambiguities, I would like to analyze the issue under the following four heads.

1.The myth of Constitutional majorityism and minorityism
2.Reservation for the whole Muslim community.
3.Reservation for backward Muslims
4.Continuaion of reservation facilities for Scheduled Castes after their conversion to Islam or Christianity, generally called ‘Dalit Muslim Reservation’.

1. The myth of Constitutional majorityism and minorityism

It is a paradox that our Constitution proceeds on the assumption that Hindus are in majority in the country, but nowhere defines the term ‘Hindu’, whereas other religious groups are constituting different minorities. The word ‘Hindu’ is used under article 25, the relevant parts of which are produced below.


Article 25 : Freedom of conscience and free profession, practice and propagation of religion-

(I ) Subject to public order, morality and health and to the other provisions of this part, all persons are equally entitled to freedom of conscience and the right freely to profess, practise and propagate religion .
(II ) Nothing in this article shall affect the operation of any existing law or prevent the state from making any law ...

( b) promoting for social welfare and reform or the throwing open of Hindu religious institutions of a public character to all classes and sections of Hindus.

Explanation II : In sub-clause (b) of clause (2), the reference to Hindus shall be construed as including a reference to persons professing the Sikh, Jaina or Buddhist religion, and the reference to Hindu religious institutions shall be construed accordingly.

Clause (II ) sub-clause (b), and explanation II of this article declare the inclusion of Sikh, Jaina or Buddhist religion within the fold of Hinduism. Surprisingly, the term used for these three, i.e. ‘Sikhism’, ‘Jainism’ and ‘Buddhism’ is not the caste but ‘religion’.

The word ‘minorities’ is used under articles 29 and 30 as mentioned below.


Article 29 : Protection of interests of minorities.
(I ) Any section of the citizens residing in the territory of India or any part thereof having a distinct language, script or culture of its own shall have the right to conserve the same.

Article 30 : Right of Minorities to establish and administer educational institutions-
( I ) All minorities , whether based on religion or language, shall have the right to establish and administer educational institutions of their choice.

It appears to be ridiculous that these three religions, namely ‘ Sikhism’ ‘ Jainism’ and ‘Buddhism’ stand both in the category of ‘Hindus’ under article 25 and in that of minorities under articles 29 and 30. The Minority Commission includes them within their ambit. From the viewpoint of all round discrimination and persecution, the Muslims stand on totally different footing, and it is the reason that credit must go to the Prime Minister Dr. Man Mohan Singh that he entrusted Sacher Committee with the responsibility to probe the problems of Muslims only. It has at least pulled the Muslim community from the psychological defeatism that the word ‘Muslim’ is synonymous with communalism. This is the reason which explains for the community showing great restraint in not raising even their most genuine grievances under the ‘nomenclature’ or ‘banner’ of word ‘ Muslim’, but instead use the ‘Constitutionally secular’ term ‘minorities’ with the inevitable collection on the platform, the representatives of ‘Sikhs’ ‘Jains’ and ‘Buddhists’.

2. Reservation for the whole Muslim community.

According to the Constitutional provisions as they stand today, no reservation can be given to Muslims on the religious basis unless through the Amendment the whole community is declared as backward within the meaning of Article 16 (4 ) and Article 340.

The political parties have kept deceiving Muslims on this point. A few years back Andhra Pradesh Government played this political gimmick by making reservations for Muslims, knowing it fully well that it would be declared un-Constitutional by the High Court and Supreme Court. The same thing did happen. On 5th December, 2006, Samajwadi Party -sponsored resolution demanding Constitutional amendment to provide reservation to Dalit Muslims and Christians in government jobs was passed in UP Vidhan Sabha. If the Union government is serious about the implementation of Sacher Committee finding, it has the occasion to declare the whole Muslim Community socially, economically and educationally backward and include it within the range of reservations.

3. Reservation for backward Muslims : Reservation for backward castes and classes is permitted under Article 16 clause ( 4) after ascertaining their conditions through the Commission constituted under Article 340.


Article 16 : Equality of opportunity in matters of public employment –

(I) There shall be equality of opportunity for all citizens in matters relating to employment or appointment to any office under the state.
(4) Nothing in this article shall prevent the state from making any provision for the reservation of appointments or posts in favour of any backward class of citizens , which in the opinion of the state is not adequately represented in the services under the state.

Article 340 : Appointment of a Commission to investigate the conditions of backward classes
It was under the provisions of article 340 that the Mandal Commission was constituted which identified both Hindu and Muslim backward castes which accounted for 54 % of the country’s population. The Muslim backward castes included in it formed about 85 % of the whole Muslim community and within the range of all backward castes their percentage came to 19.When for the entire backward lot 27% reservations were granted , the proportionate quota for Muslim backwards came to around 8.5 % . It is a glaring reality that since the inception, almost the whole range of 27% reservations is swallowed by three Hindu backward castes, namely ‘Aheer’(Yadav) ‘Lodh’ and ‘Kurmis’ because they are the mightiest castes in Indian society. For Muslim backwards, the benefits of Mandal Commission have so far remained a mirage and a legal fiction. According to the Supreme Court verdict any sub-quota may be earmarked within the ambit of 27% reservations simply by government G.O. and no legislation is required. The Muslim political outfits have been consistently raising the demand for the fixation of this 8.5% quota for Muslim backward castes , but no government, whether at the center or in the state wants to ensure this existing facility to the Muslim backwards . Instead they continue to befool the community in the name of Muslim reservation etc.

4.Continuaion of reservation facilities for Scheduled Castes after their conversion to Islam or Christianity, generally called ‘Dalit Muslim Reservation’.

Another most genuine demand which the Muslim community has been making is related to the continuation of reservation facility to Scheduled Castes even after they embrace Islam or Christianity. The present legal position is that once they convert to Islam or Christianity, they are deprived of all the facilities that they enjoy as the members of Scheduled Caste. Muslims seek the amendment in the following related articles so as to ensure this facility.

Article 330 : Reservation of seats for Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in the House of the People.

Article 332 : Reservation of seats for Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes in the Legislative Assemblies of the States.

Article 335 : Claims of Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes to services and posts.

Article 338 : National Commission for Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

Article 341 : Scheduled Castes – The President ( may with respect to any state ( or union territory) and when it is a state, after consultation with the governor thereof by public notification specify the caste, races or tribes or parts of or group within caste, races or tribes which shall for the purposes of this Constitution be deemed to be scheduled caste in relation to that state or union territory , as the case may be.

The opponents of this demand claim that Scheduled Caste is a status arising out of untouchability, caste system and other disabilities associated with Hindu religion. As such, when any member of the scheduled castes leaves Hindu fold, and enters Islam or Christianity – the religions which recognize no caste system and believe in equality – he or she cannot enjoy that facility. This contention is superfluous and baseless on the following grounds:

A : Untouchability - Article 17 of the Constitution abolishes untouchability and makes its practice an offence.
Abolition of untouchability – “ Untouchabilty� is abolished and its practice in any form is forbidden. The enforcement of any disability arising out of “untouchability� shall be an offence punishable in accordance with law.

Therefore, to assert that the Hindu system of untouchability is standing at the root of this reservation facility to Scheduled Castes ( dalits) is itself contradicting with Constitutional mandate and is also an offence likewise.

B. Caste System : To say that in Islam there are no castes is to negate social realities. Caste system in Islam has been recognized for Mandal Commission recommendations which includes many Muslim backward castes.

C. The facility of reservation continues when a member of the Scheduled Castes embraces Jain, Buddh or Sikh religions which are included in Hindu fold within the meaning of Article 25 clause (2) ,sub-clause (b) and explanation II , but are also the minority communities within the ambit of Articles 29 and 30. What this ambivalent situation makes clear is the fact that our Constitution is not making the distinction between the religions on the basis of their guiding divine principles but on their place of origin. Islam and Christianity are treated as the religions born outside the country whereas ‘Jainism’ ‘ Sikhism’ and ‘Buddhism’ are considered as indigenous creeds.

D. Islamic Principles: If the pristine Islamic monotheism and casteless society are made the basis for denying to a member of Scheduled Caste the reservation facilities when he or she converts to Islam, why then the disability arising from the Indian monogamous system is imposed upon Muslims. The most glaring instance of this is served by section 125 Criminal Procedure Code, 1973, the relevant portions of which are reproduced below.


Section- 125 Criminal Procedure Code, 1973 – Order for maintenance of wives, children and parents. ... Provided further that if such person offers to maintain his wife on condition of her living with him, and she refuses to live with him, such Magistrate may consider any grounds of refusal stated by her, and may make an order under this section notwithstanding such offer, if he is satisfied that there is just ground for so doing.

Explanation : If a husband has contracted with another woman or keeps a mistress, it shall be considered to be just ground for his wife’s refusal to live with him.

If Islam allows polygamy why a Muslim husband’s second wife is made a ‘ just ground’ for the first wife’s refusal to live with him and why under these circumstances he is made liable to pay the maintenance to his first wife.

Omar Khalidi

Omar Khalidi is at Massachuttets Institute of Technology. He is the author of books Khaki and the Ethnic Violence in India, and Muslims in Indian Economy.

No basis in military bias


No basis in military bias
Omar Khalidi
February 18, 2006

Few armies in the third world have received such well-deserved accolades as does the Indian army in protecting minorities during internal security duties. Composed mainly of Sikhs and Hindus, the army played a commendable role in protecting Muslims from marauding mobs during the 2002 Gujarat pogrom. This may seem yet another Indian paradox. But on closer examination, it is clear that an army fully subordinate to civilian control had no other choice.

An armed force completely under civil control is India’s spectacular achievement. At the same time there is no doubt that the army, specially its infantry units do not mirror India’s population diversity. Some ethnic and religious groups are over represented, some grossly under-represented.

Every Republic Day India displays its martial might in New Delhi along the dramatic sweep of Rajpath, Luryens grand avenue. obbing vermillion lancers are followed by perfectly matched sets of marching Dogras, Garhwalis, Gorkhas, Jats, Rajputs, Sikhs, to name only the most famous regiments.

They are part of the organisation which is perhaps the most British of all the legacies. From this legacy Muslims are missing. Pre-1947 army had a substantial number of Muslims, as much as 30-35 per cent depending on how you count. Most Muslim jawans and officers opted for Pakistan. Today, there are very few Muslims in the army. Migration alone does not explain Muslim absence as that happened nearly 60 years ago. On January 9, 2006, the army informed the Defence Ministry that there are 29, 093 Muslims in the army in 2004 including more than 29 battalions that had a sizeable number of the community, out of 11 lakhs in uniform.

Among the officers, since 1947, there have been only 3 Muslim Lt. Generals, only 8 Maj. Generals, out of several hundred. In glaring contrast, Jews and Parsis � less than 60,000 total in 2006 � provided nearly as many Lt. Generals and Maj. Generals as did 150 million Muslims. Of course there have been scores of Christians and hundreds of Sikhs in similar ranks, both tiny minorities compared to Muslims. Why so few Muslims? As far as the commissioned ranks are concerned, Muslim’s educational poverty is the cause.

Muslim-sounding names are exceptional when scanning the names of successful candidates for NDA since 1980 to date. The second cause is the persistence of colonial recruitment policy. At the dawn of the 21st century, the army still follows the discredited martial races theory that claims some ethnic, religious groups (read Gorkhas, Sikhs, Dogras, Rajput, and the like) make better soldiers than others.

The army’s recruitment policy says vacancies for recruitment are calculated against wastage. These vacancies are released for recruitment from (i) Fixed Class, (ii) All India Class based on Recruitable Male Population (RMP) as the case may be. The fixed class is the army’s term for ethnic, religious groups, which today excludes Muslims except the tiny Qaimkhani community of Rajasthan and parts of UP and Armored Corps, Bombay Engineers Group, Regiment of Grenadiers, Jammu & Kashmir Rifles. But all this adds up to very little. The Jammu & Kashmir Light Infantry is barely 50 per cent Muslim in a Muslim-majority state. For many Muslims it is galling that while non-Indian citizens or nationals of Bhutan and Nepal can enter the army, no Muslim can enter as a jawan into many regiments, Gorkha and Sikh regiments, for example.

Besides Muslims, there are other groups who are not well represented; few Dalits, Scheduled Caste and Tribes are found in the army. Almost every defence ministry budget debate in the Lok Sabha (publicly available) since the 1960s reveals MPs asking for reservation for unrepresented groups, most famously by Babu Jagjiwan Ram, the Defence Minister in 1971. Similar voices have been raised in the Annual Reports of the Commission for Scheduled Castes and Tribes. Regional linguistic group less well represented include Gujaratis and Telugu speakers. From time to time there have been demands to create regiments for un-represented groups. Women are now being recruited for non-combatant roles. Thus unlike Muslims, Dalits, Scheduled Tribes, and women, and certain linguistic groups, Sikhs and north Indians are in numbers larger in proportion to their population.

But the class character of the army is changing due to market forces. As a third-generation brigadier, the military attaché at the Indian Embassy in Washington DC, told me, his son is not interested in following the footsteps of his father and great grandfather to join the army. He is working for an IT company, which pays a lot more than the modest salary that he will get even as a commissioned officer. That is why army is facing a shortage of 14,000 officers today. Thus what is likely to happen is that either the army will have to lower the standards so that more candidates with modest scores enter the forces or for the army to compete with the private sector, which is unlikely. Lowering the standards of entrance exams will open opportunities not merely for less educated Muslims but also for all others: SCs, STs, and women, but may be at the cost of immediate efficiency. More rigorous training of the less educated can compensate for initial less-than-bright performance. More Muslims Dalits, SCs, STs, and women will make the army mirror the diversity of the Indian society, a certainly desirable outcome for a democracy. A headcount of Muslims alone will not reveal the ethnic and religious composition of the army.

Any one who has read the army advertisements in the Indian newspapers knows that there is almost always a column asking religious affiliation. Since the records are kept, they can be made public. Why is this classified information? What negative consequences can be expected? None. In fact, revealing this information can generate healthy debate about why some groups are larger numbers in the forces than others, and what can be done to redress the situation. Even if one assumes that somehow more Muslims will be inducted in the forces as result of the headcount, how does that jeopardise India’s legitimate security concerns or the army’s secular character? Indian Muslims have shed blood for their motherland in all the wars with Pakistan. Muslims must have an equal chance to defend their country, shoulder to shoulder, with all other citizens. It’s their right to defend their country. Their equal citizen status cannot have the same weight as that of others until they shoulder the defence burden equally, and make sacrifices for their country like any other group.

Muslims caught spying for Pakistan are exceptional. In fact, the near-exclusion of Muslims from RAW (by design or default) and other intelligence agencies has means that few Muslims have access to any classified information in the first place to pass it onto enemies. In western democracies such as the United States, the ethnic composition of the armed forces is no secret: predominance of African Americans and Hispanics as soldiers, whites as officers. This unequal distribution of rank and file has not caused any problems. Why would it in India?

Source:
Hindustan Times

Ram Puniyani

Ram Puniyani is a Professor in Biomedical Engineering at the Indian Institute of Technology, Powai. Apart from his teaching and research activities, he pursues a parallel track concerned with issues related to social problems, particularly the ones related to preservation of democratic and secular ethos in our life.

He also has serious interest in the understanding the Human Rights of weaker sections of society. He is a member of EKTA, Committee for Communal Amity, Mumbai and has been associated with different secular initiatives for many years.

He has also been engaged in understanding global and local changes, which have resulted in communal violence. He is particularly concerned with the adverse effects of globalisation and the rise of fundamentalism, particularly in India.

Dr. Puniyani has contributed articles to various magazines and journals on these themes. He has authored three books around these subjects: Fascism of Sangh Parivar, The Other Cheek and Communal Politics: an illustrated primer. At present Dr.Puniyani is continuing with his endeavour to understand these phenomena with a focus on human relationships geared around substantive liberty, equality and fraternity.

His website is www.pluralindia.com

Blasts Galore: Communalism 2006

By Ram Puniyani

Elections in two major state assemblies are due shortly. The electoral wing of RSS, BJP is gearing up to face the elections. Its national image is very low, the major reasons for its poor image and low morale have been the debacle at the Lok Sabha elections, Advani's 'secular Jinnah' pronouncement, the murder of its major leader Pramod Mahjan by his own brother for mysterious reasons, and the failure of many of its communal campaigns to take off properly. But that's just one side of the story. The deeper communalization of middle classes, the cooption of Adivasis and dalits into Hindutva fold the intense communalization of media and state apparatus all over and more so in BJP ruled states is posing a major threat to the democratic values, minority rights and to the very existence of democratic polity in the country. The forthcoming elections in Gujarat are posing a stiff challenge to secular elements, with Modi firmly entrenched in the seat of power and the weak opposition, the Congress, in Gujarat.

The blasts in Nanded, Mumbai, Malegaon and the 'encounter' near RSS head office in Nagpur, were the events which left a different mark on the political canvass of the country. Nanded was one instance of the bomb blasts where the clear hand of RSS progeny, Bajrang Dal, could be seen and was even investigated partly. But for reasons best known to the political masters and the communalized police apparatus, which develops weak knees while implicating communal elements, the matters rested there only. The vertical and horizontal connections of these were not drawn out. The Nanded blasts in Maharashtra (April 7, 2006) were underplayed, probably deliberately, to give the escape route to RSS and its progeny, which has by now good bit of sympathizers in those wearing Khaki.

The Nanded blast was followed by an encounter near the RSS head office in Nagpur, of the alleged terrorists, from Pakistan. A citizen's inquiry committee headed by the retired high court judge ( http://www.pluralindia.com/articles.php?id=122 ) demonstrated competently the holes in the police version, but the state Govt. preferred to ignore the clear cut weaknesses in the story put out by the police. The deeper truth behind these incidents may never come out. The Mumbai blasts of July were followed by the blasts in Malegaon (Maharashtra), where the blasts took place near a Qabristan killing around 38 Muslims. In this case again the 'usual suspects' made the job of investigation easy. Despite strong protests from minority community and by social activist's matters rest there only and more and more elements from minority community have been put behind bars with even the slightest suspicion.

By now, two set of procedures and legal systems are coming into operation in practice. The one is for the majority community and another for those belonging to hapless minorities. The latter can be picked up for even the smallest of suspicions, and the judgments in those cases do look different. Probably we are on way to the RSS ideologue M.S. Golwalkars, formulation that minorities will have to live at the mercy of majority (i.e. its self proclaimed representative, the RSS).

Who knows this may be their way of paying tribute to this Hindutva ideologue whose birth centenary is being celebrated this year. Golwalkar, who never took part in freedom movement, who upheld the laws of Manu and who was jailed in the aftermath of Gandhi murder for his role in spreading hatred, due to which the nation lost Father of Nation, Mahatma Gandhi. His blunt formulations eulogizing German Nazism, his concept of Hindu Rashtra and his treatment of minorities is so 'forthright' that during the current times when RSS still needs the democratic set up to capture power and to put forward an acceptable democratic face, his book "We or Our Nationhood defined", which has all his blunt formulations, is being disowned by his own followers.

The BJP ruled states of Gujarat, Madhya Pradesh, and Rajasthan are imposing RSS agenda in a very overt way. Singing of Vandematram, the tampering with the school books to project the RSS ideology is in full flow. The controversy around Vandematram is being kept alive despite the fact it is a national song and not National anthem, despite the fact that singing even a National anthem is not compulsory, despite knowing the fact that it has been used more as a war cry during episodes of sectarian violence by the communal elements in the pre independence period. The state of the implementation of law and norms in BJP ruled states is abysmal with Muslim and Christian minorities facing flak on every conceivable occasion. The attacks on Christian minorities are chronic and sustained all around. The Muslim minority is yet to recover from the Gujarat carnage. The rehabilitation is no where in sight. The legal process has hardly delivered any justice to the victims. The state Government, whose primary responsibility it is to do the rehabilitation work practically washed its hands off and the central government is yet to implement a sincere policy towards that.

In many of these states "Freedom of Religion" bills are being contemplated or implemented, despite their being contrary to the values of Indian Constitution. Indian constitution guarantees the right to preach and propagate one's religion. Despite that these new bills dictate that prior permission of authorities is a must and already many a Christian missionaries are being beaten up or intimidated on the grounds that they are converting. Also, RSS, which is the political organization in disguise of culture, is being classified as cultural organization deliberately in BJP ruled states, opening the gates for civil servants, the supposedly neutral arm of the state, to join this organization. Just to remind ourselves this organization's aim is to build Hindu nation by overthrowing the democratic charter of the state.

Down South, with the BJP joining the Government in Karnataka, the issue of Baba Budan Giri Dargah has been brought to the fore. Here Hindus and Muslims both have been offering prayers since centuries. BJP has been trying to claim that it is essentially a temple, Datta Peetham and not a syncretic shrine. Despite the noting in Gazette of its syncretic character, BJP has slowly built this issue up as the 'Ayodhya of the South'. This year the matter got heated up more due to the patronage of BJP elements of the Government. Also, Tipu Sultan who was ardent Anti British is being denigrated by the BJP propaganda. Incidentally, Tipu has an important place amongst the major figures from Karnataka; he also laid down his life fighting the British.

The major issue which rattled up the communal forces at national level was the appointment of Sachar committee to prepare a picture of socio-economic conditions of Muslim minority. This had come up twenty five years after Gopal Singh committee, formed for similar purpose. Incidentally that report was not implemented. The RSS combine, particularly BJP, opposed the efforts of Sachar committee to gather the status of employment about Muslims in army. The report as such confirms the fears that despite RSS combines' propaganda that Muslims are being appeased; as a matter of fact they are being discriminated against. Today large section of the 13.4% Muslims are at the bottom of socio economic ladder, under represented in jobs, marginalized in bank loans, way behind in educational acquisitions, and witnessing a constant decline in political representations. Not to forget, they are over represented in jails. It is no wonder! Low socio-economic status is supplemented by the anti Muslim bias of state apparatus which operates against them as it is broadly gripped by anti Minority myths. Prime Minister and the present Government seems to have taken up the report seriously and PM went on to state that this deprived minority has the 'first claim' on resources. The idea was to convey that the community has been pushed to the brink as far as different indices of development are concerned, and so needs special nursing of its secular interests. But BJP saw in this the 'golden' opportunity to lambaste the Government for its minority appeasement. The long overdue affirmative action for this community is being presented as being a communal move. This criticism of BJP shows the total lack of democratic humane values needed for social growth. That by leaving one major component of society behind, we are bound to suffer in the long term, is of no concern to the practitioners of communal politics.

Afzal Guru, who was put behind the bars in the case of attack on Parliament on 13th December 2001, was awarded death sentence by the apex court. The primary investigation done in this case is faulty and a lot of this is based on the confession of Guru himself. That the confession was extracted under extreme torture goes without saying. A media trial of Guru was also conducted by the police. All the courts trying him, exonerated him of the charges under POTA, and did point out that he was not part of any terrorist out fit, but retained the death sentence primarily because of the of his confession. He was also not given adequate legal assistance. One of the reasons for awarding the death sentence is to quench the 'collective conscience' of the nation! That speaks volumes about the nature of the judgment. The hanging of Maqbool Butt in 1984 had triggered the intensification of militancy in Kashmir. Surely this hanging based on the weak case will have adverse impact on the peace process in Kashmir. But meanwhile RSS combine is going hammer and tongs, demanding the hanging of Guru and they are all out to make the communal currency out of this. Today President is having two set of petitions on his table, one requesting clemency and retrial, and other baying for the blood of this Kashmiri.

Two significant but under projected reports which were released during 2006 and went unnoticed were the one by the India People's Tribunal (IPT) on Communalism in Orissa and the other by the Secretary General of UN, of an initiative called Alliance of Civilizations. The IPT in Orissa under the leadership of Retired Chief Justice of Kerala High Court Justice Usha found that the rights of minorities are being violated with impunity in Orissa. The RSS combine organizations; Bajarang Dal, VHP and Vanavasi Kalyan Ashram are intimidating them and spreading hate against them with state acting as the onlooker. The major themes on which the assault is being sustained relates to the bogey of conversions by Christian missionaries and the anti National character of Muslim minorities. The state of affairs has been termed as very alarming by the tribunal requiring the intervention of Central Government and the National Human rights commission. These minorities are living under fear and the basic norm on which the democracy sustains, the security of minorities is being violated with impunity. The tribunal urges for the restoration of communal peace through affirmative interventions.

Communal poison in India draws a lot from the worldwide propagation of 'Clash of Civilizations' by the power that is and the acts of attacks against the countries where the large population is Muslim. UN Secretary General, Kofi Annan, was a helpless witness when the US launched aggressions after aggression on the West Asian countries, Iraq, Afghanistan and than again Iraq, killing close to a million people and destroying the region. Kofi Annan saw the bypassing of United Nations when this entire rampage was being conducted under the banner of Clash of Civilizations. The High level initiative with representatives from various countries has put out a brilliant report ( http://www.unaoc.org/repository/report.htm), which points out that there is essentially an alliance between different civilizations, which are not hierarchical but supplementary to each other. The inference is that any attempt to demonize Islam, civilization in Muslim countries is basically motivated by politics and has nothing to do with the norms of civilization or religion as such. The report urges the powers and people around the World to stand up to the positive heritage of civilizations and to restore the amity between people cutting across all the countries, religions and regions. One knows that UN has very limited appeal as it has been emasculated by the global bully. Even its moral appeal is not heeded to by the possessor of brute power, as it does not command any battalions. Will the conscience of the humanity rise to bypass the might of US to restore the humane values, which global human society have been developing over a period of centuries and have currently come under the cloud due to the politics adorning the cloak of religious identity that remains a million dollar question.

As the year comes to the end the Kangaroo court set up by the occupation army in Iraq gave death penalty to Saddam Hussein. This is the last ditch attempt by US to save its face in the light of debacle of its West Asia policy to control the oil wealth in the World. This mighty nation is playing the villain to the global peace, being the biggest violator of human rights. While Saddam a tyrant, was helped all through by Western powers in his policies of war against Iran, atrocities against Shias and Kurds, the present judicial assassination of Saddam, murder by proxy, is likely to worsen the communal strife and intensify the strife in Iraq, and the bogus claim of bringing Democracy to Iraq will remain a hollow claim only as neither can democracy be imported nor can it be imposed from the top.

The year 2007 is likely to see the return of hard core Hindutva and Ram Temple on the agenda of BJPs' electoral appeal. As such also BJP is more comfortable with identity issues as they have bigger emotive appeal. The issues related to the secular interests of communities don't cut much ice with their scheme of things. It remains to be seen as to how much successful this will be in wooing the voters to the BJP kitty of votes. It is desperately trying to create more Ayodhya models like in Bhopal, Kamaal Maula Masjid or in Karnataka Baba Budan Giri Dargah. It is bent to use terrorism, Afzal Guru case also for frightening the voters into its fold. The propaganda is shaping in such a way that sections of population do get swayed by these make believe issues, as such the place of such issues is very limited as far as livelihood is concerned. But creating a fear consolidates the communities, it is likely to give some benefits to BJP electoral campaign.

The optimism for the future of democratic values lies in the rising resistance to the assertions of sectarianism, amongst a section of people who are becoming more aware of the threat posed by the communal fascism. Various secular action groups, peace activists and minority rights groups are making their presence felt through their campaigns and deliberations. A good deal of literature against these threats is coming into circulation. This and the visible campaigns against injustice, through diverse activities will surly work towards a society with amity and peace as the core values.

Civilizations: Clash or Alliance ?

By Ram Puniyani

During last two decades World has seen the rise of politics based on religious identity. Particularly after the 9/11 2001 WTC disaster there is a widespread feeling that Samuel Huntington's thesis, that after the end of cold war the current time is the one of Clash of Civilizations (Clash), is true. One has witnessed many a controversies where religion has been dragged into the murky world of politics. Osama bin Laden talked of Jihad and George Bush responded to the WTC attack by uttering that it is going to be Crusade for him. He and his associate Blair both gave divine reasons for attack on Iraq. Multitude of controversies veered around Danish cartoons, Pope's statement about Islam, the banning of burqa in some Western countries, the rise of acts of terror in the name of Islam with the epithet coming that all terrorists are Muslims, has become popular in the social thinking at broad layers. Superficially it is projected as if it is the clash between the Islamic culture and the Western civilization. Here in India also attempts were made and are underway to project Islam as a religion of violence and Muslims being fanatics out to stick to the medieval social norms. The overall impact of the events and acceptance of this Clash thesis by Huntington has worsened the problem and is widening the intercommunity rifts.

As such the term clash of civilization was put forward by Bernard Lewis and later on converted into a thesis by Samuel Huntington, whose essay in a journal, Foreign Affairs 1993, became more popular after the 9/11 2001. At the end of cold war Francis Fukuyama postulated 'End of History', which stood for "What we may be witnessing is not just the end of the Cold War, or the passing of a particular period of post-war history, but the end of history as such: that is, the end point of mankind's ideological evolution and the universalization of Western liberal democracy as the final form of human government." (quoted from "The End of History?", 1989) This was in response to the philosophy of Karl Marx, whose Historical materialism propounded that the struggle between the classes is the cause of progress of society, leading to the classless society and end of History, i.e. beginning of classless, commune based society, communism

In the backdrop of Fukoyama's 'End of History', Huntington postulated that while the age of ideology (Marxism, classless society) has ended with the collapse of Soviet system, the World has only reverted to the state of cultural conflicts. As per him the primary axis of conflict will be along cultural religious lines. The principal conflicts of global politics will occur between nations and groups of different civilizations. The clash of civilization will dominate global politics and fault lines between civilizations are the battle lines of future. As per him, "It is my hypothesis that the fundamental source of conflict in this new World will not be primarily ideological or primarily economic. The great divisions among humankind and the dominating source of conflict, will be that the cultural. Nation states will remain the most powerful actors in world Affairs, but the principal conflicts of global politics will occur between Nations and groups of different civilizations. The clash of civilizations will dominate global politics. The fault lines between civilizations will be the battle lines of the future."

Many did approve of this thesis and the accompanying classification, whose main criterion is religion. This thesis did create an anxiety and confusion adding to the problems of the nations all around. It is in this context that Kofi Annan, Secretary General of UN launched an initiative co-sponsored by Prime Ministers of Spain and Turkey for an Alliance of Civilization in August 2005. This initiative nominated a high level group cutting across different religions and nations to come up with an understanding of the world today and to recommend the measures to restore the amity of civilizations, cultures and people of the of the World. The report has been recently (Mid Nov2006) submitted to the Secretary -General ( http://www.unaoc.org/repository/report.htm)and it's a landmark in more ways than one.

It debunks the Clash thesis to bring our attention to the alliance between different cultures, nations and people at all the levels, social, political and economic. It is not only in current times but since the times people started migrating and interacting that the alliance has been the undercurrent of the societal life. The report points out that Clash theory has distorted the terms of discourse on the real nature of predicament the World is facing. The history of relations between cultures is not only one of wars and confrontations; it is also based on centuries of constructive exchanges, cross fertilizations and peaceful co-existence. One is reminded here that India's ex-president, Dr. K.R.Narayanan, in response to the Clash thesis, said that Civilizations don't clash, it is barbarisms which clash. In Clash thesis, Cultures and religions are identified with the religions of the kings and their wars are presented as clash between religions or civilizations. The Hate ideology spread by communal group's right here in South Asia also bases itself on the wars between Kings of different religions and these kings are presented as symbols of that religion. The whole aspect of cultural interaction is missing in this discourse. For example in India while the atrocities of Aurangzeb are the core of building the Hate ideology, the confluence articulated by Dara Shikoh as one can glean through his book Majma Ul Bahrain, India being a confluence of different cultures, is missing in this mindset. Similarly the rule of Muslim Kings in the subcontinent is taken as the point for legitimization of Islamic nation.

The worst part of this Clash thesis is that by propagating that cultures are set on collision course, it helps in turning the negotiable disputes into seemingly intractable, identity based conflicts and this is what has taken control of popular imagination. The report is based on the multipolar perspective and the UN Charter of Human rights. Significantly it points out that there is no hierarchy amongst cultures as each of them has contributed to the evolution of mankind. While the core problem remains poverty and deprivation of vast sections of mankind the rising trend of terrorism cannot be dealt with by seeing it as a mere law and order problem or having its roots in religion. On the contrary terrorism itself is a product of political circumstances, which need to be solved on urgent basis. In societies if some groups are discriminated against the violent repercussions come up and are perceived as libratory by a section of people while the same is seen as anti national by the state and other set of people. The durable solution to the causes of terrorism does not lie in attacking some countries or increasing the role of armed personnel in that area but in addressing the roots of resentment.

It traces the roots of current violent responses in the partition of Palestine and formation of Israel, and latter's occupation of part of Palestine and other Arab territories, which has come to be seen as a sort of colonialism by vast mass of people. While Jerusalem remains Holy for Jews, Christians and Muslims, the support of Western powers to Israel's highhandedness is perceived as the collusion of West with the expansionism of Israel. The committee is very clear on the point that no cause can justify the killing of civilians, non combatants. It does call for freedom of religions and takes a strong stand against desecration of holy places, irrespective of the majority minority religions. The report does recommend several measures in the arena of education, youth programs, community actions aimed to promote alliance, peaking it with the recommendation that a forum of alliance of civilization under the auspices of UN should be established and this should be promoted at all the levels, national, societal and what have you.

The humane spirit of the repot is visible all through. However the point is, in current times when the very authority of UN has been undermined by the powers that are arrogant, can we look forward to the era of Alliance and Amity so that the real problems gnawing the vast numbers of human kinds are properly addressed to, i.e. march in the direction of better world, i.e. struggle for human rights. To put it in another way, is it possible to think positively, to think that 'Another World is possible', a World where Human rights of all of us are adhered to.

Communalism, Gujarat and Communal Amity

Communalism, Gujarat and Communal Amity
09/24/2004
By Ram Puniyani

We are witness to strange spectacle in Gujarat. Day in and day out one is reading minor events sparking off violence, taking the lives of few people here and there. In Ahmdabad on 25th July 2004,two persons were killed in communal clash and curfew was clamped in the port town of Veraval in Junagadh district of the Saurashtra region in Gujarat. Eight persons were injured and the condition of at least four is said to be critical. The clash was allegedly sparked by eve-teasing of schoolgirls belonging to one community. In another incident on 28th July in Veraval district communal tension claimed two lives. Later the riot spread to the main Saurashtra town of Rajkot on Wednesday, which witnessed clashes in two areas, in which three persons were injured.

These are just few from the regular occurrences, which are happening in Gujarat with regular frequency. Since the horrific Gujarat carnage of 2002 any small incident becomes a pretext for the violence, killing many an innocent people. Why should such small incidents which community generally sorts out are triggering off such an undesirable violence?

Regular occurrence of these events is a signal that the communal propaganda has undergone a qualitative transition. The violence in the society sustains due to multiple factors. The two major of these are the attitude of state, leadership, bureaucracy and police, and the prevalence of social common sense against the minorities.

The massive Gujarat violence, which was unleashed on the pretext of Godhra reveled the role of both these to the fullest extent. The leadership, coming from RSS, Hindutva politics, was determined to polarize the society, to teach the Muslims a lesson and to consolidate their political base. During the period when violence was launched all the wings of state were instructed informally to sit back and not to hinder the ?revenge? process, which was being planned? In a meeting called on the evening of 27th July Mr. Modi told as much to the top officials of the state. The minister of state, who was part of the meeting, Mr. Haren Pandya, told this to citizen?s tribunal. It is too well to recount that Mr. Pandya was murdered after few months and Pandya?s father accused Mr. Modi for this crime.

As per the rulebook the state officials have all the powers to control the violence within few hours stated Harsh Mander, who was witnessing this could not stand the role of his colleagues and resigned from the services. Another serving police official, Dr. Vibhuti Narayan Rai has brought to out attention the fact that if the riots don?t come under control within 48 hours, one can make out that state is colluding with the rioters. During Gujarat violence those officials who tried to control the riots were immediately transferred and those who assisted the rioters were duly rewarded. The propaganda machine of the state and the RSS combine efficiently doctored the minds of the people to argue that if they are not voted back to power it will be the victory of terrorist Muslims, ISI and the like. This created a polarization and that?s what helped the BJP to come back to power despite the massive violence unleashed by it.

It is not for the first time that an outfit, which led the riots, came back to power in the following elections, Congress in 1984 anti Sikh riots got thumping majority after the Delhi riots. In Mumbai after the 92-93 riots Shiv Sena-BJP also was able to win the elections in Mahrashtra. Studies on communal violence demonstrate that communal violence is the route through which communal parties make their power base. One also can point out that just before the Gujarat violence BJP lost elections in all the northern states and even in Gujarat. Following Godhra and Gujarat it got massive victories in MP, Rajasthan and Chattisgargh.

Gujarat observations point out something more than the earlier communal riots. After the Gujarat violence the role of state in shrugging its responsibility in relief and rehabilitation was blatant. The victims could not return to their homes easily. Many of them had to give written undertakings that they will not file any complaint against the culprits. The state of judicial communalization is a painful fact. The Best bakery and Bilkis Bano cases are pointers to the state of that. While the communal propaganda is prevalent in most of the places, in Gujarat it has gone beyond the levels of tolerance. The communities, which were living together, how so ever together, have become full of suspicion against each other and the mental barriers are getting transformed into physical borders-barriers between the localities.

The ghettoisation of minorities in this situation is inevitable. That Ghettoisation is accompanied by retrograde tendencies in the community goes without saying. While this trend is discernible in most place in Gujarat it is starkly stares one in the face. The terms Hindu locality, Muslim locality no more jar one?s ears. The builders and landlords do go by the religion of the buyer or to the one whom the place is being given on rent. The National community of Indians has been given a severe jolt by the communalization of minds and the regular occurrence of violence.

As such if one takes a broad overview of the state of communalization, one realizes that it is after the coming of British that the seeds of communalism were sowed. In pursuance of their policy of divide and rule they introduced this through the communal interpretation of History books. Not knowing the Indian society their historians labeled Indian History as Hindu Period, Muslim Period and British (not Christian) period of India?s past. This view is totally faulty for two main reasons. One, it takes religion of the king as the marker of the period at the cost of exclusion of all other criterion. And two, it was not factually true even if this criterion is applied. At no point of time was their exclusive rule of Hindu Kings all over. At no times Muslim kings ruled all over. It was the kings who ruled and presented as if they are ruling for the sake of religion. All the people of that religious community were not rulers etc. This historiography showed the conflict of Kings due to differences in their religion, which is not true. The alliances of Kings cut across religious lines.

The Mughal Kings had high placed Hindu officials in their administration; Todarmal was in charge of finance during Akbar?s rule, Mansing was the commander of Akbar?s army, Jaisingh as the top Military official
of Aurangzeb. Rana Pratap had Hakim Khan Sur as his trusted lieutenant. Shivaji had Ibrahim Gardi and Siddi Sambal. Most of the Muslim kings had Hindu kings as in charge of their revenue departments. At the level of society Hindu and Muslims thickly interacted with each other throwing up syncretic traditions and culture in all aspects of social life. The religious traditions of Bhakti and Sufi developed in this period of history, the Ganga Jamni Tehjib (The culture in Ganges belt) also came up during this period. Urdu developed as the language of bazaar, as an Indian language. Our clothing, food, architecture, music and literature are deeply seeped in the mixed traditions. The intermixing of cultures was a joy for the average people of society.

The declining sections of society, Landlords and clergy of both the religions felt a threat from the rising values of democratic movement in all aspects of society. The political culmination of this movement came up in the form of National movement, movement for independence, the movement, which wedded itself to the values of Liberty, Equality and Community. Freedom movement was accompanied by the process of transformation of caste and gender relations. This process was hated and feared by the elites of the religious communities, the landlords, Kings, Nawabs and clergy. This politics of Muslim League and Hindu Mahasabha/RSS resorted to spreading hate against the other communities. This communal politics came in handy for the British to sow the seeds of division of the country, the partition tragedy. The edifice of this tragedy was built by spreading hate against the other of both the communal formations. Muslim League spread hate against Hindus and Hindu Mahasabha-RSS spread hate against the Muslims.

Post partition the Muslim communal elements left for Pakistan, leaving a small fragment here. This small fragment did provide provocation to the Hindu communalists and also played a very negative role for
Muslim community as a whole. Hindu communalism got its strength from the conservative sections; the one?s who could avoid the land reforms by various clever means. The clergy also aided in the process. RSS became the main vehicle of this politics. It kept training its swayamsevaks in the hate ideology on regular basis.

RSS hate ideology has systematically been propagated in its shakhas from last eighty odd years. This propaganda is based on a set of formulations. The chief of these are that India is a Hindu Rashtra,
Nation, Muslims and Christians are foreigners, secularism is an alien concept planted on the holy land, that Muslims are not loyal to India, they have four wives twenty children, they are more aggressive,
dirty, unreliable and that they are terrorists.

While Gujarat shows the worst manifestation of the intensity of this ?social? common, no part of the country is spared from the grip of these totally faulty notions. This writer has extensively interacted
with large number of social activists and others in number of seminars and meetings. The common understanding on the myths is no different in most parts of the country. None of these is true. Demographic data disproves the ?four wives? insinuation, the number of children in a household are determined more by the socio-economic status and educational level than by the religion of the family, temples and other holy places were destroyed by the kings not for religion but for wealth and political considerations. Kings belonging to all religions destroyed holy places. The conversions to Islam were undertaken by untouchables to escape the tyranny of Landlord and Brahmins. Today?s terrorism is more due to US imperialist policies to control the oil wealth of the world. People from all religions at a point of time have resorted to terrorism, today?s largest terrorist organization is LTTE (Hindus in the main), Khalistani movement was spearhead by Sikhs, In Srilanka many a Buddhists have also resorted to terrorism, so on and so forth.

These understandings have an appeal when communicated to community but there is inadequate effort in this direction. The prevalence of these notions sounded to be innocuous but the events of last few years have made it clear that these cannot be taken lightly. They have already created community divides and have the potential of creating total emotional secessionism if unchecked. One of the major reasons for the communal violence persisting and sustaining itself is the fact that when violence is going on the average people do firmly start believing the propaganda and are taken in by that. This is true in most of the places where violence has taken place. Such propaganda also prevails in places where communal riots have been checked, like in West Bengal. But the communal divides have the potential of creating havoc at a later date in the form of breaking the community bonds, a prerequisite for healthy society and providing the fertile ground for communal politics.

The communal violence hides the deeper communal politics. The communal politics as such aims to first to curtail the rights of weaker sections of society. In due course this politics will try to reverse the process of social transformation of caste and gender, howsoever little, which has taken place during last several decades. By creating an intimidating hysterical atmosphere it also distracts the society from the major task of struggle for human rights of weaker sections of society. Gujarat in a way is like a full blown case of ?Hindu Rashtra? in one state. It is also an example of what can happen to the country if the hate ideology is not countered. It is also an example of the degeneration of the apparatus of the state if the commanding politics (RSS combine) has its way and controls the state.

The situation is extremely grave and challenging. The human rights movement has to take into consideration the violation of the rights of minorities, the acts of omission of the state apparatus and to struggle
against these at all the democratic forums. Also the battle for the ideas, the struggle to percolate the values of pluralism in democracy has to be rooted. The misconceptions and myths propagated by RSS combine have to be countered at every possible platform and medium. This is just to remove the roadblock to undertake the journey for more humane society, through a path of struggle for enhancement of human rights.

Contemporary Times-Role of Religions

By Ram Puniyani

Current times are witnessing violence of severe nature all around in which religion is projected one of the reasons. It is also projected as a clash between people of two religions and that people belonging to a particular religion are violent due to their faith, also that some violence is a retaliatory violence to check the activities of others who are out to convert the gullible people by luring them.

In India one has seen the intensification of violence in the name of religion more so from last two decades. After Babri demolition a wave of violence rocked the nation. In 1998, a Pastor working amongst leprosy patients was burnt alive along with his two innocent sons. Anti Christian violence has been the marker of our times. The burning of Sabramati express in Godhra followed by the massive anti Muslim violence, the genocide, was another blot on the national life. The 9/11 events, resulted in the death of close to three thousand people of all religions. Along with this came the thesis that current time is the one of clash of civilizations, the backward Islamic civilization is out to destroy the advanced Western civilization. One can see the underlining element of the attempt to relate the violence and religion in some form or the other.

Along with this came the misunderstanding about other religions. This misunderstanding has assumed mammoth proportions today and it provides the base for the violence and the policy of aggressions/acts of violence and terror. There is a clear need to understand the difference between religion and politics, there is a need to understand the rise of violence from these misconceptions.

Most of the religions came as a set of moral vales to guide the people to cultivate the feelings of love for mankind. There began a process of institutionalization of religions to ensure that these values are sustained and percolated to the broad layers of people. At the same time the emphasis on rituals began to be heavier while the focus and emphasis on moral values took a back seat. There have been numerous attempts to ensure that the basic unity between people of different religions is sustained though the efforts of saints and others who preached the values of humanism in right earnest.

Today the vested interests have launched the efforts to suppress the weaker section of society and weaker nations for the sake of their material interests. As these attempts are undertaken in the name of religion a feeling of alienation amongst people overtakes the real spirit of religion.

Here at home those associated with RSS and politics in the name of Hindutva have been spreading the hate amongst different communities. The result is there for all to see. This hate has been spread against Muslims and Christians both. Muslims have been projected to be fanatics, aggressors, having more wives, converting through sword and being more loyal to Pakistan. This has resulted in a broad social common sense which sees Muslims as the 'other', their demonization, the consequent violence at different places even on the smallest of pretexts, the fear and insecurity leading to their ghettoisation. At global level the US has been resorting to War against terror which is a ploy to attack the areas in oil rich countries and to create a global Islamophobia. World wide this hate against Muslims is on the rise. In India the problem is worst confounded as the US goals worldwide and RSS goals at home match and worsen the problem. In many a Muslim majority countries similar processes are going on against the other religious minorities.

In India even the tiny minority of Christians has been accused of conversions through allurement and fraud. As a matter of fact the population of Christians is declining from last four decades ( 1971-2.60%, 1981-2.44%, 1991-2.32% and 2001-2.30 %), despite that a sustained scattered attacks on Christina missionaries is on the rise. Similarly the myths against Muslim minorities have no truth but have captured the minds of people, the destruction of holy places done by kings in the past for the sake of power and wealth is being presented as the insult of faith, the conversions in the past are being presented as due to coercion, the demographic profile which is due to social factors is being shown to be due to religion, the loyalty to other nations is a mere propaganda meant to suit their political goals, and that all Muslims are terrorists also does not hold any water as neither is terrorism due to religion nor all terrorists belong to Muslims.(LTTE, ULFA, Khalistainis, Irish Republican Army and so on)

The responsible people of different faiths do realize that this is not in tune with the spirit of their religion. They are watching helplessly this whole process of demonization of certain religious communities and the social rifts being created due to that. Faith in the values of humanism is paramount in the values of religion. This current scenario is pushing back the aspirations of poor people and so it is needed that the situation is overcome for the sake of better world, for the sake of peace and amity. While the political forces bent upon creating this mayhem are very powerful and almighty, have control over resources of different types and on media, the people with genuine faith in human values need to come forward to ensure that this dark phase of human history is overcome in the spirit of dialogue. The need for inter community relations and dialogue was never needed more than at present times.

The isolation due to this political process is not only creating emotional walls amongst different communities, it is also resulting in the retardation of social development. The kernel of present efforts for peace lies in the process of building bridges amongst communities and that process can be started only by a genuine dialogue amongst people of different faiths, by coming close to each other by abolishing the artificial boundaries created by the politics of hate being practiced by various forces, globally and locally.

These dialogues amongst different religious communities are needed at all the levels, starting from the basti, mohalla to the leadership of religions, scholars of religions, the activists engaged in dispelling hate from the society, and those working for human rights, all of them need to be involved in this process of dialogue. The present impasse which is presenting religions as the separating points need to be overcome and the understanding that religious differences and plural ways of life are a strength not an obstacle to peace. The dialogue amongst religions needs to be supplemented by the cooperation in the field of social work to alleviate the pain and misery of the mankind, there is a need to encourage and coordinate in the field of struggles for the human rights of deprived sections of society. We aspire for peace and we remind ourselves that the peace desired by us can not be achieved without justice for the people. Justice is a mandatory prerequisite for peace. The spirit of service to mankind has to prevail over the current assault on the basic human values in the name of religion.

We need to look into the recent high level committee of UN which went on to counter the thesis of Clash of civilizations put forward by the US professor Samuel Huntington. This thesis forms the cover for US ambitions for its aggressions in West Asia. The UN committee (http://www.unaoc.org/repository/report.htm)has put forward that there is no clash between civilizations, as a matter of fact civilization have an alliance for a better tomorrow. On the similar lines one will like to say that there is no clash between the moral values of religions, it is the alliance between these values that the human race can look forward to a better future, a future which will eliminate poverty, hunger, disease and misery from the world. It is this alliance which will ensure that the focus of world policies has to be brought back to the issue of Human rights of weaker sections of society. Nothing short of a genuine dialogue amongst people of different faiths can overcome the obstacles created by the political forces misusing the religious identity for their political goals.

Defining Minorities

By Ram Puniyani

Allahabad High Court ruling (April 2007) that Muslims have ceased to be a minority in UP as their percentage in population is 18.5% totally defies the logic of Indian Constitution, the legislatures understanding and the pronouncements of the Supreme court on the issue. No wonder it has been stayed by a two judge bench. This verdict gave a lot of ammunition to many to feel jubilant, and pen pushers of right wing ideology got extra boost to spew their anti minority sentiments. It is argued that by retaining the concept of minority these sections are reminded about their being 'different' and that sows the seed of divisiveness. They even point out that Africans-Americans were/are considered a minority as there was systematic injustice against them, they were discriminated against. But in India there is no such case for Muslims so they should not be considered as minorities, neither should there be any affirmative action for them.

There have been similar sentiments by a large section of ideologues that belong to Right wing politics. It is also noteworthy, that these are precisely same sections who celebrate when the quota for OBC is questioned and reservations against dalits are opposed.

Is there a place for minority concept in democracy, and who should be called a minority? These questions were settled by the Constituent assembly and samples of the debates around these issues indicate the national thinking on that. The attitude of the founders of Indian Constitution, who were themselves echoing the values of freedom movement, indicates a lot on the matter. It was pointed out in Constituent assembly debates that numerical weakness and soci-economic vulnerability should be the major criterion in defining the minority. Even the United Nations charter of Human rights went on to recommend the affirmative action towards minorities of all types. India is a signatory to many a UN declarations on minority rights.

All minorities are not disadvantaged. We can see that Brahmins are also a minority within Hindu religion, but the prevalent caste system gave them inherent advantage. There are people who try to find a 'poor' Brahmin as a ground to show that caste based reservations are not valid. But surely the social connections of Brahmin minority, ensures that poor and deprived Brahmins, is more a matter of exception. In India the minority generally boils down to religious minority. This is more of a legacy of the India's the policies and politics which were prevalent before Independence, and this, while prevalent all through, has got re-strengthened after the rise of religion based politics from the decade of eighties. This identity politics has rolled back many a conceptual developments which were in progress during the decades immediately after the independence.

The affirmative action for dalits and OBC itself has come under heavy criticism from the same social sectors. Also the thought of development programs for Muslim sends shivers of discomfort amongst many. We have witnessed that a particular ideology which is solidly against this affirmative action for dalits and minorities, was at the root of riots against dalits and OBCs, in Gujarat in the decade of 1980s. This ideology suits those whose children are in the category of 'economic reservation' as they can openly 'buy' education, knowledge and degrees by shelling out the bagfuls of money.

One wonders how the condition of Indian Muslims is different from that of African Americans for whom affirmative action is being accepted and recommended. Have Muslims found a decent, tolerant atmosphere here? Let's recall that 'social common sense' has been against them all through. The policy of subtle discrimination against them was in operation all through. Private sector dominated by the non Muslims kept them out deliberately. As communal violence was unleashed from sixties, it went on rising and went to critical limits from the decades of 80s. Various statistics coming from Home ministry Government of India, compilation of data on riot victims shows that over 80% of riot victims are Muslims. The violence has ghettoized large section of this community. The progressive norms which were being picked up by the community despite economic odds got a set back after the Babri demolition and massive anti Muslim violence which followed. Later after the Gujarat carnage, this process of ghettoization got intensified. Today irrespective of whether communalism, communal violence is visible or not, most of the states are witnessing an atmosphere where minorities feel intimidated and stifled.

It is true that minorities should not perpetuate their condition and try to come out of minority psyche and feel like anybody else. But what happens if the political climate is very adverse to your progress. What happens when the social thinking demonizes you times and over again, in every aspect of social existence, on any or every pretext? The earlier slogan of Jan Sangh, the previous avatar of BJP, had launched campaign called "Indianize Muslims"; giving a clear message that they are not Indians and so they must be Indianized. This is a 'catch twenty-two'. On one hand minorities are excluded from the process of social development, as they are the 'other' and at the same time a demand is made to them to subordinate to the dictates of dominant political stream which is trying to assert as to what should be the social norms. This exclusionary religious tendency is presenting their religious symbolism as the national symbolism.

Every study and data has been pointing to the worsening position of Muslim community. First the Gopal Singh Committee and now the Sachar Committee has shown this marginalization and exclusion. How does one become part of so called mainstream when one feels excluded and jeered upon? And if for bringing them on par with others, if some efforts are undertaken to protect their interests, to support them breathe freely, is it divisive factor or is it only way to strengthen our society? Some ideologues are used to the image of society in the past 'glories' where the Shudras, in their ghettoes, lived to serve the upper caste masters. Is it that which is being presented as the ideal nation? The tendency which is trying to dominate in the name of religion, essentially wants to bring back that state of society and so the opposes the efforts which will empower the ghettoized masses.

The criticism against Sachar committee is that it is creating myth that Muslims are disempowered, and so this committee report should be ignored and bypassed. What are the parameters for assessing the level of empowerment or otherwise of a social group? Surely the socio, economic and political representation should be the main parameter. One knows that not only that Muslim community has seriously been excluded from the development process, they were also forced into low level self employment, that's why some surveys may find that rate of their employment is better than others. Here the definition of employment has to be kept in mind. As such the type of self employment which a large section of Muslim community had to resort to was the last option and not a preferred choice. It has become the norm because of the exclusionary policies adopted by the sections of society, who have a powerful say in the matters, and in the running of the state. It by no means is a symbol of empowerment of minorities.

One is sure that the two judge bench's superseding the 'Muslims are not a minority judgment' will be upheld by the due process of law. In the overall political scenario and the economic perspective, a radical change has to take place where suitable employment for every person is the norm. The size of cake is also a problem. The type of economic development being pursued has to be superseded by one which aims at giving employment to all, and in the interregnum the affirmative action for different disadvantaged sections has to be pursued to unite the society. The definition of minorities needs to be recalled from the Indian constitution and understood in the context of constituent assembly debates.

Democracy besieged

By Ram Puniyani

There may be various parameters to judge the prevalence of democratic spirit in a country. One of them may be how well the minorities are doing, how safe they feel, how aligned they feel, how much at home they feel. Whatever was the answer to these questions couple of decades earlier, today it seems the answer to these questions is becoming more and more negative and the quantitative worsening of these parameters is leading to the qualitative transformation of social scene towards abysmal social scenario.

One has been hearing the aggressive propaganda that minorities are being appeased in this country for the vote bank politics. This was being 'successfully' injected to the societal consciousness despite Gopal Singh Commission, which portrayed the grim picture of the socio economic condition of the Muslim minority. Close to two decades later Rajinder Sachar Committee, on the basis of thorough inquiry has not only confirmed what Gopal Singh Commission found but also that trends are in the direction of further worsening of the socio-political indices of Muslim minorities. The data shows that Muslim community is at the bottom of economic indices, being worse than even the SCs, STs. They are worse off in education, and are far behind OBCs in employment. Their representation in judiciary, bureaucracy is very poor compared to their percentage in population, and more so in class I and II jobs, they are very low down in landholdings, and much worse in employment in private sector. The number of MLAs and MPs coming from this community has also been declining over a period of time. Of course there is one place where they are over-over represented and that's in prisons. One may add there is other data which tells us that their representation amongst the riot victims is also very heavy, more than 80% riot victims being Muslims and not to be left behind most of the POTA detainees also happen to be Muslims!

The biases against them abound in all spheres; the police machinery in particular is the biggest victim of these biases and prejudices. This becomes apparent in their role during the riots and after the riots. The latest in the series is of course the pattern of investigations followed by them. By now most of those in the police machinery have come to firmly believe, and this is the basis of their 'professional conduct', that Muslims are criminals. The propaganda emerging from some rumor manufacturing factory that 'all Muslims are not terrorists but all terrorists are Muslims' is not only becoming part of social common sense but also the core guiding principle of investigation authorities. This makes their complex job also very easy. Recently the investigation of Mumbai bomb blasts and later Malegaon blast investigation has seen the targeting of Muslims through and through. Right on day next of Mumbai blasts Muslim youth were detained in hordes, to be released only when a section of the community went on protest. But the pattern remains the same.

While someone from top leadership of police issued a formal appeal that they want to play a fair game and are open to listen to the innocents if approached. Some social workers of repute were also taken in by these formal appeals and narrated through newspaper columns as to how approaching police authorities is 'working' in getting the innocents released. What levels of democracy we have reached that police will nab the innocents for the crime not committed by them, than they will ring up the top police officials or the reputed social worker/s to get themselves released. What if the immediate havladar decides that you cannot use the mobile now, what if you are intimidated beyond your wits to be able to contact these worthies? The question remains how many from the community can have access to these socials workers, whatever be the levels of their accessibility. How many from community can contact the top leadership of the police which makes these claims? In the face of such massive goofs, which have been committed in such cases, mostly due to biased and prejudiced approach of authorities is there not a need for training the police in the lessons of pluralism removing their biases and prejudices if that be possible. Does a help line exist for an average person? Does not a need exist for creating an effective help line?

There are media reports telling us how innocents are being trapped in different ways during interrogation, what do we do for that? Do the people know their rights in the face of being apprehended by the Khaki uniforms? Is it not the responsibility of the state to let the people know their rights also when they are being booted and tortured to extract 'confessions from them? Do we not need to have provisions that without the legal help to the one arrested the arresting authorities will not proceed with their various 'degree' methods of increasing levels of torture to force the accused speak what Khaki uniformed one's want to hear to make their job easy. Incidentally that also fits in to the scheme of their line of preformed opinions?

The system is so insular, and by now becoming so self righteous that the appeal from Prime Minister, not to target the particular community fell on deaf years of the hardened stiff collared khaki machinery. In Malegaon the limits of police bias are openly apparent. And being disgusted with that the local Muslim community had to resort to day long peaceful bandh to vent out their frustration and anguish. The partisanship of the investigation is crystal clear to those who have been following the incidents in Maharashtra. The Bajrang Dal, whose activists died while making bomb in Nanded, is totally protected by the other type of bias, 'affirmative bias' to be applied to some sections and political streams of society. The bomb shells and RDX which were found in Shanker Shelke shop in Ahmadnagar seems to be of no relevance and it does not give any clues to our professionals in uniforms. The sketch of the person who bought the cycle on which bombs were kept has been relegated to the background and the thesis that SIMI activists have done this to kill exclusive Muslim crowd near Bada Kabristan seems to be the central point of investigation as far as our agencies are concerned.

Is it that the sectarian ideology has already completed its task of ensuring that the half truths, half lies spread by it are the core operating principles of the large section of bureaucracy and police? The insecurity of other minority, the Christians, especially in Adivasi areas knows no bounds and through organizations like Vanvasi Kalyan Ashram the divisive and intimidating role is being carried to the full extent in remote places. The news of attacks on Christian nuns ad missionaries have become a matter of routine and no more has any 'news value' as per the parameters of our media. At social and cultural level the Freedom of Religion Bills in various BJP ruled states are an open threat to the Christian missionaries working in the area of education and health in deep interiors. Madhya Pradesh government like other BJP governments has been manipulating the things at cultural level. It has been naming most of the social schemes in Hindu imageries, like water irrigation projects as Jalabhishek, marriage support to the poor as Kanyadan and so on. Gujarat as a Hindu Rashtra has already relegated the Muslims out into refugee camps away from the main areas. Is it a return of old untouchable ghettoes?

It seems the democratic ethos is under severe threat and the state of alienation of minorities is a pointer to that. It seems that even without being in power, the BJP-RSS agenda of Hindu Nation is already unfolding itself in a threatening manner in BJP ruled states and in a subtle and overt fashion in other states where BJP is not in power. In those states due to the communal attitude of some of those in power and the communalization of state apparatus, police and bureaucracy, the restrictions on liberal democratic spaces are mounting. Is it time for celebration in RSS headquarters or is there time still for it to be taken as a warning signal by those who wish to preserve and strengthen democracy. A lip service to minority welfare and security will not do. Those in leadership who are committed to the values of Liberty, Equality and Community (national) need to wake up and take stock of the all round intimidation and alienation of minorities. If Rajinder Sachar Committee report and Malegaon bandh does not wake them up, what will?

Double Standards: Punishing the culprits of violence

By Ram Puniyani

Indian society has been plagued by two major types of violence. One is that related to the sectarian one, the one which began with Jablapur riots of 1961, which intensified greatly during the decades of 1980s, the one which gradually assumed the shape of pogrom like the ones’ of 1984 (Delhi), 1992-3 (Mumbai) and Gujarat (2002). The two latter one of these also showed that lot of organization and planning is being put in to the same. In the context of the punishments being pronounced in the Mumbai blast cases, the demand resurfaced that even the guilty of 1992-93 carnage should also be punished. Just to recall after these riots this Commission worked painstakingly for five years and came to various conclusions and also named those who were guilty of violation of laws due to which the violence took such horrendous shape.

The Shiv Sena, many of whose leaders actively participated in these riots immediately came out vehemently against such demands. Its argument is that the victims have reconciled to what has happened and reopening of these cases is just being demanded by secularists to spoil the broth. Congress, slippery as ever, first promised that the Government will reopen the cases immediately went back on that saying that already all action has been taken and nothing more is needed. One of its leaders also showed the apprehension that reopening these cases may give the political benefit to the Hindutva parties. Such political calculations are present in deliverance of justice is fairly well known by now.

This became painfully obvious as the punishment was announced for the guilty of Mumbai blasts of 1993 and as preparations were underfoot to file the case for those involved in the train blasts of Mumbai 2006 July, one nagging question haunted those committed to democratic values and also those who have been the victim of 92-93 Mumbai riots, and also probably the victims of carnage of Gujarat, and many other major and minor incidents of violence, where the victims have been those belonging to the minority community. Most of the culprits of blasts so far indicted have been from the Muslim community, while those who suffered maximum during the sectarian violence were also from the same community.

The present punishments have been meted out to the culprits of Mumbai blasts of 93, which followed the Mumbai violence in the aftermath of Babri demolition. The violence which looked to be spontaneous was investigated by sitting judge Shrikrishna, who after five years of painstaking investigation concluded many a things relating to violence and blasts. About the spread of violence it put the square blame on the failure of police machinery, the role of provocative writings in Shiv Sena paper Saamana and another paper Navakaal, and the role played by Shiv Sena-BJP as a whole, Shiv Sena had later started Maha Aarti, which was meant to mobilize people and give provocation to them. "The Maha Artis were started from 26th December 1992 and kept adding to the communal tension and endangering the fragile peace which had been established. Some (were used to deliver) communally inciting speeches and the crowds dispersing from (them) indulged in damage, looting and arson of Muslim establishments in the vicinity.”

The commission also concluded that blasts had a connection with the violence, which preceded it. Accepting and upholding the testimony of one of the witnesses the commission pointed out, “Joint Commissioner M N Singh also emphasizes that serial bomb blasts were a reaction to the totality of events of Ayodhya and Bombay…and commission is inclined to agree with him…” Its observations about the carnage itself are very pertinent, it not only shows the mechanism which might have been operative in some youth and others getting brainwashed to take revenge in this insane fashion, Interestingly Shrikrishna Commission also points to the underlying insecurity which led some elements to participate in scheming and implementation of blasts, “The Muslims felt a feeling of insecurity and anger, on extent of their suffering during the two riot (Dec. 1992 and Jan 1993) period…certain anti national laments abetted by ISI…recruited some of the angry young men by brainwashing them that they should take revenge…”

It also shows how the Hidutva parties, Shiv Sena in particular coordinated the whole violence, in which around thousand people lost their lives and 86% of those killed belonged to Muslim minority. Commission meticulously documented the direct involvement of many leaders in instigating and participating in violence. About the second phase of riots, which began from 8th January, commission points out, “…there is no doubt that Shiv Sena and Shiv sainiks took lead in organizing attacks on Muslims and their properties under the guidance of several leaders of Shiv Sena from the level of shakha pramukh to Shi vena Pramukh Bal Thackeray, who like a veteran general commanded his loyal Shiv Sainiks, to retaliate by organized attacks against Muslims.”

Cases of very minor nature were registered under Thackeray which were later dropped by Shiv Sena-BJP coalition which came to power in the elections held in 1995. The later Congress coalition was threatened, and cowed to the threat, that violence will break out if Thackeray, the main culprit is arrested. Similarly role of other leaders like Madhukar Sarpotdar, Ram Naik, Gopinath Munde and many others was documented by the commission. Shiv Sena-BJP dropped the cases and the Congress alliance which came to power on the promise of implementing the findings of Shrikrishna commission, did not bother to do any thing in this direction. Madhukar Sarpotdar’s case was deliberately put on the weak wicket, attention was not paid on the case details and neither was it pursued in a proper manner, with the result that he was untouched despite being a potential TADA culprit and also for carrying unlicensed arms. The latter is the act under which Sanjay Dutt has been jailed now. The pattern is same in most of these, either cases are not registered, or registered under weak clauses, than dropped and not pursued. So a biased police machinery and shameless political leadership supplement each other to ensure that justice is not done.

Similar points can be made about the police officers. Of the hundred police officers who had negative role, commission named 31 for their lapses or proactive involvement in the carnage. Joint Commissioner of police R.D. Tyagi, Assistant Police inspector Deshmukh, and PI Lahane were found to be guilty of excessive and unnecessary firing resulting in death of nine Muslims in Suleiman Bakery incident. Tyagi was discharged in 2003 and others were exonerated and discharged. In case of Tyagi the matter was not pursued by the government. On the top of that many of them like R.D. Tyagi and Nikhil Kapse were promoted in the course of their careers. In another case the police blatantly opened fire in Hari Masjid, the commission points out the guilty, but the Govt. is clever enough to protect the culprits.

On the other hand in Coimbtore blasts, Madani who was behind bars for last eight years has been found not to be guilty. And the fellow spent eight years despite not being the part of the crime. In the wake of verdicts delivered for the bomb blast culprits, one is reminded of the fate of justice as far as the Mumbai carnage is concerned. The inferences from these observations are too disturbing. We seem to be heading for two sets of justice system as a whole. The ones belonging to minority community suffer maximum in the communal carnage. They get killed, their properties are destroyed. The guilty in these cases are generally not punished. Those aiding and abetting these crimes get away with it and sometimes even promoted.

In other case the blasts and acts of terror, if Muslims are involved the cases are investigated and punishments are meted out in due course. There were many a delegations which went to represent to the government to implement the findings of Shrikrishna Commission, but justice for riots victims has been deliberately buried under the political inaction of different governments.

It is reflective of the political parties, the political system and the bureaucratic structure which is coming to be. While some parties like BJP-Shiv Sena are aggressively pursuing the communal agenda, the others are opportunistic enough not to think of justice in a principled way. Congress, while paying lip service to secular values has mostly compromised with the communal elements and most of the times it does not have the spine to take the challenge of rising communalism. This is having very adverse impact on the socio-psychology of the minority communities. At one level they seem to be loosing faith in the whole system, as the current double standards of the ruling party shows.

Erasing the Past for Present Political Agenda

Erasing the Past for Present Political Agenda
10/16/2004
By Ram Puniyani

Come elections and some emotional issues are brought on. The recent campaign by BJP associate, Vishwa Hindu Parishad, has come at a very crucial time. While the BJP-Shiv Sena alliance is groping for victory, it could not have thought of better issue, Afzal Khan?s tomb, to whip up emotional hysteria to garner more votes. This time both parties are planning their strategy in a slightly different fashion. While BJP is harping on Tiranga (Tri color) agitation of Uma Bharati and are trying to demolish Afzal Khan?s tomb, Shiv Sena is taking up the issue of Savarkar in full steam. Needless to say all these issues have nothing to do with the problems of daily lives of people but are meant for bringing in polarization of votes for the electoral purposes.

The demolition of Afzal Khan?s tomb is a very complex issue. In this case the attempt is not to prove that there was a temple, which was demolished to build this tomb but that the tomb is a blot on Maharashtrian self pride, since Afzal Khan was against Hindus etc. Not many knew that none other than Shivaji himself, who had slain Khan in an encounter, built this tomb. This encounter was planned as a negotiation meeting, which was called on the understanding that both Shivaji and Khan will come to meet without arms. On the advise of his spy Shivaji carried the iron claws. Interestingly it was Shivaji?s spy Rustam-e-Jaman who advised him to carry this secret weapon. In the scuffle, which followed their meeting, Shivaji killed Afzal Khan. Following Shivaji?s attack on Khan, Khan?s private secretary, Krishnaji Bhaskar Kulkarni attacked Shivaji with his sword. Shivaji survived the attack.

Following the death of Afzal Khan, Shivaji with his magnanimonious attitude got the tomb of Khan made from his funds. Pure and simple it was a battle between two kings for power and religion had nothing to do with this. RSS in its agenda of spreading hatred through concocted history is trying to pick up all these scattered events and giving them the communal color. This view totally forgets that Kings were not aligned along religious lines. Shivaji?s initial battles were against the Chandra Rao More another Maratha chief who was ruler of Javali, a nearby Kingdom. Similarly it was Raja Jaisingh who represented Auranzeb in his confrontation against the Mughal rule of Delhi. Can one forget that most of the mughal Emperors had Hindu kings as in charge of their revenue departments, or the likes of Raja Mansingh who was the Commander in Chief of Akbar? Instances abound, loyalty was the central marker for the Kings, king?s employees and the subjects of the kingdom.

One cannot forget Hakim Khan Sur who was on the side of Rana Pratap and laid down his life for him in the battle of Haldi Ghati. Shivaji himself had Maulana Hyder Ali as his confidential secretary and many a Muslim generals in his army, more particularly in the cannon and naval divisions. Auranzeb, who is regarded as the most bigoted Muslim king had around 34% court officials in high places that were Hindus. Bahadur Shah Jafar went on to lead a section of Indian Kings, Hindus and Muslims, against the British in the 1857 revolt. Many other kings kept aloof from this anti British battle and sided with British during this.

The British initiated most of the lopsided presentation of History. As they came here and gradually usurped the power, they had to rule, for which they had to win over the loyalty of the people away from the Muslim Kings. Through two of their books, James Mill, History of British India, and Elliot and Dawson?s eight volume History of India as told by her Historians, saw the whole past as a conflict between Hindus and Muslims. Also to demonize the Muslim Kings they propagated that Muslim Kings destroyed Hindu temples, spread Islam on the strength of sword and heaped atrocities on Hindus. They (British) claimed that they have come here on the mission from the God himself to civilize the barbarians here, white man?s burden, and also that they wanted to save the Hindus from the atrocities of Muslim Kings. One is struck by the similarity of the language of the colonial powers. Not very long ago our own George W Bush also claimed that he is attacking Iraq to save the Iraqis from the atrocities of Saddam Hussein. And the rest, like his ?liberating? actions in Abu Graib prison and other tortures heaped on Iraqis is too well-known to be recounted again.

This communal view of History was picked up the Communalists, both Muslim and Hindus and modifies in their own way for their own political gains. The Togadias and Modis merrily project the murder of Afzal Khan as the victory of Hindus over the Muslims. And in their effort to break the Indian community into warring religious communities the offspring?s of RSS are on the hunt to discover the so-called contentious spots. Having got a major break through the demolition of Babri Masjid, they feel such discoveries of History can bring them in power. So they went in to create problem in Baba Budan Giri dargah (Datta Pitham), Idgah Maidan (Rani Chennama ground), Maula Masjid (Bhojashala), Haji Malaang (Malanggadh) and so on. Their Hate department is working overtime to discover the spots which can create problems, which can create violence and in turn give them power which they are desperately seeking to maul the democratic and liberal space, which is the prerequisite for social transformation.

The response to post Babri spots shows that RSS may not succeed in its designs. Though emotive issues make the people blind, there is a limit to which they can be blinded. It seems the formula, which RSS progeny thinks is sure to work for breaking the unity of Indian society, may not work beyond a point. Thanks to the enlightened people that RSS offspring?s are biting dust one after the other. One waits with baited breath as to what other gimmick Advanis and Togadias have in store to attack the plural and syncretism values of Indian society.

Godhra's Truth: Manufacturing Explanations for Communal Agenda

Godhra's Truth: Manufacturing Explanations for Communal Agenda
01/20/2005
By Ram Puniyani

Half an hour after the burning of Sabaramti Express?s S-6 coach on 27th Feb. 2002, Gujarat Chief Minister Narendra Modi made a definitive statement that the burning of the coach has been the handiwork of local Muslims in collaboration with the Pakistan?s ISI and the International terrorism. This was followed by a prompted ?reaction? to the ?action? (Every action has equal and opposite reaction, Newton quoted by Modi), the massive Gujarat carnage in which apart from the loss of property two thousand Muslims lost their lives. Now around 2and a half years after the tragic incident, Justice U.C. Bannerejee comes out with the truth of Godhra. According the interim report of this commission this tragedy was a mere accident and was not a preplanned one as claimed by Narendra Modi and the RSS and its progeny.

Immediately after the release of this report BJP spokesperson Arun Jaitley stated that this report is meant to cover up the criminals behind this crime, it is a appease the Muslim community. As such one can expect such a reaction from Hindu right. How else they cover up their own acts of commission. It is nothing new to come out with such distractions from the content and analysis of the reports of riots. One knows that most of the inquiry commission reports have indicted RSS progeny for being the main players in these riots, it is not for nothing that a close cousin of this progeny Shiv Sena, which as per the meticulously investigated Shrikrshna report, was the major player in the anti Muslim pogrom in Mumbai riots in 92-93, came out with a defense by saying that this report is ?Anti Hindu?. There is no analysis and no rebutting of the charges. Just a rhetorical diversion from the crux of the matter. Mr. Jaitley operating on the same wavelength, rather then analyzing the weakness of the report comes out with a subtle self defense of his party.

Immediately after the train burning Jayanti Ravi, the collector of Godhra, who knew better, said that there is no evidence of the pre-planned conspiracy, but was overruled by Modi, who calculated in a shrew way to how to use this incident as a pretext to unleash anti Muslim carnage to consolidate his hold on the levers of power, to march towards ?Hindu nation in one state-Gujarat.? All the norms which were needed to be done were thrown overboard and here the NDA ally of BJP played the as per the script of RSS. As per the Railways Act all major accidents have to be investigated. Sidetracking this norm the question of investigating the accident was totally ignored, the evidences contrary to ?Modi Expalnation? were put under the carpet.

Haren Pandya, the then Home minister of Gujarat, for reasons best known to him spilled the beans by telling the Citizens Tribunal that Modi in a meeting of top officials of the state on the same day told all involved with controlling law and order that the revenge of Godhra will be taken by Hindus and we should sit back and let the things take their own course, democratic laws can be put in the deep freeze. What followed was beyond the worst fears, loss of lives; violation of women; loss of property and to cap it all the semi-permanent divide between the Hindu and Muslim communities, the intensification of the process of Ghettoisation of minorities.

Modi was thoroughly backed up and defended through and through by other swayamsevaks who were supposed to ensure that states behave as per the Indian Constitution. The Central home minister Advani certified that Modi?s handling of the riots is exemplary and the Prime Minister Vajpayee, while shedding the crocodile tears went on to say ?but who lit the fire?? Citizen?s tribunal did come to the conclusion that there was no preplanned conspiracy. Two and a half years down the line no definitive evidence of involvement of Muslims, Muslim organizations, of ISI and International terrorirism could be produced by Modi. He took just half and hour to come to the conclusion, but despite the lag of years he has not been able to produce any evidence. He hid behind the opaqueness of POTA and imprisoned over two hundered Muslim, without any evidence.

The aggressive propaganda of RSS progeny made a large section of civil society to believe what was being dished out by them was the truth. A large section of social workers doubted this but in the din of hysteria produced they remained a marginal voice. Since Modi had adorned the cloak of national security those put behind the bars were left unattended with total violation of their democratic rights and civic rights. How does one go about in the society in such situations? The garb of national security is a convenient ploy to suppress the voice of reason. BJP used the bogey terrorism to the hilt, it showed the burnt coach of Sabarmati express while fishing for votes in the rivers of blood to come back to power with a huge majority due to the polarization created by the violence and the way propaganda was dished out by the section of media.

The argument that the report is just for electoral purposes will not wash. No doubt a politician like Lalu may try to get benefit out of this, but the real point is the defense of truth, the suffering of those who have been jailed under POTA, those who have lost their lives in the Gujarat carnage! How long will the society give sanction to the imprisonment of the innocents one?s who have supposed to have burnt the coach, will they be released immediately? Will they be compensated for the false implication which they have suffered for last over two and half years? That?s the real question for the large number of citizens of India?

Gujarat-Lengthening Shadows of Trident

Gujarat-Lengthening Shadows of Trident
04/19/2004
By Ram Puniyani

While the country is facing the general elections shortly (April-May 2004), the news from Gujarat continues to be very disturbing. During the period of this month two events in particular shook the conscience of those committed to democratic and secular values. The first one was the aftermath of Supreme Court judgement in the Best Bakery case. To recapitulate the apex court has ruled that the deliverance of justice in Gujarat has been flawed from bottom to top. The state Govt. has not been able to protect the witnesses in the case, the goons of Bajarang dal intimidated them and VHP due to which they turned hostile and the lower court exonerated all the culprits. In response Zahira Sheikh with the help of Citizens committee for Justice and Peace filed a case in the Supreme Court to shift the case away from Gujarat so that justice can be done to the victims of riots. Immediately after this as the judgement came, the local supporters of BJP-VHP came and intimidated Teesta Setalvad, Secretary of Citizens Committee, and Fr. Cedric Prakash of Prashant, an NGO deeply associated with the Human Rights issues of Gujarat victims. The duo had to be given police protection.

The group of Youth traveling the country, under the banner of Youth for Peace, (from Anhad), under the program Meri Awaz Suno (Please here me out), was attacked by the followers of same set of political formations. This group has been touring all over the country appealing to uphold the secular democratic values in the forthcoming elections. It is in Gujarat that even the appeal of such a nature is looked down at, as being Anti Hindu and the Hindutva forces, the followers of Modi-Advani, cannot tolerate them. These two incidents remind one of the state of civic society in this state. This has been worsening since the genocide and the post genocide polarization of the communities on religious lines. It is not only that Human rights activists are being targeted, the democratic space has also been constrained at social level. Recently an appeal released by Sahmat and Communalism Combat points out that ?Terror continues to be unleashed systematically against the Muslim minority in Gujarat through indiscriminate arrests and illegal detentions by the Ahmedabad Crime Branch of at least 80 Muslim youth, the selective application of POTA against 12 Muslims for alleged involvement in the Haren Pandya murder and 123 accused in the Godhra mass arson. Muslim women, relatives of allegedly absconding accused and even of detained persons, have also been brutally abused during questioning by the Ahmedabad police.?

In addition as per the same report the economic boycott of Muslim community started in the wake of the Gujarat violence also continues in various cities. A person no less than the status of Mallika Sarabhai, in one of her recent interviews given to a newspaper, points out that a feeling of terror prevails in the state due to which the democratic right of expression has been curtailed to a great extent. As such also the opposition movement is groping its way to find the way to ensure the preservation of human rights but the odds are too many. There is also a fear in the air that large sections of Muslims may not be permitted to vote in the forthcoming elections by shear force and intimidation.

Is it difficult to imagine as to how a group of youth with an appeal to National integration and shunning of communalism be attacked? How can the civil society be made to keep quiet and forced into submission by the fundamentalist forces? It has become easy for the political activists of BJP-VHP to intimidate the social workers that are trying to preserve the cause of democracy and in turn are defending the rights of riot victims to get justice.

Gujarat has been having the uninterrupted rule of BJP from last decade or so. The consolidation of section of Hindus in to a solid block backing the politics of RSS and its progeny is by now reaching critical limits. Limits critical enough to be understood as the end of the road for democratic and liberal space. This process began from last two decades first as anti-Dalit riots in sequence 1980, 1981 and 1986. Later through various Rath yatras, which are a modern innovative tool of RSS-VHP, politics and upper caste-class section started being consolidated into a camp, which stood to benefit from the suppression of rights of Dalits and OBC. During late 80s a conscious policy was undertaken to co-opt the Dalits and to unleash them upon the ?external? enemy in the form of Muslims. Such politics of hate always requires an external enemy. This process was supplemented by an intense process of communalization of social space through anti-minority propaganda, which was achieved by spreading myths about the minorities, the myths based on history, medieval and present and through the myths based on demographic lies and the international politics. This process of consolidation was boosted by the anti-Christian violence, which was done in mid nineties. This was also accompanied coopting sections of adivasis through identity politics. Both dalits and adivasis were used by RSS and its progeny in the Gujarat riots.

Meanwhile the state apparatus also has been communalized. It was manifested in its bowing to the butcher of Gujarat, Narendra Modi, during the riots. Converting the communal violence into state sponsored genocide. The affluent professional group has not remained far behind. During Gujarat violence even the deliverance of Medical relief was communalized, something which goes against the Hippocratic oath which the members of medical profession are supposed to abide by. This oath affirms that medical professiona will discharge their professional duties irrespective of patients? religion or nationality or whatever that be. The legal community was taken in by various means. Even as the riots were going on the VHP prepared a team of Legal professionals to defend the perpetrators of riots. It is not too much surprising that the legal community which sat quiet during the hearing of Best Bakery and turning of all the witnesses hostile, now wakes up to make noise against the supreme court?s decision to shift the cases away from Gujarat.

The attitude of civil society during riots was also a big set back to the democratic sensibilities. In a way it reflected the state of communalization of society. A society which witnessed the butchering of two thousand innocents, kept quiet, believing that all this is being done to take the revenge of Godhra. As if revenge is an option in a democratic society, as if by killing the innocents Muslims in different parts of Gujarat will give justice to those killed in the Sabrmati train burning. All this reflected the state of the mind of the dominant sections of society. On the top of it Modi was clever enough to pass off any criticism of his administration as an insult of 50 billion (5 Crore) Gujratis. The human rights movements are also being put to all the possible obstacles in their functioning.

The tragic affairs of Gujarat are just a mirror to our democracy. How if unguarded, the fascist tendencies can grow and engulf the democracy lock sock and barrel. Gujarat is very close to ?Fascism in one state? as far as Indian nation is concerned. With the latest victory of BJP in Madhya Pradesh, Rajsthan and Chattisgargh, the process of fascisisation of these states has also been put on the faster gears. Especially in MP and Rajasthan, the dangerous signals are emerging. The NDA rule, nee the BJP rule during last five years has opened the floodgates for this politics to grow at a higher pace. State sponsored funding for RSS organizations has gone up, various secular institutions are being taken over by the RSS swayamsevaks. With communalization of school textbooks, most of the job of RSS shakhas (branches) of communalization is being parceled out to the schools in a most official way.

Gradually the influence of RSS project is growing in different states, Orrisa and Kerala, to name the two. Are we doomed to witness the march of Fascism state by state? Indian polity is at a very precarious crossroad. The return of BJP with similar strength may mean the early arrival of doomsday as now the leash on Togadias and Modis will totally absent and more of their ilk will proliferate and discover the so called Hindutva issues state by state.

If India is to remain a democracy, secularism has to survive. They are twins, which cannot survive in isolation. There is no single panacea for protection of the society from the onslaught of Fascist trident. Apart from electoral arena, the one at social level are equally crucial if we want our democracy to survive. How will Human rights movement take up the dangers posed by RSS agenda is a million life question!

Gujarat: Symptoms of Hindu Nation

By Ram Puniyani

Chandra Mohan, a gifted art student of the faculty of arts of Sayajirao Giakwad University, Baroda had to be in jail for five days (May 2007) for the 'crime' of painting an assignment for his degree. The problem was that the painting he made was not to the liking of the BJP camp. When the display of the paintings was going on for assessment by the teachers, BJP leader, Neeraj Jain attacked the exhibition with his band of supporters. The police put Chandra Mohan behind the bars, Neeraj Jain, who had violated the law by entering the university came out with a sense of pride for saving, protecting the honor of 'his religion' or a religion, which is the base of his party. As the matters unfolded the students of the University peacefully protested against this breach of their right to learn and against the false implication of one of their fellow students by the barbarians in the garb of religion. The Vice Chancellor of Baroda university, Manoj Soni who is wedded to the politics of the ruling BJP and more particularly to Narendra Modi, gave orders that the demonstration by students should not be permitted. The Dean of Arts faculty, a renowned art historian felt it is too much to stifle the student's right for peaceful protest, permitted them the protest, and he was suspended. To add salt to the injury the pro-Vice Chancellor got the display of students paintings removed from the spot where they were protesting.

In the bizarre happenings at one of the most prestigious Universities of the state of Gujarat, the culprit was projected as the hero by the ruling BJP, while those who were merely doing their academic explorations, something for which universities are meant for, found themselves either behind the bars or suspended from their job. Interestingly Neeraj Jain of BJP is one of the accused in the Gujarat carnage of 2002 and Soni, VC is one of the Modi acolytes, a symptom of rot which has set in to the educational system of Gujarat. A small but dominant section of population in Gujarat upholds the actions of VC and arrest of student artist and suspension of Dean of arts faculty.

In another incident, in order to prevent the CBI inquiry into the cold blooded murder of Soharabuddin, by